eCheat.com RSS Feedhttps://www.echeat.com/ Potential Cross-Cultural Challenges for the Renault-Nissan Alliance Potential Cross-Cultural Challenges for the Renault-Nissan Alliance Student's Name Institution Subject Professor's Name Date Potential Cross-Cultural Challenges for the Renault-Nissan Alliance Introduction The growth in international trading and competition has led to several companies getting into mergers and acquisitions to operate as one and enhance their competitiveness. One such arrangement happened between Renault, Nissan and Mitsubishi that had their headquarters in France and Japan. These automobile manufacturers were among the leading players within the industry, yet they came together to create a niche in the market and become more competitive. Their alliance in 1999 has enabled them to command substantial market share to attain short-term and long-term sustainability. However, the alliance's success depends on explicit consideration of the local and global impact, local practices, and cultural boundaries from one country to another (Song, 2018). The human resource managers of such firms bear the burden of ensuring cultural compatibility and efficacy (Forster, 2017). Accordingly, Renault CEO, who has taken over the top job at Nissan, must ensure smooth integration of the two cultures (French and Japan) to overcome possible cultural differences that may cause internal conflicts and distract stakeholders from focusing on the organizational goals. Potential Cultural Challenges As Renault CEO takes over Nissan, there are few cultural challenges that the entity is likely to face and should devise ways to overcome them. To understand the potential differences, one must understand the prevailing cultural conditions in Japanese organizations (Miroshnik, 2013). Japan is one of the countries that operate with an ancient and complex culture (Powell, 2016). The country's unique culture that organizations have manifested as they manage human resources includes lifetime employment and enterprise unionism (Powell, 2016; Hirosuke, 2017). Most organizations within the Japanese culture employ vigorous TQM systems that involve bureaucratic decision-making, while their employees remain largely loyal to entities while the long working hours make it difficult for women to advance career-wise (Powell, 2016, Karapetrovic, 2010). Accordingly, a major challenge in managing the culture would be creating a gender-equality culture in assigning roles, a major aspect in the Globe theory (Carolina, 2019). Besides, there is a significant problem in communication channels and approaches that Renault CEO would face while operating in Japan. There are also potential challenges in assigning roles to executives and designing promotional strategies. Thus, Renault CEO should deeply compare the two nations to decide on the best approaches to address cross-cultural differences. Applying Different Theories to Ensure Smooth Cultural integration between French and Japanese 2021-04-22T10:26:45.987-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Potential-Cross-Cultural-Challenges-for-the-Renault-Nissan-Alliance-45509.aspx RAMSES AND PARTHENON Art History: Compare and Contrast Temple of Ramses II and Parthenon The temple of Ramses II and Parthenon are two well known architectural structures in the art history of Egypt and Greek respectively. The great temple of Ramses II is a rock-cut situated within the ancient Ybsambul or Wawat, in Nubia adjacent to the Sudan border, which is approximately three hundred kilometers from Swan. Initially, the great temple was carved out from the mountain rocks right on the west bank of the river Nile in between 1274 BC and 1244 BC, identified as of Abu Simbel complex. It was dedicated to the defined Ramses II as Ptah, Amun, and Horakhty, though Ptah was kept in darkness because it was an underworld-associated god.1 The temple of Ramses II is artistically designed with four large statues of Pharaoh of the New Kingdom dynasty of ancient Egypt on the front.3Parthenon temple is the dominating architectural structure on the Acropolis hill, in Athens. The temple was named Acropolis after the hill. The temple was initially constructed in the mid of 5th century 490BCE after which it was dedicated to Athena Parthenos, the then Greek goddess.2 As a great architecture in the art history and most visited archeological divine site in Greece, the temple of Parthenon is regarded as a symbol of the culmination of the Doric order development, which is the simplest in form of the three main classical order of the Greek architecture.4 In other words, being architectures built and archived in a common ancient period in the art history, the temple of Ramses II and Parthenon have certain similarities as well as differences in terms of artistic and sculpture makings in the features. Therefore, this paper compares and contrasts the temples of Ramses II and Parthenon by identifying and analyzing both the artistic differences and similarities between them ever observed in the art history. Comparison To compare, both of the temples of Ramses II and Parthenon are probably some of the most famous in the ancient complexes of Egyptian and Greece religions. Both temples of Ramses II and Parthenon were constructed at the onset of civilizations, which started at around the same times. For instance, the construction of temple of Ramses II begun very early in the rein of Ramses II, that is, by 2019-02-17T09:07:39.87-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/RAMSES-AND-PARTHENON-45475.aspx Annotated Bibliography of the Analects of Confucius Annotated Bibliography of the Analects of Confucius Confucius is a Chinese philosopher who campaigned for education for all, rejecting the kind of system where only the ruling class underwent learning during the era of the warring states in native China. This man was known as Kong Qiu of Shandong Peninsula. His ideas were drafted by his disciples in the form of passages referred to as the Analects of Confucius. The passages describe the man Confucius and recount some of his life ordeals and his thoughts on subjects like education and leadership. The Analects convey philosophy based on educational, leadership and moral issues. This paper is an annotated bibliography of Analects of Confucius. Tan, Charlene. "Beyond ‘either-or’ thinking: John Dewey and Confucius on subject-matter and the learner." Pedagogy, Culture & Society 24.1 (2016): 55-74. The article is a comparison of how John Dewey and Confucius think about education by looking at the nature of and relationship between the subject-matter and the learner. The author draws the analysis from the current literature that the two philosophers have different views on education. In the existing research, Tan notes that Dewey is projected as an advocate for the child-centered education while Confucius gives a privilege to the subject-matter that is provided through texts (55). However, this article asserts that both Dewey and Confucius rejected both subject-matter or child’s thinking but emphasize on the importance of both the subject-matter and the learner and direct that the teachers have to direct the learning through the integration of appropriate content into the learner’s total experience. The article highlights the modern relevance and the implications of the views of Dewey and Confucius on education in the promotion of student-centered learning. Tan posits that the comparative study of these two philosophers is incongruent due to their existence at very different periods, and the distinct cultural and philosophical backgrounds (55). While Confucius lived over two-hundred years ago, the American Dewey existed between 1859 to 1952 (55-56). Dewey was nicknamed the second Confucius at the time when he was a tutor in China. He used the term subject-matter to denote the content given to the students. The article uses learner, not student, to fit the context of education at the time of Confucius. The position that Dewey took is based on his observation in the nature of human beings who like to think in the manner of extreme contradictions by forming their beliefs of “either-or,” and 2017-12-15T06:34:27.7-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Annotated-Bibliography-of-the-Analects-of-Confucius-45409.aspx Contemporary Dance Description Name: Instructor: Course: Date: Contemporary Dance Description Contemporary dance refers to an expressive style of dance which allows freedom of expression both mentally and physically to relay specific information to an audience. This combines emotions that links the spirit with the mind and the body to pass information at deeper levels. Elements from different styles of dance like jazz, lyrical, classical ballet and modern are incorporated to form contemporary dance. The dance emphasizes versatility and trial of new ideas, unlike other dance actions that are rigid on instruction. The freedom of movement allows the participants to express inner feeling during the dance (Van Dyck et al., 183). Therefore, in addition to the above, this paper will define contemporary dance and describe its history. The contemporary dance began in 20th century with early development in North America and Europe. The strict rules in other dance; lyrical and classical ballet had become too much for the dancers to bear hence the need to eliminate the rules. This led to exploration from all dance moves across the world that gave rise to contemporary dance (Hesmondhalgh, David, and L. Meier, 98). The dance does not have restrictions and guarantees for entirely different movements including dancing on the floor as much as the physical fitness of an individual may allow. When performed on the floor, the dance depends on the physics principle of gravity that enables the dancer to make amazing moves and flow. The roots of this popular dance are linked to most aspiring individuals in history. Among them are Isadora Duncan, Merce Cunningham and Martha Graham who needed to prove to the universe contemporary dance is possible. Indeed the dance instilled a sense in contemporary dancers to embrace the freedom, and step up from older dancing styles. Also, the earlier skills of Indian health yoga entail certain dancing philosophies that are similar to principles of contemporary dance. Martha Graham introduced contemporary dance, making sure it gained enough fame and popularity in the world. During her dancing career, her modern dance and choreographies became known and had remained competent with the work of other legends in entertainment. As a result, she was privileged to be the first dancer to entertain at the White House earning her a medal of freedom. Her dancing moves do not only relate to the art geniuses but also influential dancing masters. All these individuals worked in popularizing contemporary dance. Merce Cunningham improved the work of 2017-10-26T03:11:20.033-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Contemporary-Dance-Description-45387.aspx Research proposal Architecture_Imhotep Stepped Pyramid of King Djoser_Colosseum, Rome_Chartres Cathedral Name Instructor Course Code Submission Date Architecture Background Information Even today, the Colosseum, Chartres Cathedral, and the Stepped Pyramid of King Djoser are hugely impressive. Not only are these artworks among the greatest achievements in the architectural history but they are also well preserved in their original state and design. For instance, Lautier (123) acknowledges that the Chartres Cathedral employs all of the structural aspects of Gothic architecture as it is celebrated for its sculptures and stained-glass windows. Similarly, the Colosseum of Rome has not been left behind, it stands out glorious due to the fact that its construction differed with most of other artworks in the world since it was built using the classic model (Elkins 76). On the other hand, Stepped Pyramid of King Djoser is no different since it also has a rich history that makes it one of the most famous monuments left from the Ancient Egypt which still enthralls people in today’s world (Madkour 65). This implies that the Colosseum, Chartres Cathedral, and the Stepped Pyramid of King Djoser possess similarities and differences in terms of their construction, design, and uses. Objective of the Study The purpose of the study is to compare and contrast these three artworks including the Colosseum, Chartres Cathedral, and the Stepped Pyramid of King Djoser to reveal their differences and similarities evident in their uses, design, and construction. The Scope of Study This study will review the literature of previous works done on the Colosseum, Chartres Cathedral, and the Stepped Pyramid of King Djoser. Then, the current information relating to these artworks will be analyzed to elucidate their present states to reveal their similarities and differences and how they are used today. Methodology A systemic study will be conducted by reviewing the articles and publications that relate to the Colosseum, Chartres Cathedral, and the Stepped Pyramid of King Djoser. The literature review will be carried out using electronic searching strategies by applying relevant keywords in electronic databases such as PROQUEST, EBSCO, and JASTOR. Works Cited Elkins, Nathan T. "The Procession and Placement of Imperial Cult Images in the Colosseum." Papers of the British School at Rome. (2014): 73-107. Print. Lautier, Claudine. "The West Rose Window of the Cathedral of Chartres." Arts of the Medieval Cathedrals / Ed. by Kathleen Nolan, Dany Sandron. (2015): 121-133. Print. Madkour, Fatma S, and Mohamed K. Khallaf. "Degradation Processes of Egyptian Faience Tiles in the Step Pyramid at Saqqara." Procedia - Social and Behavioral Sciences. 68 (2012): 63-76. Print. 2017-03-23T02:01:41.98-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Research-proposal-Architecture_Imhotep-Stepped-Pyramid-of-King-Djoser_Colosseum,-Rome_Chartres-Cathedral-45300.aspx film analyse Midnight in Paris Midnight in Paris Name Institutional Affiliation Midnight in Paris Director: Woody Allen Writer: Woody Allen Stars: Owen Wilson, Rachel McAdams, Kathy Bates Question 1 Movie lovers and critics from various parts of the world have dubbed the movie Midnight in Paris as one of the greatest films ever made in the romantic comedy genre. The film was the first ever motion picture for the widely celebrated and acclaimed director and producer, Orson Welles. The masterpiece and the greatness of the film Midnight in Paris have its depiction through the innovative and highly creative narrative and cinematography structure that had the frequent accompaniment of background music. The protagonist of the film is able to give a convincing and exemplary performance as seen and demonstrated through the eyes of his kith and kin that surround him. The twists and the unfolding of the dramatic structure of the movie are also one of the main factors that won the film the vast critical acclaim that it has enjoyed over the years. For instance, the protagonist of the film only comes close to the audience in one instance while during the rest of the film we experience the characters through the eyes and thoughts of other characters. How does camerawork reinforce the situation of the protagonist? Moreover, the film Midnight in Paris further received immense and wide critical acclaim for the use the cinematographic aspect of the deep focus. Concisely, deep focus entails having all the aspects of the movie in the frame as opposed to only having foreground focus on people and things. The desired effect achieved in broad focus demands the cinematographer to combine effective camera lens, lighting, and composition. Carringer (2009) explained that broad focus in the movie Midnight in Paris adequately highlighted the physical environment of the film and the overlapping actions of the various characters in the movie as well. However, this paper is going to shifts attention to the music in the film and the relevance of the music in the movie. Moreover, the paper will also try to demystify whether the music in the film Midnight in Paris is subservient to narration or if its stands alone or whether it is a conglomerate of the two. How important is the atmospheric musical important in the film? Bernard Herrmann, who was the music director of the film, played a monumental role towards the contribution of the superb cinematography in the movie Midnight in Paris (Leffler, 2011). Rasmussen (2009) illustrated 2017-01-04T22:46:14.657-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/film-analyse-Midnight-in-Paris-35264.aspx the play "Trifles" by Susan Glaspell Name Instructor Course Date Uncovering the Mysteries Surrounding the Death of Mr. Wright in Trifles by Susan Glaspell In a murder case, it is believed that the only person who knows the truth is the victim.The play composed by Susan Glaspell in 1916 is based on the murder of John Wright where the prime suspect is his wife, Minnie Foster. Henry Peters, the Sheriff, George Henderson, a lawyer, and Lewis Hale, a neighbor access the farmhouse to probe the killing of its former occupant, John Wright. Mrs. Peters and Mrs. Hale start their individual investigation, collecting items to take to the perpetrator, Minnie. The points to be discussed include various themes, setting of the play, genre, and the role of women in uncovering the mysteries surrounding the death of Mr. Wright. Even though some men believe that women are inferior to them, Glaspell proves otherwise through her usage of title, setting, themes, genres, and the position of females in uncovering the mystery surrounding the death of Mr. Wright. The title of the play is ironic. Therefore, sending a message to the reader that things are not as they seem. The action in the play follows the murder of John Wright by her wife. It is ironic that the men consider women's role as Trifles, yet the victim is one of their own. Besides, the respectable men of the town mandated with the task of investigating the crime are unable to solve the mysterious murder of John. Instead, a group of uneducated women manages to join the various evidence found at the crime scene to unravel the events that led to the murder of John. Suzy Holstein Clarkson, author and former TV personality, considers, Glaspell’s Trifles adeceptive play. The reason for this is that it appears simple almost inconsequential yet "the play represents a profound conflict between two models of perception and behavior" (Holstein 282). The title of the short story followed by several remarks made by some of the characters depict the chauvinistic views of men toward women. Mr. Hale remarks that “women are used to worrying over Trifles” (Glaspell, Trifles, Ch 35 1114).In a way, the audience expects the county attorney as well as the sheriff to be the play's protagonist. However, they are presented as the antagonist because of their degrading criticism towards the female abilities. It is ironic that the men consider women as Trifles, yet the audiences view the latter as 2016-12-01T02:26:31.33-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/the-play-"Trifles"-by-Susan-Glaspell-35252.aspx Review of the film: The Horror of Dracula Hammer Studios, 1958 with Christopher Lee The Hammer Dracula Name Institutional Affiliation THE HAMMER DRACULA TEXTBOOK & HANDOUT: The book Vampire God: The Allure of the Undead in Western Culture seeks to examine the popular appeal of vampires from the early Slavic and Greek folklore to the contemporary popular culture. The third chapter of the book offers interesting and timely psychological perspectives into the lives of vampires. Additionally, it brings to the table wide-range introductory remarks to students and academicians looking for a concise review of both scholarly and canonical vampirism literature, offering an array of a comprehensive survey of principal themes and preoccupations of the literature over an elongated period that is both accessible and lively. Moreover, the author of the book exhausted every plausible idea for age-defining horror stories as it is categorically clear that there will be none like it in the years to come. I found the book thoroughly entertaining and paradoxical from the fact that Dracula was portrayed as confident, charismatic and poignant gentlemen during the day while the case was entirely different once the night fell. ARTICLE: From Hollywood Gothic to Hammer Horror: The Modern Evolution of Dracula" in Celluloid Vampires is an article written by the renowned mystery writer Stacey Abbott. She contests the conventional explanation and interpretation of the vampirism mythology and explains that cinematic mediums have reinvented the stereotypes and archetype of vampires completely. Rather than looking to present the folkloric and primitive tales that vampires have come to embody with the passing of time and eventual take-over by modernity, Stacey (2007) looks at offering an in-depth and critically analysis description of what constitutes vampires. The article brings out the never-heard-before description of the lingering creatures springing from its well-crafted use of words and extensive research. MOVIE REVIEW: Title of the film: The Horror of Dracula The plot of the movie: The film goes down as one the important milestones in the horror oeuvre, and up to today it still stands as inventive and fresh as it was many years. Critics and moviegoers alike have touted it as one of the best stories ever written (Sangster et al., 2013). The theme of the film: Hammer as a studio has numerous fine hours, and this movie is the much-needed evidence to prove it was aiming to put across the depiction of the society on the vampire Dracula. The point of view of the filmmaker: The atmosphere of the Gothic setting in the film is on 2016-10-04T22:53:31.677-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Review-of-the-film-The-Horror-of-Dracula-Hammer-Studios,-1958-with-Christopher-Lee-35232.aspx analyse of the film His Girl Friday 1940 Analyzing the Theme of Femininity in His Girl Friday 1940 Movie Name: Institution: Date: Introduction The film, His Girl Friday, which is directed by Howard Hawks, highlights femininity and masculinity in the society. The film challenges the traditional values and their depiction of gendered roles. It illustrates a tolerant range of sexual values that influence the thinking towards male dominance, gender politics, and female inequality in the society. It also explores equality between the sexes as opposed to exploitation that emanates from societal values. It is evident from the film that one can achieve political-sexual parity using intelligence and socio-economic independence. However, striking a balance between the customary expectations and personal goals is not easy due to challenges in identifying the right path. Gender politics remains a controversial matter, especially in the modern civilization. The issue emanates from the social revolution regarding the portrayal of women and gender-centered roles. His Girl Friday reflects the conflicts and challenges that women face due to traditional norms and collective values. Hildy embraces femininity as she accepts the traditional principles, but seeks to ensure personal success (Hawks, 1942). It is also evident that success for women is sometimes jeopardized by values and norms in the society. Often, stereotypes in the society make it difficult for women to realize their personal goals. For instance, making a decision on whether to leave the newspaper business to start a family was not easy for Hildy. Feminism and women remain critical issues in the modern world. Men are slowly appreciating the need to empower women as a means to achieve their goals as well as enhance equality. Thesis Statement: Women fail to realize their professional and life goals owing to the stereotypes about their abilities and the traditional perspective on gender-centered values in the society. Scene 1 Hildy is seen as ‘one of the boys’ in the film, although she is a woman, with a reporter referring to her as ‘Hildegard’. Male colleagues have accepted to treat her as a man due to his attitudes and actions. At one point, they invite her to participate in a poker game, which was a reserve for men. However, they assert that Hildy was not competent enough to triumph in a male-dominated field. Her competence is not a threat to reporters. Like many other women, she undergoes pain and struggles in a male-dominated community (Hawks, 1942). Often, men feel threatened by powerful and successful women in the society. As such, 2016-09-08T02:41:46.83-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/analyse-of-the-film-His-Girl-Friday-1940-35221.aspx Music “Music, when soft voices die, vibrates in the memory”-PB Shelley. Music is the only art form which can be felt. We can’t touch music, but music touches us. It is an expression of certain aesthetic ideas through rhythm, tune and language. Music is that bridge which connects our soul-that inner self in us which is hidden from the society and even our conscious selves, to the outside world, or more specifically, to other people’s souls. We have National Anthems for every Nation, religious hymns and even songs that we choose as a group anthem or as a couple song-to mark our years of togetherness as friends or as couples. When we sing our National Anthem, on a day of National importance, all the citizens of our nation feel connected together through our hearts and souls- and it is that music called our National Anthem that brings this feeling of togetherness within us. Our religious hymns make us feel united to God. Our group songs make our friendship special to us-it connects our souls and make us feel one, thus enhancing the feeling of togetherness and binding us closer together. The same is the case with our couple songs. When we listen to chartbuster songs, it makes us feel that there are others in the world who feels the song in the same way in which we feel. Music, this five-lettered word has had an important and an irresistible impact upon the world since times immemorial. Over the years, music has been improved and diversified. Eminent musicians across the world in ancient times have not only entertained the rulers of their times, but have also invented new musical instruments and also improvised those present then. Tansen- one of the ‘Navratnas’ or The Nine Gems of one of the greatest rulers of Medieval India- King Akbar of the Mughal Dynasty, was one of the most acclaimed musicians of medieval India. We also have Beethoven, the legendary music composer and pianist. The sitar and table were a result of fusion of Hindustani and Arabic music. Thus, music has been having its significance since ancient days. In today’s world too, music has its significance. In fact, due to extensive research on 2015-07-31T12:20:28.12-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Music-35128.aspx Mozart Trung Vu Professor Hausey Music 101 26 April 2015 Mozart: Artistic Genius Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart is one of the best composers in history. In fact, he was the most famous child prodigy in musical history, both as a performer and a composer. People knew that young Mozart would follow his father, Leopold Mozart, as a great musician, but they did not know how talented his son would become. The day before his fifth birthday, young Mozart played a complicated song on the piano without slowing down which surprised his father. People of his time were amazed at how Mozart, a mere child, was able to play the piano so quickly and smoothly. He left his legacy to mankind, which includes sonatas, operas, concertos, symphonies, chamber music, and church music. He is still regarded in the 21st century as a remarkable and great musical genius. Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart was born in Salzburg, Austria, January 27, 1756 (EarlyMusic.com). His family was not very rich, but he always dreamt about a better life. His father, Leopold Mozart, was a talented violist who recognized his son was an unusual child with an ability to play classical music perfectly. Wolfgang was also interested in the sound of violin and piano and studied them in many countries. He became an accomplished pianist when he was only five years old, composed five sonatas when he was ten years old, and played at church on tour with great confidence. When Wolfgang was in Paris, he performed five sonatas in the procession that he wrote when he was ten, and people walking through were impressed by his musical compositions. The Mozart family traveled to over five countries near Austria, to see and watch concerts because music was his greatest passion at this time of his life. He had his first solo performance at Frankfurt before Francis I of Vienna when he was five years old (Letters.Mozartways.com). He played his best music, showing the king his many skills and touching the hearts of the people in the theater. In 1766, he came back to perform in his homeland and was hailed as a great artist. Furthermore, the audiences cheered and applauded his musical compositions, and gave many flowers to him on the stage. In addition, his work impacted humankind all around the world. During his life, Mozart composed 2015-07-15T16:20:37.683-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Mozart-35126.aspx The Magic Flute and Freemasonry 2015-04-15T14:39:57.18-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Magic-Flute-and-Freemasonry-35104.aspx The Origins of Hip Hop ALTHEA MC KENZIE ROBINSON 225 Vandalia Ave. # 2014-12-03T08:38:59.09-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Origins-of-Hip-Hop-35068.aspx Leonardo Da Vinci: A Modern Man? 2014-07-21T19:38:25.897-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Leonardo-Da-Vinci-A-Modern-Man-35047.aspx I need help with this movie essay? Easy So Many people feel that a movie isin’t a success if it does not force viewers to think about an important issue or idea. others argue that movies are successful as long as they entertain us; they dont have to have any ideological, political, or social agenda. What do you think? Is being entertaining enough? or should movies do more? why? Provide specific examples to support your answer?? So I just got a 2014-03-02T22:41:34.483-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/I-need-help-with-this-movie-essay-Easy-35004.aspx An essay about Daniel Seagle's Pottery 2013-04-26T23:06:24.87-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/An-essay-about-Daniel-Seagle-s-Pottery-34867.aspx A deep insight into Hiphop culture's history, origin and development “To what extent has hiphop culture changed and derived from its early form. Can Conscious Hiphop be considered a modern extension of Civil Rights Movement?” Queensbridge borough of New York City is the biggest housing project in the world. It consists of 96 buildings and over 2.2 million inhabitants with an unemployment rates just below 10 %. To make matter worst Queens is just one of the five biggest boroughs in New York, other being Bronx, Brooklyn, Manhattan and Long Island which share similar figures to Queensbridge or even worst. However, these are the poorest areas of the Big Apple, which also consists of one of the most expensive apartments and boroughs (Upper East Side, Morningside Heights, Midtown and Flatiron). Regardless the area, modern New York enjoys much better economic situation than in the past. 1970s are considered to be the worst economic times in the history of New York. City’s stock exchange fell dramatically in 1975, what impacted heavily on New York’s financial situation as the city kept spending welfare funds to cover daily costs and debts. Vietnam War continued on from sixties what emptied governments pockets too. In 1973 the Arab Oil Embargo stopped cheap supply of gas that forced the city to buy from more expensive gasoline. Bronx, Brooklyn and Queens were feeling the pinch the most. If it wasn’t for Teachers Union, which bought Municipal Assistance Corporation bonds for $150 million the city would go bankrupt, what would then cause unrecoverable unemployment rates. Abraham Beame, Mayor of New York, has given this speech on 17th of October 1975: “I have been advised by the controller that the City of New York has insufficient cash on hand to meet debt obligations due today. This constitutes the default that we have struggled to avoid." New York’s crime rates rose to the highest ever in history as prostitutes had flooded the streets of Brooklyn, Central Park became a common place for rapes, muggings and murders. Police itself became subject to investigation as NYPD had been proven to be notoriously corrupt. Charlotte Street, South Bronx, 1970s. This noisy street of the Bronx has been desolated by poverty and unemployment. It seems obvious that during such hard and hopeless times it is very easy to spread negativity and violence within a community. However, New York’s history of 1970s has also brought some hope in the form of a new culture, new movement 2013-04-23T08:31:10.297-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-deep-insight-into-Hiphop-culture-s-history,-origin-and-development-34863.aspx The Middle Ages: Women, Chivalry and Romance. In the Middle Ages, a woman was a worthy wife, chivalry governed behaviors, and romance was used to trace adventures. According to the Middle Ages 1066-1485 by David Adams Leeming, a woman was always subservient to a man. However, chivalry contained specific rules which honored women, and romance literature often contained stories which undertook quests to conquer evil enemies or involved situations where a woman needed to be saved. These were very important and actually distinguished the Middle Ages from other times. Women were often seemed as servants to the opposite sex, usually to a father, brother, or husband. They had no political rights, and did not have the authority to make any political choices since the political system was primarily military. The respect of a woman was highly demanded when it came to her husband’s or father’s social standing. A peasant woman’s life seemed never ending as a result of the things they had to do. Along with bearing children, they also had a ceaseless amount of house work and hard fieldwork on their agenda which had to be done every day. Women of higher statuses were also occupied with childbearing and housework. While the husbands are away on business or at war, the women have to monitor the state of the house and the family, but they have to give up their temporary power the minute their husbands returned home.In an anonymous quote made in the 15th century, the writer stated, ‘A woman is a worthy wight: She serveth a man both daye and nyght; Thereto she putteth all her might, And yet she hathe but care and woe’. The behaviors of knights and gentlewomen were governed by a system of ideals and social codes known as the chivalry. Chivalry contained rules which involved taking an oath of loyalty to the overlord. Rules of warfare were also to be observed by the people, and in addition to this, self-improvement was shown whenever a particular lady was being adored. Under the chivalry was a concept known as courtly love, which was nonsexual. In a battle, a knight might wear his lady’s colors to show respect for her. He might also speak highly and be inspired by her, but the woman 2013-04-04T06:51:04.92-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Middle-Ages-Women,-Chivalry-and-Romance_-34848.aspx Reading Art Practicing Iconography “Reading” Art: Practicing Iconography The two works of art 2013-02-22T16:00:49.677-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Reading-Art-Practicing-Iconography-34818.aspx THE LARAMIE PROJECT FIRST IMPRESSION MINE!!!!!!! FIRST IMPRESSION After reading the play, THE LARAMIE PROJECT, I'd like it. It was very interesting and very 2012-11-02T07:54:13.18-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/THE-LARAMIE-PROJECT-FIRST-IMPRESSION-34732.aspx Influence of Visual Media Visual Media has shaped the American culture in a variety of ways. From the way we portray violence in our society, to the strong sexual situations included in most of the movies and TV shows today. Visual media influences the spread of various cultural traits, including food habits, music, and entertainment. Different forms of visual media, such as television and films, provide materials from which we establish a sense of style, class, and even sexuality. Furthermore, visual media has shaped the way we view the world by influencing what we consider right, or wrong, positive or negative, and moral or immoral in a huge way.Television, in comparison to film, has often been seen as the poorer relation in terms of cultural significance and quality, yet TV continues to influence the daily lives of the millions who watch it. Despite threats from new media and the Internet to make film and television redundant forms of entertainment, movies and TV shows still dominate Internet content. Without these two forms of media, the Internet would arguably not hold the attention of the audiences it does.Celebrity figures in visual entertainment media also influence our lifestyles, including the music we listen to and the way we dress. The advertising and marketing industry rely heavily on visual media to help spread and sell their products by airing commercial ads on TV and using big name, popular celebrities to endorse their product. Visual media also has its downside or negative side because of the way it exposes our society and children to senseless violence, sexual situations, criminal behavior, nudity, racism, and other antisocial elements. These elements of visual media entertainment constantly are dividing our nation between what is morally right and what is right Amendment wise, all the while shaping various aspects of our American culture.Watching violence on TV or in movies can desensitize a teen and make him or her more likely to view violence in real life as a normal thing. Some teens frequently exposed to media violence may become victims of domestic violence or bullying and not report it because they view the situation as normal based on what they have seen in the media. Most ofthe negative influence on childrentoday comes from the music industry, especially through music videos. Here is an example, an ad for jeans in Elle Magazine, shows three men physically attacking a woman, or an Italian edition of Vogue shows 2012-10-17T23:37:08.21-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Influence-of-Visual-Media-34717.aspx Star Wars The Old Republic recognizes well-defined person drop EA introduced Superstar Battles: The particular Outdated Republic prior to Holiday to be able to reviews that are positive plus a cozy wedding party from your MMOG local community, placing that being a competition to be able to Blizzard's Warcraft. Could be the universe significantly a long way away needs to flop previously? Within a latest revenue record, EA declared in which SWTOR's client foundation provides decreased coming from 1. 7 thousand to at least one. 3 thousand in mere 8 weeks. It absolutely was earlier noted in 2012-08-31T01:18:06.677-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Star-Wars-The-Old-Republic-recognizes-well-defined-person-drop-34638.aspx Trailer produces a hypnotic Swtor effect English-language film community for Nolan formed an unquestioned status as an independent director, successfully integrate into the 2012-08-08T03:12:44.05-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Trailer-produces-a-hypnotic-Swtor-effect-34618.aspx Culturage Heritage What is cultural heritage? Many in society are unaware that they are custodians of cultural heritage. This fact has been recognized in the aftermath of some of the devastating fires which have occurred around the country in recent years. In visiting affected fire ravished areas cultural heritage preservation specialists were surprised at the lack of knowledge of heritage items by residents. Many of the questions asked of these specialists alerted them to the fact that one of the first tasks in tackling cultural heritage preservation was the need to make communities aware of what heritage they had in their possession. Only once individuals become aware of these items can preservation be explained. The following explanation is aimed at achieving this objective. Cultural heritage includes: · Human created artworks and artefacts · Artworks or artefacts which have a personal emotional significance · Inherited and retained artworks and artefacts · Artworks and artefacts which have social, spiritual or historical significance. · Artworks and artefacts which give meaning to one’s existence. Artworks and artefacts include: · Works of art on paper · Paintings on fabrics (eg canvas), on board or any other flat substrate · Sculptures and hand moulded artistic objects · Photographs · Needlework and textiles · Personal letters and documents · Official documents and certificates · Tools, household utensils and objects · Sportswear and memorabilia Why is cultural heritage important? The answer to this question needs to be viewed in two parts. Cultural heritage can be items of a historical nature or items of present day creation. Present day creations become tomorrow’s historical heritage. Historical and present day items each contribute in some way to a nation’s cultural identity. The importance of each is explained in separate sections - refer to "Realted Articles' on the right. Although not widely appreciated, a nation’s cultural heritage plays a significant role in maintaining multiethnic relations. The relationship between any community and its history should not be underestimated and heritage is a major link between the intangible and the tangible. A country which is composed of many diverse nationalities and cultures, such as Australia, has a range of social forces at play. Without developing an understanding of the complexities of cultural differences, intolerance prevails and cultural tensions are heightened as demonstrated in recent Australian history eg the Cronulla beach riots. As heritage plays a significant role in the value systems of each ethnic society, an understanding of differing cultural heritages has the potential to bring together many ethnic groups to create a single national culture. The benefits of heritage to the health of individuals in a society are 2012-06-16T15:08:21.363-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Culturage-Heritage-34592.aspx Role of women in modern India Role of women in this modern world and India especially is a real paradox. On one hand she has reached unattained heights of success in terms of profession, entrepreneurship, social status and education, while on the other she has become a vulnerable target of violence from the society including her own family members. The modern Indian women have honed their skills and jumped into a battlefield of life fighting 2012-05-18T03:19:52.783-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Role-of-women-in-modern-India-34566.aspx Rap Music and it's Lyrics Music Lyrics being non violent Rap music can be considered a style of art, and a way for the artists to express feelings through their words on paper. However, there are quite a few rap artists that get criticized for their lyrics. In my essay, I want to discuss why rappers use certain lyrics in their music and why people shouldn’t believe that it causes violence among the younger generations. People shouldn’t censor the music just because of violent, vulgar and abusive messages it promotes to the world. I believe in my own mind, that there is a reason for these types of lyrics that rap artists use and I will simply explain those reasons in this essay. Rap has been called one of the most important music forces to emerge in two decades. It’s pounding beats and staccato rhymes exploded on the streets of the urban America in the early 1980s and since have become the theme music and lyrical heart of the vibrant youth culture called hip-hop ( SIRS 1993). There are many different types of rap artist. There are some that talk about money, some talk about righteousness, and the list goes on and on. Every rap artist had their own way of expressing themselves. There are those that talk about sex, drugs, and violence who receive the negative attention( SIRS 1993). People, think this so- called gangster rap is a bad influence on children in the world and that it promotes violence and that it also is abusive to women. Delores Tucker, head of national congress of black women has been among those pressuring different record companies to stop distributing gangster rap music. There were other significant names that participated in this action. Names like Senate Majority leader Bob dole, and former education Secretary William J. Bennett(Surveys, pg. 1). There are some rap artists that have been openly criticized for their lyrics. Rappers like Lil Kim, Too Short, Snoop Doggy Dogg, and a member from “Too Live Crew,” named Luke Skywalker. These rap artists in the past have been appointed for the things they say in their music. Lil Kim talks about sex in her music, Too Short talks about drugs, sex, and how much of a pimp he is, and Luke Skywalker talks about girls and sex. The lyrics that these rap artist use in their music might not be suitable for everybody to listen 2012-01-14T19:06:37.913-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Rap-Music-and-it-s-Lyrics-34431.aspx An Analytical Essay on the Blair Witch Project The Blair Witch Project is a mock documentary covering three film students: Mike, Shaun and heather who shoot their own documentary on the Blair Witch. This Blair Witch apparently haunts a forest in Burkittsville, MD and these students are going to find out first-hand if this rumor is true. Unfortunately this rumor turns out to be fact and all three characters are eventually hunted and killed by the Blair witch. The scene which I have chosen to analyze is a short ten second scene near the very end of the movie. In this scene we see a close up of Mike, from a diagonal angle. Mike is rocking back and forth and then yawns. This scene is key point were the viewer realizes that there is no hope for Mike and Heather. The woods are just too vast for these inexperienced students. In this scene, Mike is wearing his backpack that is bigger than him indicating the burden he has to carry. Besides the burden it can also represent all the pressure he is under at this particular point. The backpack, being larger than he is can be a metaphor for how small and insignificant he is in comparison to the colossal trees around him. The fact that the straps are so big and that they wrap around Mike can show how he is completely engulfed by this pressure, just like he is surrounded by the trees. The backpack and trees completely overpower Mike, causing him to feel helpless and miniscule, like a child. The second image chosen is Mike rocking back and forth, followed by the yawn. In most scenarios children rock themselves when they are nervous. This clearly hints that Mike, an average sound technician is no longer himself but rather someone else who is overtaken by the immensity of the forest. The yawn gives Mike the innocent look that only a child possesses so the viewer is led to think that Mike is a mere child in comparison to the forest. A closer look at Mike exposes his beard, contradicting the childlike innocence, so the element of confusion is a predominant one. (seeing as how Mike and Heather are lost and confused.) The rocking can also depict an autistic person. In this case it is evident that Mike has lost his mind and rocking back and forth will bring him serenity. The trees not only surround Mike 2012-01-14T19:00:07.783-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/An-Analytical-Essay-on-the-Blair-Witch-Project-34429.aspx 2 Million Minutes a Film Essay 2 MILLION MINUTES ESSAY 2 million minutes is a film that argues that U.S. students are performing at or under average in math and science in comparison to China and India. The title of this film indicates the amount of minutes in a four-year time frame. They reference the two million minutes that the students will endure during the last four years of high school before entering a university or the workforce. This documentary follows students in all three countries and compares and contrasts their daily curriculum and what the students value most. The American school that is documented is Carmel high school. This is just a coincidence and not related to the close proximity of this school. They show that U.S. kids are not working nearly as hard as students in developing countries. This movie shows that American kids are slackers but still receive good grades. They have more opportunities than most other kids around the world and do not work nearly as hard as others. The movie explains that the kids in the United States are spoiled and already rich while the other kids in China and India have to work hard to break out of their caste system. The students in China and India explain to the film crew that they are studying 24/7 and work harder than American students. They state that students in the United States have more fun than they do and are pushed harder to do better in school. They are driven from the time they are in first grade to strive to be the best. Their motivation comes from the poverty that they are predisposed to. The only way to break the poverty barrier is through getting a successful job that is driven by hard work and dedication while in school. This documentary gives me mixed emotions on the subject of education systems in the U.S., China, and India. By the time you reach 17 in India, you know what you'll be doing the rest of your life. The U.S. students do not know what they will be doing the rest of their lives but rather see a variety of different jobs that they might have. Opportunity is what this video is about and says that Chinese and Indian kids don’t have them. I believe that kids will be kids no matter what country they go to school in, and think that U.S. students work just 2011-12-10T19:27:49-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/2-Million-Minutes-a-Film-Essay-34382.aspx Freedom Writers the Movie Freedom Writers The movie Freedom Writer is an inspiring story that throughout the film, Ms. Erin Gruwell the main character (played by Hilary Swank) managed to be different as an exemplary teacher careless of the complexities that surrounds the learning environment. The story discusses how students managed to survive in school with the aid of an exceptional teacher who influenced them to change and aim for success in 1994. In Long Beach California at the Woodrow Wilson High School, Erin goes forward to her teachings to the undisciplined students in her classroom, whose students live by generations of strict moral codes of protecting their own at all cost. The movie Freedom Writers clearly demonstrated how the society past and present has been for those who permit it to be by not toasting for a change. The students accompanied by their teacher had shown American Values in each and every way, each standing on their beliefs as right or wrong. According to sociologist Robin Williams, there are fifteen American Values. Within the movie “Freedom Writers”, there are fourteen American Values represented by student and teachers. Such as: Achievement and Success a major personal goals, Activity and Work supported, action/doing over reflection and not letting things happen, Moral Orientation which the absolute judgment of good/bad, right or wrong, Humanitarian motives as shown in charity and crisis aid. Efficiency and Practicality a preference for the quickest and shortest way to achieve a goal at the least cost, Progress a belief that the future will be better than the past, Martel Comfort as the us dream “I have a Dream”, Equality as an equality opportunity, Freedom as a persons right against the state, External conformity the ideal of going along joining with no authority, Nationalism and patriotism a belief that Ones’ values and institutions represent the best in earth, Democracy based on personal quality and freedom, Individual Personality emphasizing personal rights and responsibilities, Lastly Racism and superiority themes that periodically lead to prejudice and discrimination against those who are racially. These American Values are illustrated within the movie in various ways. Achievement and success in the movie: When Erin Gruwell started with these students as freshman, most of them were not expected to make it past their sophomore year. At the end of that school year, all of the Freedom Writers graduated from high school AND went on to college. Although the visits, trips, and awards 2011-11-16T14:28:15.86-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Freedom-Writers-the-Movie-34345.aspx one23 2011-11-09T06:15:48.257-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/one23-34319.aspx Late Spring This essay examines the 1949 Japanese film “Late Spring,” and selects one sequence for further examination. I Introduction “Late Spring” is a very subtle film. Director Ozu Yasujiro leaves much of the story unexplained, allowing the audience to decide for themselves what his meaning is. The film can be seen as a powerful statement on the position of women in post-war Japan; it can also be seen as a metaphor for the changes in Japanese society itself. It’s fascinating, heartbreaking and utterly enthralling. This paper discusses the film in general, chooses one sequence that is particularly striking, then discusses what that sequence tells us about the overall themes of the film. II Brief Overall Comments This film was made in 1949, at which time the Civil Censorship Detachment (CCD) of the Civil Information Section of the General Headquarters was heavily censoring all Japanese forms of expression, including newspapers, magazines, radio, theater and film. These were American censors, whose job it was to make sure that anything critical of the U.S. or its allies; anything “nationalistic” or “militaristic”; or any materials that could be construed, however vaguely, as being against American interests, were confiscated. In a burst of stunning hypocrisy, the Americans didn’t even admit that they were censoring the Japanese. (Dower, p. 410). One result of this strict censorship may have been the extremely subtle work displayed in “Late Spring.” There is a definite American presence in the film, though no Americans appear. However, there is a sign in English saying “Drink Coca-Cola” in the middle of a beautiful beach scene. It’s intrusive and ugly, and can be interpreted as the director’s comment on the American occupation and its effect on Japan. Americanisms also pop up in a scene between the heroine Noriko and her friend Aya. Aya is urging Noriko to marry, despite the fact that she (Aya) is divorced. Their conversation is routine, until this exchange: Aya: It’s only one down. Next time a real home-run. Noriko: You’re still going to bat? Aya: Why not? I just strucked [sic] out. I’m waiting for a good ball. This exchange, in which the ladies use American slang correctly, is another indication of the extent to which Japan has assimilated the new culture. The basic story is of Noriko, a young woman whom everyone—her father, her aunt, her friend, her acquaintances—urges to marry. They 2011-10-31T00:29:57.727-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Late-Spring-34231.aspx Contemporary Art and Political Views This essay discusses the ways in which several contemporary artists have dealt with war in their artworks. I Introduction Art has always been a legitimate means of expressing the artist’s views on current events, politics, and the government. In some cases, art has spoken out with tremendous power, as in Pablo Picasso’s classic anti-war mural “Guernica.” Art has proven to have an important voice in the public arena, though that voice is not always comfortable to listen to. This paper examines some contemporary art that deals with war. I’ve chosen this subject because it’s rather on everyone’s mind right now, and a true consideration of the horrors of war might be useful in order to remind everyone just what’s at stake. II The Works I mentioned “Guernica,” which of course is Picasso’s devastating depiction of the Spanish Civil War, painted in 1939. The painting is too early for our consideration, but it leads into the Second World War, and the Holocaust. The Holocaust is one of the most horrific events in human history, and it continues to hold a terrible fascination for us. Chicago artist Pearl Hirshfield in an “installation artist” who, in 1989, created an artwork that she hoped would allow visitors to understand and feel what it must have been like for those who were being taken to the death camp at Auschwitz. An “installation artist” creates a total environment; a walk-through exhibit, rather than a painting or photograph. In Hirshfield’s case, she has tried to recreate the feeling that people might have had as they were rounded up and herded onto the trains to the concentration camps. Her exhibition is on-going; the first reference I found to it was 1989, when it was described thusly: “At the entrance to “Shadows of Auschwitz” … Hirshfield places a quote by Primo Levi. ‘Beyond the fence stand the lords of death, and not far away the train is awaiting…’ This sets the physical and emotional mood … The spectator is drawn into a darkened interior space, where the artist makes use of an array of vertical mirrors to effect dramatic changes in light and shadow … The “height” of the experience awaits the viewer at the other side of the fence, where he encounters his own reflection with numbers across his body. The numbers are the actual Auschwitz numbers …” (Shendar, PG). It is Hirshfield’s intent, and 2011-10-31T00:29:15.407-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Contemporary-Art-and-Political-Views-34230.aspx Political Theater in Bengal This essay discusses the development of theater in India with reference to political and patriotic plays. I Introduction India has a rich theatrical tradition, one that, according to legend, is divine in origin. When the Silver Age of the world overtook the Golden Age, men grew addicted to sensual pleasures; they became greedy, angry and jealous of one another. Seeing this, the God Indra begged Brahma, the Creator, for some form of recreation that would be accessible to everyone, no matter what their social class. Brahma agreed, and wrote a fifth Veda. He extracted the elements of speech, sentiment, song and mime from the other four Vedas and created “Natyaveda,” or the holy book of dramaturgy. He asked Indra to pass the book to those Gods who were, among other things, “free from stage fright.” (I love the idea that a God might suffer from stage fright!) But the Gods were unable to act the play, and so it was entrusted to a man, Bharata, and thus theater was born: a gift from the gods to men. (“Performing Arts in India,” PG). The legend is wonderful, and whether it’s true or not, it’s obvious that theater is an ancient art form in India. This paper discusses theater in Bengal, with an emphasis on political theater. II Beginnings “Modern Indian theater has it roots in Calcutta,” according to a source called “The Spirit of Bengal.” (PG). There were live performances as early as 1765, when Bangla translations of English comedies were given. A drama entitled “Neel Darpan” may well be one of the earliest “protest” plays ever presented. It appeared in 1860, and was subsequently banned because of its unfavorable portrayal of the British. Rebellion against British rule broke out in India in 1857, and convulsed all levels of society. Farmers, who rose up against British imperialism, staged some of the revolts. They also “agitated directly against the Government, foreign owners of tea gardens and Indian landlords-moneylenders.” (“The History of India,” PG). Neel (indigo) is a profitable crop. At the time of the revolt, European farmers had a monopoly on Neel farming, and forced Indians to harvest Neel for them. They used brutal methods to oppress the Indians, including physical beatings, and the victimized farmers were forced to see the Neel at less than profitable rates. The Europeans, 2011-10-27T13:30:33.22-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Political-Theater-in-Bengal-34186.aspx The Seductress Women in Art This essay examines the representation of women in three paintings Munch’s Vampire, Moreau’s Oedipus and the Sphinx, and Regnault’s Salome. I Introduction Art is one of the most subjective of human activities. We may think a painting is superb while the person standing next to us thinks it’s dreadful. That’s why no two people will describe a work of art in the same way; that’s also why art is endlessly fascinating. This paper looks at three 19th Century paintings of women, and compares and contrasts them. (There are quite a few discussion points given; I’m not going to repeat them here.) The three paintings are all of powerful, seductive, perhaps even evil, women: Moreau’s Oedipus and Sphinx; Regnault’s Salome; and Munch’s Vampire. II The Works Let me briefly describe the works, then simply answer the questions about them. The first is Moreau’s Oedipus and the Sphinx. The context of the painting is the myth of Oedipus, who must answer the Sphinx’s riddle or die. He answers successfully, and she throws herself from the cliff in mortification. The Thebans are so grateful that they make him king, which leads to tragedy. But the horrible events that are familiar to us from the plays are in the future. In this painting, which is the most disturbing of the three, the Sphinx is clinging to Oedipus. The creature has the head and breast of a woman, the body of a lion and the wings of an eagle, and her back feet are braced against Oedipus’ torso while her front paws/hands clutch his chest. He doesn’t appear to be supporting her at all. We can’t see his right hand, but he holds his spear with his left, so it appears that she is clinging to him. She appears to be perhaps 4-5 feet tall—not the fearsome lion of the legends. The two are gazing into each other’s eyes and seem very much like lovers. At the bottom of the picture are a naked foot and a gnarled hand; apparently the body or bodies of the Sphinx’s previous victims. Salome by Henri Regnault is a very unusual treatment of the subject. We often see her with the head of John the Baptist, or doing the infamous dance, but Regnault has depicted her, as Moreau did with Oedipus, before the events that 2011-10-27T13:28:49.283-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Seductress-Women-in-Art-34185.aspx Comparison Essay on Carmen Micaela in the opera This essay compares the characters of Carmen and Micaela in the opera. Bizet: Carmen I Introduction Carmen is a wonderful opera. The story of a love gone horribly wrong, it is filled with beautiful music that serves a realistic plot line. There is none of the spectacle that we associate with operas like “Aida” or Wagner’s “Ring,” but none is needed, for we are caught in a human drama. This paper compares and contrasts two of the characters, Carmen and Micaela. II Discussion There are actually two pairs of characters that we could examine, Carmen and Micaela; and Escamillo and Don Jose. We might loosely characterize Carmen and Escamillo as the “bad” guys; and Micaela and Don Jose as “good,” though they are really far too complex to fit easily into any such pigeonholes. They are passionate people, and that leads to their downfall. The New York City Opera cast plays out this timeless tragedy in style, though at least one critic was not particularly kind. He described Katharine Goeldner’s (Carmen) movement as “awkward,” though he liked her voice. He found Carl Tanner’s Don Jose equally stiff physically which made him a good match for Goeldner’s Carmen, and merely adequate vocally; Paulo Szot as Escamillo fared slightly better in the reviewer’s eyes, who suggests that he is a still-developing talent; and Nicolle Foland “sang Micaela’s music sweetly and with an air of innocent devotion, which is everything one needs in a Micaela.” (Kozinn 2003, E5). With that “damned-with-faint-praise” review in mind, let’s examine the characters of Carmen and Micaela. Micaela is the only truly good person in the opera. She is a girl from Don Jose’s village who is now taking care of his mother. Furthermore, she is the woman Jose’s mother would like to see married to her son. When she first appears, she asks the other soldiers if Don Jose is in the barracks, and when they flirt with her, she says she has to leave, and will be back later. (Carmen would have flirted right back, and beat them at their own game.) When she meets Don Jose, she kisses him on the cheek, saying that the kiss is from his mother. His reaction is gentle: he says that she reminds him of home, and that through her kiss, he can see his mother and their village. 2011-10-27T13:25:29.857-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Comparison-Essay-on-Carmen-Micaela-in-the-opera-34182.aspx Compasrison Essay on Rembrandt Self-Portrait and Nicolaes Ruts This essay compares Rembrandt’s Self-Portrait with his portrait of Nicolaes Ruts. I Introduction Rembrandt’s work is fascinating not only for its technical excellence and astonishing power, but for the way in which we can trace changes in the artist’s style over the years. This paper considers two of his works, a self-portrait and a formal commissioned portrait, and compares them II Self-Portrait The subject of the self-portrait is of course Rembrandt himself. He painted it when he was 52, but he seems older. His treatment of himself is unflattering, and he has chosen to accentuate deep creases in his skin, particularly above his cheekbone, on his cheek, and near his mouth. They almost look like scars rather than the natural wrinkling of aging skin, because they are in an odd location. In addition, the crease running from the corner of his nose to the corner of his mouth is deep and pronounced. It’s as if he’s painted himself as he sees himself in 10-15 years, not as he is at present. This is a very old 52. His pose is natural: he is turned very slightly to the left, but faces the viewer straight on, gazing into our eyes. It’s impossible to tell whether he’s standing or seated; the position of his right arm seems to indicate that he’s resting it on the arm of a chair, but his legs are not bent. Perhaps he’s leaning against a support. At any rate, the fingers of his right hand are slightly flexed. He’s not holding anything, but neither is he completely relaxed. He holds some sort of thin rod or staff in his left hand, but the grip is casual; he’s not gripping it tightly. That is the only “prop” in the painting. Although Rembrandt was poor, he has depicted himself dressed in sumptuous fabrics. He has a dark cloak over his shoulders, and his gown or robe is a rich golden color, tied with deep scarlet bands. The rod in his right hand seems almost like a royal scepter, and his apparel suggests that he is a wealthy nobleman. Perhaps he was painting himself as he wished to appear, not as he was. His facial expression is difficult to describe, but it projects an overwhelming feeling of world-weariness and cynicism. His mouth is compressed into a thin, straight line, but there 2011-10-27T13:23:29.41-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Compasrison-Essay-on-Rembrandt-Self-Portrait-and-Nicolaes-Ruts-34181.aspx Webern Five Orchestral Pieces This essay examines the fourth piece in Webern’s Opus 10. I Introduction Anton von Webern (1883-1945), according to liner notes, was “a composer continually in the process of remaking himself while remaining true to his deepest spiritual promptings.” (MacDonald, p. 4). A pupil of Schoenberg, he is often associated with that composer because of his work in what is usually called “atonal” music, but he wrote some very melodic pieces as well. This paper looks at one of his very short compositions, no. IV, “Fleißend, äußerst zart” from “Five Orchestral Pieces,” op. 10. II Discussion I found this composition on a CD by the Cleveland Orchestra, Christoph von Dohnányi conducting. The same piece played by different orchestras under different conductors will vary in length, depending on the tempo the conductor prefers. On this recording, it is exactly 30 seconds long. For something that short, it’s an amazingly complex piece of music. I’ve listened to it repeatedly, and the word I can best use to describe it is “mysterious” or perhaps “otherworldly.” It is ephemeral, like something you see from the corner of your eye. It’s hard to truly understand the piece, because it’s over so quickly, and yet the sense lingers of their being something going on just out of hearing; something we could hear if we could strain just a bit harder or if it were only a second or two longer. The piece starts with two very faint notes being plucked by a stringed instrument in the first two seconds. Three more notes sound on seconds 3, 4 and 5; they are also plucked, and the note that is played at second three drops over an octave, and is actually two notes played very quickly, though not a chord. The note on second 4 is in the upper register, even higher than the note that began the piece, and the note at second 5 comes down slightly in pitch. Second 6 is silent. Just before second 7 (on the upbeat), a horn sounds a single note and holds it for eight seconds (8-16). It doesn’t change pitch, but the timbre is very clear, and it grows louder, then softer, then louder and softer, louder and softer three times in succession. These crescendos occur at one-second intervals, on 10, 11, and 12. At the same time, a second horn joins in. It provides dissonance: 2011-10-27T13:21:39.99-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Webern-Five-Orchestral-Pieces-34180.aspx Community Definition and Community Theater This paper considers the historical and cultural developments of a community, and what that means for the theater located within it. I Introduction How do we define a “community”? This is neither easy nor trivial, particularly if we want to find a way to draw that community together to become involved in a community-based theater. Do we define a community by geographical location? Common religion? Common language? Cultural heritage? Common history? Political ideology? Social outlook? If we want to involve the community in the theater, we have to understand what the community consists of. This paper will examine culture and history, which are two of the many factors that make communities possible; we also want to look at how they sustain the communities they create. II General Comments Theaters and the theatrical experience are common to all people; I can’t think of a country or culture that doesn’t have a theatrical tradition, even if it’s only a shaman telling stories. The idea of someone getting up and giving information to others in the form of plays, songs, recitals, dance, stories, poems—in other words, by a method that requires one person or persons to perform before others, is universal. Perhaps the question that we should consider is what type of historical and cultural constructs would lead to the formation of a community in which theater is important. III Community as an Historical Construct One source describes “community” as an evolutionary process that is closely tied to the concept of citizenship. Beginning with the ancient Greeks, citizenship has been an integral and important part of community. “Citizenship” in this context means more than simply being born in a specific place, it means actually taking an active part in public life, being aware of the issues and taking part in governance. This democratic model that began in Greece was less apparent in the Roman Empire; in fact, “Greece gave us participatory citizen democracy, Rome gave us universal citizenship.” (“Historical Development of Citizenship and Community,” PG). That is, the Greeks were expected to take part in their government, whereas the Romans extended citizenship to the people in the Empire. “The idea of Alexander the Great, to create a brotherhood of mankind, became a reality in the Roman Empire. One did not have to be born in Rome to become 2011-10-26T23:57:12.433-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Community-Definition-and-Community-Theater-34168.aspx Bengal Theater Politics of Rebellion This paper discusses the development of theater in Bengal and the political plays performed there. I Introduction India has a rich theatrical tradition, one that, according to legend, is divine in origin; the result of a “riot in heaven.” (Bharucha, p. 1). When the Silver Age of the world overtook the Golden Age, men grew addicted to sensual pleasures; they became greedy, angry and jealous of one another. Seeing this, the God Indra begged Brahma, the Creator, for some form of recreation that would be accessible to everyone, no matter what their social class. Brahma agreed, and wrote a fifth Veda. He extracted the elements of speech, sentiment, song and mime from the other four Vedas and created “Natyaveda,” or the holy book of dramaturgy. He asked Indra to pass the book to those Gods who were, among other things, “free from stage fright.” But the Gods were unable to act the play, and so it was entrusted to a man, Bharata, and thus theater was born: a gift from the gods to men. (“Performing Arts in India,” PG). The legend is wonderful, but it also illustrates one of the problems with the study of Indian theater: the tendency of Westerners to see Indian theater as “dangerous,” mysterious and exotic, something so far outside their own experience as to be unknowable. The West tends to fabricate illusions about the Eastern theater rather than actually studying its history, working conditions, and different dramatic forms. (Bharucha, pp. 2-3). This paper looks beyond the myth and illusion to the history of theater in Bengal, and specifically to the theater as used by activists to support political ideologies. II Beginnings Our discussion of Bengal theater centers on Calcutta, where most of the plays are produced. The earliest Indian plays were Sanskrit dramas, and “were essentially a reflection of Brahmanical thought.” (Bharucha, p. 7). They were enjoyed by the intelligencia and the aristocracy because the plays mirrored their values, glorified the class system, and essentially confirmed their position in society. The Sanskrit plays were far removed from life as the vast majority of Indians knew it, and its irrelevance meant that the form was already dying by the time of the Muslim invasion. By the time the British arrived in 1757, the only theater left was Jatra. “Jatra” is a form of 2011-10-26T23:56:06.95-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Bengal-Theater-Politics-of-Rebellion-34167.aspx Japanese Cinema Sensuality and Politics This paper examines three films by Oshima Nagisa and seeks to explore the relation between sensuality and politics in each of them. I Introduction When we think of Japanese cinema, the image of the samurai, usually played by the great Toshiro Mifune, is what often comes to mind; a warrior swashbuckling across a medieval Japanese landscape. Sensuality and sexuality seem far removed from this austere picture. But Oshima Nagisa’s vision is precisely the opposite of what we think of when we consider Japanese cinema. His work is extremely sensual, evocative, explicit, and at least in one film, very disturbing. This paper examines the relationship between sensuality and politics in three of Nagisa’s films: “In the Realm of the Senses,” “Cruel Story of Youth,” and “Gohatto” (“Taboo”). II General Comments Politics in the context of these films is not politics in the sense of votes, lawmaking, and campaigns for elective office. It is instead the shifting relationships among people, based upon the way power flows within a group, or between individuals. That power is often based on sensuality; one person has more power than the other because she or he is in control at the moment. As the relationship shifts, the power balance shifts as well; that is, the politics of the situation changes. The three films are very different in their examination of the way in which sensuality dictates human interaction. “Cruel Story of Youth” is a tale of young lovers who are destroyed by their own recklessness; “In the Realm of the Senses” shows us two people so obsessed with sex that death is the only release; and “Gohatto” (the English title is “Taboo”) is an illustration of the way in which misunderstandings about the true nature of a relationship can lead to tragedy. “Gohatto” is also the only one of the three that deals with homosexual love, and in many ways it is the most beautiful, both visually and in its handling of potentially explosive subject matter. It is also the least accessible of the three. Sex in these films is brutal, bestial, rapacious, opportunistic, or animalistic, but almost never romantic. It is often a weapon, which one player uses to win power for him (her) self. Despite this, it is still fascinating to watch these films play out. We’ll turn first to “Cruel Story of Youth,” then “In the Realm of the Senses,” and finally 2011-10-26T23:51:07.74-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Japanese-Cinema-Sensuality-and-Politics-34166.aspx Tupac Shakur This paper examines the influences on Shakur in his early life and how those influences shaped his lyrics. I Introduction Gangsta rap icon Tupac Shakur was shot dead in Las Vegas in 1996, but his standing and influence in the world of music is possibly greater now than it was during his lifetime. Part of this cult status is due to his untimely death, but most of it is due to his impact on the industry, and the ways in which his lyrics moved the members of his audience. What makes a legend? This paper examines the early influences on the rapper, particularly his mother Afeni Shakur and how that early influence shaped his lyrics. II Brief Biography Tupac Shakur was born in Brooklyn, New York, in 1971 to Afeni Shakur; both she and Shakur’s father, Billy Garland (whom the boy never knew), were active in the Black Panther movement. Afeni had in fact done jail time. In 1985, Afeni moved the family to Baltimore where Tupac attended the Baltimore School for the Performing Arts; and in 1988, to Marin City, California. (Edwards, PG). (This account is the direct opposite of Kellogg’s article, in which he states that Shakur left his mother in New York.) (PG). Whatever the truth of the matter, the rapper wound up on the Left Coast, and began his career in the music business. He got his start in the group Digital Underground, but also became involved in petty crime, and wound up in jail several times. His big break came in 1991 with the release of “2Pacalypse Now,” and he continued to release hugely successful albums for the next five years. He also appeared in a half-dozen films. (Kellogg, PG). Rumors about his death, which remains unsolved, abound, but many sources mention a West Coast/East Coast “feud” among rappers. But the stark fact of the matter is that Shakur was gunned down in Las Vegas in September, 1996. III Influences on Shakur Shakur never knew his father, Billy Garland. Afeni married Lumumba Shakur, and she, her husband, and her husband’s brother Muula Shakur were all involved in the Black Panther movement. The family was poor and lived in the inner city, which meant that Shakur grew up with a basic understanding of the plight of poor urban blacks. But his mother’s political activism also meant that he was exposed 2011-10-26T23:50:08.073-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Tupac-Shakur-34165.aspx Monet The Poppy Field This paper examines one of Monet’s landscapes, and relates it to an observation by Charles Baudelaire. I Introduction Impressionism is a style of painting in which the artist seeks to create an “impression” of what he sees; it is not a literal rendering. Impressionist works have a “dreamy” quality that comes from the hazy aspects of the paintings: light dances on water; haystacks shimmer in the sun; the houses of Parliament are wrapped in fog. “The impressionists … used bright, unmodulated colors, applied in bold, irregular brush strokes on a light-tinted canvas. Their deft application of paint created the appearance of spontaneity, as if their images were captured in a single moment.” (“The Impressionists at Argenteuil,” PG). The paintings in general are very well-liked, and Monet is probably the most popular of all the Impressionists. These works were often considered “quick studies” for more complex paintings that the artists would complete later in their studio. Monet was the first to exhibit these so-called “sketches” as finished works. (Claude Monet Jigsaw Book, p. 1). This paper examines one of Monet’s works, “The Poppy Field.” II “The Poppy Field” “The Poppy Field” is Monet’s impression of a summer’s day in Argenteuil. The thing that strikes the viewer first about the painting is the composition. The trees at the left provide a strong vertical contrast to the sweeping field of flowers that makes up the rest of the picture; in addition, their deep green leaves make a strong statement when compared to the field grasses. The grasses themselves appear as a light brown, with some green, almost as if they were drying out. The poppies of the title are no more than a half-dozen spots of bright red color near the center bottom of the composition. Finally, the sky appears in various shades of the hazy blues one sees in summer; it is filled with white, fluffy clouds. Monet has constructed the work so that the trees and the ground “frame” the sky. Although the field takes up the largest part of the canvas, its darker hues cause it to recede, while the white in the clouds brings them forward. The medium field and the dark trees draw the viewer’s eye first to the sky. From there, the eye travels to the left, down the trees, and only then 2011-10-26T23:22:37.79-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Monet-The-Poppy-Field-34155.aspx Japanese Cinema Stray Dog This paper discusses Akira Kurosawa’s detective thriller. (7+ pages; 5 sources; MLA citation style) I Introduction “Stray Dog” is a terrific detective story—a sort of Japanese film noir—from director Akira Kurosawa, and one of the earliest films he made with legendary actor Toshiro Mifune. Kurosawa himself said he doesn’t like the film, but audiences love it, and more people are discovering it all the time. This paper discusses three sequences that I feel capture the essence of the film. II General Observations “Stray Dog” was made in 1949, and has a great complexity about it; it works on many levels. There is the basic detective story; there is also the story of the young man and his older mentor, which can also be seen (though I wouldn’t push the metaphor too far) as the struggle between modern Japan and its traditional culture; there is the struggle of Japan itself trying to find its place in the world; and there is the relationship between the young detective and the killer who is almost a mirror image. The story is simple: a young detective named Murakami (Toshiro Mifune) has his pocket picked and his pistol stolen on a crowded bus; a woman leans against him and distracts him while her accomplice steals the weapon. There is a black market in guns (which tells us a lot about Japan in 1948) and he is determined to get it back, and sets off on a hunt through Tokyo. As he and his section chief, Sato (Takashi Shimura) follow up leads, Murakami becomes concerned, then obsessed with the idea that it is his pistol being used to commit crimes, and that he is somehow responsible for those crimes. Eventually, Murakami and Sato discover the murderer’s girlfriend, and while Murakami stays and questions her, Sato goes to the hotel where she was supposed to meet the murderer, a young man named Yusa. Although Sato’s in plain clothes, he gives himself away, and Yusa shoots him while he (Sato) is on the phone with Murakami. Murakami hears this with horror, and rushes to the hospital to be with Sato, who is in serious condition; Yusa gets away. Finally, though, Murakami learns that Yusa will be at the station the following morning, goes there, finds him and, after a chase and a fight, captures him. This brief outline doesn’t really do justice to 2011-10-26T14:48:09.247-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Japanese-Cinema-Stray-Dog-34144.aspx The Bacchae This paper discusses Euripides’ play, and the ways in which Dionysus’ actions can be considered theatrical. (4 pages; 1 source; MLA citation style) I Introduction Like most classic Greek tragedy, The Bacchae is relevant today, millennia after Euripides wrote it. Its relevance stems from its consideration of the consequences of blindly following a god, and the evils that result from religious frenzy. Dionysus (often called Bacchus) is the god of wine, but he is also the patron god of theater. This paper will explore the theatrical aspects of the play. II Discussion The inherent theatricality of the play is apparent from the beginning. The first character to appear is Dionysus himself, who does not reveal his true identity; he is, in effect, in disguise—an old theatrical trick. From the first it’s apparent that Dionysus cannot be trusted. Like all actors, he will present illusion rather than truth if doing so serves his purpose. Then he tells the audience of the terrible things he’s done, driving women mad and sending them into the mountains where they dance in a sort of divine rage in his honor. His description is theatrical in the extreme: “I've made them put on costumes, outfits appropriate for my mysteries.” (Line 41). “Costumes” and “outfits” indicate that the women are playing the role that Dionysus has devised for them. They are completely unaware of the way in which he is using them, as we see when Agave fails to recognize her son. They move as they are “inspired” to do by Dionysus, and they bear a strong resemblance to the actors in a play immersing themselves in their roles as they respond to the director’s commands. As part of their outfits, the women carry a plant stalk known as a “thyrsus”. Often decorated with ivy, it completes the outfit and resembles nothing so much as a theatrical prop. In addition, the outfits are very specifically described as being made of deerskin, which again designates them as costumes, rather than ordinary attire. Then too, the Bacchae live together in the mountains, rather than remaining in the city. The mountains thus become a sort of “stage”—a place set apart for the purpose of giving a performance. Dionysus underscores the importance of the mountains as a special arena reserved for his worship when he says he will fight the Thebans if they 2011-10-26T13:19:36.427-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Bacchae-34113.aspx The Thing From Another World The Thing From Another World A Fun Romp Through 50’s Sci-Fi The Thing from Another World (“The Thing”) has a simple but effective plot in the science fiction genre. A flying saucer crashes in the arctic and a group of military personnel return to their base with the craft’s occupant frozen in a block of ice. Once free of the ice, the creature terrorizes the arctic station while the group tries desperately to stop it. While the main focus of the story is their efforts to stop the rampaging killer creature, we also find conflict between the military who would just like to just kill the creature and the scientist running the station who wants the being to remain alive so it can be studied. The movie should appeal to science fiction fans and, to a lesser extent, fans of horror as well. Although a low budget movie, The Thing makes great use of what it does have: a well written script featuring the use of overlapping dialogue which I love. Through the years too many times I’ve watched discussions or arguments depicted on the screen which feature the back and forth, give and take of a conversation. One person stops talking in the middle of a sentence and the next one starts. No interrupting, no talking over each other’s words like real life. This movie throws that out the door, and the characters speak in a flow more like real people. The music is also an important part the film, its particularly effective in scenes with the monster. In fact, the music is so creepy it’s hard to tell if a portion of the sound is actually the score or if it’s merged with spooky-type sound effects. While the movie does have its standard clichés with the tough straight-laced military captain, who is backed up by a crew of various ranks and the female romantic interest (although the typical 50’s woman in film has been replaced here with a female character who is a smart and capable woman and not simply a screamer as found in films like Attack of the Giant Leeches, or The Hideous Sun Demon). In fact, it’s her suggestion of “boil it, bake it” that gets 2009-03-31T19:13:42-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Thing-From-Another-World-34048.aspx Intentism and The Resurrection of the Author Since the 1920s, a certain view regarding meaning in art has dominated the Anglo-American universities and became almost dogma. This viewpoint insists that works of art should primarily be understood by how minds receive them rather than by the psychology that created them. Such an understanding of meaning in art essentially relegates the artist to just another interpreter of his or her own artwork. For this reason Roland Barthes famously proclaimed ‘the death of the author’. To refer to the artist’s intention was to naively refer to the unknowable and to place unnecessary limitations on the wealth of possible readings of the artwork. Intention was seen to stifle the work. Adrian Searle in the Guardian once referred to Tony Cragg’s sculptures by enthusing, ‘Finally freed from the artist’s ideas and fantasies of intention, all the conceits that made its existence possible, including the fundamental act of making, the work floats freely, emerging from a kind of blindness’ (1). In contrast, a group of artists have surfaced who share the belief that the author is alive and well and able to communicate their intended meaning to their intended audience with a degree of accuracy sufficient for them to be pioneers in society, helping to shape what will be, rather than merely documenters of society, recording what is and was. We believe that to consider the artist’s role as anything less is to effectively gag the artist, or simply drown the artist’s intended meaning in a cacophony of conflicting interpretations. We have become known as Intentists and we claim that ‘All meaning is simply the imperfect outworking of intention.’ What follows is a brief outline of this position and its importance. A: What is intention? At the heart of Intentism lies a particular understanding of the role of ‘intention’ in the process and understanding of art and literature. In fact, for Intentists, artwork cannot have any meaning divorced from realised or accomplished intention. In order to better understand the role of intention we shall first seek to define it according to what it is and is not, beginning with the latter. So firstly, what is intention not? 1. Intention is not always conscious. For example, when the phone rings my intention to answer it is not always a conscious one. 2. Intention is not simply belief. I may believe I will fail my driving test without intending to. 3. Intention is not a plan. I can think of a plan 2009-03-15T22:30:44-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Intentism-and-The-Resurrection-of-the-Author-34016.aspx Avril Lavigne Avril Lavigne Whibley was born September 27, 1984. Avril Lavigne is a Canadian pop punk/modern rock singer, songwriter, fashion designer, and actress. In 2006, Canadian Business Magazine ranked her the seventh most powerful Canadian in Hollywood. Avril Lavigne's music contains element of modern rockpop punkpop rock, power pop and alternative rock. Her debut album, Let Go, was released in 2002. Nearly 17 million copies were sold worldwide, and it was certified six times platinum in the United States. Her second and third albums, Under My Skin and The Best Damn Thing reached number one on the U.S. Billboard. Lavigne has scored six number one songs worldwide and a total of eleven top ten hits. In December of 2007, Avril was ranked number 8 in the Forbes "Top 20 Earners Under 25", with annual earnings of $12 million. Currently, Avril Lavigne has sold over 30 million albums worldwide. Avril Lavigne was born in Belleville, Ontario on September 27, 1984 to Judy and John Lavigne. Avril is French for "April", and ‘la vigne’ means "the vineyard". She has an older brother, Matthew, and a younger sister, Michelle. Her mother was the first to spot young her talent. At the age of 2, Avril began singing along with her mother on church songs. The family moved to Napanee, Ontario, when she was five years old. In 1998, Avril won a competition to sing with fellow Canadian singer Shania Twain on her first major concert tour. She appeared alongside Shania Twain at her concert in Ottawa, appearing on stage to sing "What Made You Say That". She was discovered by her first professional manager, Cliff Fabri, while singing country song at a bookstore in Kingston, Ontario. At the age of 16, she was signed by Ken Krongard, the A&R representative of Arista Records, who invited the head of Arista, to hear her sing at the a New York City studio. She completed work on her first album, Let Go. Which was released on June 4 in 2002. This made Lavigne, at seventeen, the youngest female soloist to have a number-one album in the UK up till that time. The album shows definite pop rock roots, however, alternative and post-grunge influences can be heard in some of the songs. Her second album, my personal favorite, Under My Skin, was released on May 25, of 2004. It debuted at number one in the; U.S. the UK, Germany, Japan, Australia, Canada, 2009-02-18T01:29:07-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Avril-Lavigne-33979.aspx Kurt Cobain The Fallen Angel by Adeel Salman Kurt Cobain- The Fallen Angel by Adeel Salman Nirvana is a state of ultimate ecstasy. Kurt Cobain was an agent of this ecstasy. May it be the angst ridden 'Smells like teen spirit' or the defiant 'Come as you are'; all songs of Kurt have that sado-masochistic appeal towards finding the ultimate joy which clearly blares through his raw grunge vocals and edgy guitar riffs. The Post second world war generation, that is more aptly known as the Generation X. Generation X can technically be defined as the generation following the Baby Boomers who were the result of the second world war. Xers were born between 1965 and 1980. This was the generation that had gone through the freeze of the 70s, the punk invasion of the early 80s and who had no issues in sleeping together before they were married, did not believe in God, were bitter toward the rulers, and had no respect for their parents. This generation turned out to be the masses that thronged Nirvana's concerts and filled his massive fan following. On April 5, 1994, the lead singer and songwriter of Nirvana, Kurt Cobain, silently placed the end barrel of a shotgun into his mouth and pulled the trigger. And so ended the life of so much promise. But why did it have to come to this? Perhaps the reasons will never be known, but there were a few things that haunted Cobain throughout his life that he just couldn't seem to get away from. Cobain's parents were separated when he was nine years old, and according to friends and family, the divorce that would shortly follow thereafter proved itself to be somewhat of a turning point in the way Cobain viewed himself and others. Up until then, Kurt was a happy child who was full of smiles and who also was ready and willing to forgive anyone who hurt him. But that all changed in 1976. For the rest of his life, Cobain would never forgive his father, and in time he had a hard time forgetting about his problems. In 1981, Cobain received his first guitar on his fourteenth birthday. It was no secret that he liked music. He loved the Beatles and would sing a song whenever someone asked him to. He was already showing the signs of a talented youngster who held promise in music and writing. In 1986 Kurt decided to 2009-02-07T09:44:26-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Kurt-Cobain-The-Fallen-Angel-by-Adeel-Salman-33951.aspx Women Are You Selling or Being Bought? While as a society we would like think that women's equality is a very real and sincere outcome of the battles for social progress within the last hundred years, rap music keeps suggesting that men still define and control things. For example, love. In their tracks that Usain Bolted up the charts, T.I., 50 Cent and Lil’ Wayne reveal that the love of a woman is 2009-01-18T00:01:06-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Women-Are-You-Selling-or-Being-Bought-33943.aspx mgo ìåæðàññîâîå ïîðíî ôîòî [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.galerei.kiski.html]ïîðíî ãàëåðåè êèñêè[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/12.16.let.porno.html]12 16 ëåò ïîðíî[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/sajt.lyubitelej.porno.html]ñàéò ëþáèòåëåé ïîðíî[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.asskazue.html]ïîðíî àññêàçû[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.zhenya.html]ïîðíî æåíÿ[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/zasos.xxx.porno.html]çàñîñ xxx ïîðíî[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/russkie.porno.rasskazue.html]ðóññêèå ïîðíî ðàññêàçû[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/krasivuee.lesbiyanki.porno.html]êðàñèûå ëåñáèÿíêè ïîðíî[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.foto.kachatmz.html]ïîðíî ôîòî êà÷àòü[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/hochu.detskoe.porno.html]õî÷ó äåòñêîå ïîðíî[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.studenok.html]ïîðíî ñòóäåíîê[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/idol.porno.html]èäîë ïîðíî[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/skachatmz.hhh.porno.filmzmue.html]ñêà÷àòü õõõ ïîðíî ôèëüìû[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/yelektronnuee.porno.zhurnalue.html]ýëåêòðîííûå ïîðíî æóðíàëû[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.manga.bez.tcenzurue.html]ïîðíî ìàíãà áåç öåíçóðû[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/russkie.porno.mulmztiki.html]ðóññêèå ïîðíî ìóëüòèêè[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.rasskazue.zapredelmznoe.html]ïîðíî ðàññêàçû çàïðåäåëüíîå[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/prosmotretmz.porno.vidio.html]ïðîñìîòðåòü ïîðíî èäèî[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.foto.montazh.html]ïîðíî ôîòî ìîíòàæ[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/buterbrot.porno.html]áóòåðáðîò ïîðíî[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/smajlik.porno.html]ñìàéëèê ïîðíî[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/prosmotr.video.porno.bez.registratcii.html]ïðîñìîòð èäåî ïîðíî áåç ðåãèñòðàöèè[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/fan.klub.porno.zvezd.html]ôàí êëóá ïîðíî çåçä[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.html]ïoðío[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.foto.brituee.kiski.html]ïîðíî ôîòî áðèòûå êèñêè[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/murmanskoe.porno.html]ìóðìàíñêîå ïîðíî[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/balmzzakovskij.vozrast.foto.porno.html]áàëüçàêîñêèé îçðàñò ôîòî ïîðíî[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.klipue.iznasilovanij.html]ïîðíî êëèïû èçíàñèëîàíèé[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.foto.so.spyashimi.html]ïîðíî ôîòî ñî ñïÿùèìè[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.fimzmue.html]ïîðíî ôèüìû[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/www.porno.filmzm.html]www ïîðíî ôèëüì[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/belorusskie.porno.sajtue.html]áåëîðóññêèå ïîðíî ñàéòû[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.zoofeleya.html]ïîðíî çîîôåëåÿ[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.wallpapers.html]ïîðíî wallpapers[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/foto.zhestkoe.porno.berkovoj.html]ôîòî æåñòêîå ïîðíî áåðêîîé[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.forum.seksnaroda.html]ïîðíî ôîðóì ñåêñíàðîäà[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.grudi.beremennuee.html]ïîðíî ãðóäè áåðåìåííûå[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.kartinki.ru.html]ïîðíî êàðòèíêè ru[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/skachivayushiesya.porno.filmzmue.html]ñêà÷èàþùèåñÿ ïîðíî ôèëüìû[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.rliki.besplatno.html]ïîðíî ðëèêè áåñïëàòíî[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/sailor.porno.html]sailor ïîðíî[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.niki.belluchi.html]ïîðíî íèêè áåëëó÷è[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/biseks.porno.html]áèñåêñ ïîðíî[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/skachatmz.porno.zhivotnuee.halyava.html]ñêà÷àòü ïîðíî æèîòíûå õàëÿà[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/zapretnoe.porno.skachatmz.besplatno.html]çàïðåòíîå ïîðíî ñêà÷àòü áåñïëàòíî[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/176h220.porno.html]176õ220 ïîðíî[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.gollandii.html]ïîðíî ãîëëàíäèè[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.foto.molodueh.besplatno.html]ïîðíî ôîòî ìîëîäûõ áåñïëàòíî[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/skachatmz.porno.pamela.html]ñêà÷àòü ïîðíî pamela[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/vap.porno.html]àï ïîðíî[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/mega.porno.super.html]ìåãà ïîðíî ñóïåð[/URL] [URL=http://fttp.blogiz.ru/porno.anal.krupno.html]ïîðíî àíàë 2008-12-27T23:21:28-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/mgo-ìåæðàññîâîå-ïîðíî-ôîòî-33930.aspx Roman Art Homework: Roman 2 The artist in this painting is trying to portray a theme of peace standing out in the history of the narrative the mural represents, as well as portraying Samuel larger than any others in the painting to emphasize him. These wall paintings, or murals, have themes relating to the Old Testament. This mural was painted with tempera on plaster around 245-246 CE. It was found in the Synagogue at Dura-Eurepas, Syria and a reconstruction of it can now be found in the National Museum in Damascus. The statue of Christ depicts him in his youth. He is wearing clothes of Romans at the time: the artist’s intended audience, thus making the figure in the statue one that could be related to by the Romans. He is wearing the Roman tunic, toga, and sandals. In his left hand, he holds an unopened scroll. His head is one of a long-haired Appolo-type youth but his statuary type is more like the bearded Roman philosophers of advanced age. This 2’4” tall statue was made with marble around 350-375 CE in Civita Latina, Italy. It can now be found in the Museo Nazionale Romano in Palazzo Massimo alle Terme, Rome. The next piece is that of the interior of Santa Costanza. The dome shape and columns within the church were designed to focus all attention on the tomb in the center and make the viewing of it accessible from all angles. This church was built around 337-351 CE and stood next to the Satterwhite 2 basilican church of Saint Agnes. It is believed to be originally built as a mausoleum Constantina, who was emperor Constantine’s daughter. The mausoleum was then converted into a church. This piece is of the “Miracle of the loaves and fishes”. The artist portrays Jesus with open arms holding bread and fish to present the miracle of him offering food, and thus the survival to the masses which stand behind him. This mosaic was created in 504 CE and is found in the top register of the nave wall of Sant’ Apollinare Nuovo in Ravenna, Italy. Jesus is portrayed wearing the imperial dress of gold and purple. The artist places much detail in the holy character of the event rather than specifics of what is actually happening in the picture. This next piece is a picture of the interior Hagia Sophia. The superior architecture and design of it reveals the immense 2008-12-14T02:18:15-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Roman-Art--33911.aspx Ultrasonic Sound CONTENTS 1.Introduction.…………………………………………………………………3 1.1 History………………………………………………………………3 1.2 Wave structure………………………………………………………3 2. Ultrasound.………………………………………………………………….4 2.1 Special features of Ultrasound …………………………………… .6 3.Sources of ultrasound………………………………………………………..6 3.1 Mechanical emitters…….…………………………………………...7 3.2 Electro-acoustic transducers………………………………………...8 4. Usage of ultrasound………………………………………………………..10 4.1 Ultrasonic cleaning….……………………………………………..10 4.2 Ultrasonic welding…………………………………………………10 4.3 Ultrasonic soldering and tin coating…………….…………………12 4.4 Production processes acceleration with the help of ultrasound……12 4.5 Ultrasonic flaw detection...........…………………………………...12 4.6 Ultrasound usage in radio electronicsî………………..……….…12 4.7 Ultrasound in medical treatment…………………………..……….13 5. Conclusion ………………………………....…………..……………13 1. Introduction As long as ultrasound does not appear to be audible due to its high frequency bands the use of it in sound industry (music or film) is insignificant, though it is used for a huge amount of applications in science, industrial production and medical treatment. In this work I will analyze most common ways of ultrasound generation and investigate some ways of its usage .But let us first look how the history of ultra sound started. 1.1 History The research of high frequency oscillations began in 1876, when a British physician Francis Galton generated high frequency sound waves with the help of a device which later was called “Galton Whistle”. Along with the flow of gas through a thin pipe high frequency oscillations emerged. Pic.1 Galton’s Whistle But the most significant discovery for the contemporary ultrasonic devices was generating oscillations in crystals with the help of electricity. In 1880 in Paris Pierre and Jacques Curie discovered piezoelectric effect- a production of electricity when applying mechanical pressure to certain crystals (Quartz or Rochelle salt); alternatively, electrostatic stress produces a change in the linear dimensions of the crystal. Piezoelectric crystals – is the fundamental of any contemporary ultrasonic device. 1.2 Wave structure The physical phenomenon of sound waves is an example of oscillating process, and any kind of oscillation presumes deviation from balanced state and described with its characteristic digression from balanced values. Sound represents mechanical vibrations of an elastic environment (solid, liquid or gaseous), which lead to creation of consistently alternating fields of compression and rarefaction so the same refers to ultrasound, though ultra sound has special features which are different from sound waves of audible range. It is easier focused due to its smaller wavelength and as a result you get an increase of intensity of ultrasonic oscillations. It was discovered that its propagation in gases, liquids and solid objects leads to different phenomena, the majority of which 2008-11-25T13:52:29-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Ultrasonic-Sound-33889.aspx Romanticism 1800-1850 Romanticism “Each night, Leander would swim across a stretch of sea to meet his lover Hero, a priestess of Aphrodite. She would guide him by holding up a torch. One night, during a storm, Leander drowned. The grief stricken Hero threw herself from a tower. Here, the two dead lovers are shown in their tragic final embrace as their lives drift away” (Butler, Van Cleave, Sterling 152) This is the typical semblance of art in the romantic era portrayed by William Etty, one of many artists of this time. Often portraying bold single emotions such as fear, true love, desolation and victory, many romantic artists used natural colors and flesh/ naturalistic tones as well as flowery words to show the reality of emotion. Driving away from portrayals of religion and history, realistic scenes were shown through sculpture, painting, poetry and other media’s. Romanticism began at the beginnings of the eighteenth century with visual artists such as Jacques-Louis David and Thomas Gainsborough as well as literary artists such as William Wordsworth who looked to create a new kind of poetry emphasizing on perception over reason and William Blake, writer of The marriage of Heaven and Hell. The romantic era began as a reaction against the intellectualism of the Enlightenment, a philosophical movement in the 18th century focusing on religion and politics, against the inflexibility of social structures protecting privilege, and against the ever growing materialism budding in people of the eighteenth century. Unlike other movements, such as classicism, the romantic era had no visible boundaries; the theory was that people needed to be free to divulge their deepest emotions, express their inner imagination and move away from the strict attitudes previously exemplified. In an essence, the romantic era was a very emotional, expressive, quiet rebellion. In the United States, one of the most popular literary artist was Edgar Allen Poe. Poe is known as the creator of the short story as well as the detective story. Poe focused greatly on creating one great emotion in his stories be it fear, horror or distress. He wrote numerous short stories, a few examples being The Tell Tale Heart, The pit and the Pendulum as well as Diddling. Another great literary artist of the Romantic era was Johann Wolfgang von Goethe. Goethe was born in Germany where he remained until he passed leaving behind many great writings such as the novel The Sorrows of Young 2008-09-04T23:36:32-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Romanticism-1800-1850-33682.aspx Romanticism 1800-1850 Part Two The Romantic Movement spread from art into literature and philosophy. It emphasized emotional, spontaneous and imaginative approaches. In the visual arts, Romanticism came to signify the departure from classical forms and an emphasis on emotional and spiritual themes. Caused by the sudden social changes that occurred during the French Revolution and the Napoleonic era, Romanticism was formed as a revolt against Neoclassicism and its emphasis on order, harmony, balance, idealization, and rationality. Romanticism began in Germany and England in the 1770’s, and had spread throughout Europe by the 1820’s. Not long after, its influence had spread overseas to the United States. The movement focused on imagination, emotion, and freedom by way of subjectivity and individualism. Artists believed in spontaneity, freedom from boundaries and rules, and 2008-09-04T23:36:03-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Romanticism-1800-1850-Part-Two-33681.aspx Violence in Childrens Sports Has violence in children’s sports finally gone too far? 2) With children viewing lots of sports either live or on television and witnessing the violence, they develop what is social learning. Social Learning Theory asserts individuals will observe those they have a fascination with and those who they can identify with. Therefore, kids who observe much aggression are more likely to model their own athletic ideals after what they watch over a period of time, especially if they “want to be” like their sport’s hero. If it’s not sports they get it from, they can get it from simulated sports through video games. 3) The third reason violence has escalated is too many parents encourage it and even condone it. Let’s face it. No parent wants to watch their child be made a fool of by another child during the course of a competition. Some parents take their child aside and actually encourage them to “go and get even”. And some parents heckle other children from the stands during the course of a game and this threatens the egos of those parents who child is being made fun of and rather than ignore the problem, they take care of it physically. 4) The fourth reason violence and aggression has escalated in children’s sports is too many parents are vicariously living out their sporting dreams through their children. Some wanted to play professional sports so badly, but they lacked the skills. Guess what? They have a child who plays the same sports they did, or a child they coerced into the sport and now they are going to make that child a superstar! More pressure is placed on the child to succeed and too much pressure leads to stress and frustration which often times spills over into anger management problems. Well sport’s fans, just some ideas to ponder. Just remember, the reason children were enrolled in sports was to have fun, stay healthy and learn team work and disciplinary skills. The scary thing is that some parents are actually undermining their own best intentions! Sports violence” has been defined as behavior which causes harm, occurs outside of the rules of the sport and is unrelated to the competitive objectives of the sport. The issue has arisen in the context of the criminal justice system for several reasons. First, reports of sports violence are occurring more frequently, especially with the prolific use of 2008-07-23T07:39:51-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Violence-in-Childrens-Sports-33641.aspx The Conduct and Responsibility Issues Regarding Arthur Cohen To sum up Mr. Cohen's behavior in a single sentence, it would be fair to say that he is without punctuality, without responsibilities, and without a general knowledge of grading protocol. While his extensive education and skills in photography is quite recognizable and impressive, his inability fulfill his role as a responsible teacher makes his other abilities unimportant, and insignificant. For the first couple months of school, Arthur Cohen was on time for his zero period class every single day. Most of the time, he even arrived a few minutes before class started, in order to prepare for the class and allow students to come into the warm room. However, as Winter Break came to an end and the twenty zero period students started to return to Leigh, they found that their teacher who had proven to be very punctual and responsible, had changed his ways into becoming tardy, lazy and hypocritical. Day after day Arthur Cohen made his trip to Leigh High School at his own pace, forcing the students in his classroom to stand and wait outside in weather that had begun to hit mid-thirties. He approached each day, and as the students faces stared with frustration, it was visible in Mr. Cohen's eyes that he was ashamed of his irresponsibility. People have layers, layers which show how people are deep down, deeper than what the average student may see. Arthur Cohen's first layer is what makes him late. It is his initial action in which he makes the decision not to arrive on campus by 7:00. His second layer is the layer which can be seen in his eyes, his embarrassment, his shame that he is frustrating and angering his pupils. While this layer may seem kind and caring, Mr. Cohen's third layer underneath his feeling of shame consists of his actions he proceeds to demonstrate. These actions are simple: he does not stop. Although it is very obvious that he feels bad for his tardies, he cannot bring himself to actually help the situation. This is the third level, and this is the layer which will hurt him for the rest of his career, because although he may care about his students and reputation, he will fail to achieve respect among the majority of his classes. 2008-06-13T02:22:53-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Conduct-and-Responsibility-Issues-Regarding-Arthur-Cohen-33615.aspx Mazzaropi This essay concerns the Brazilian filmmaker Amacio Mazzaropi, who is almost completely unknown outside--and unworthy of official critical esteem inside--his own country. This does not mean he is unknown inside the country; much to the contrary, he is one of the most celebrated Brazilian artists of all times. However, in the reasons for this celebration are the very reasons why the established critics in Brazil have ignored his work. For three decades, Mazzaropi's films filled movie theatres all over the country, even at times when other Brazilian films were seen by barely a handful of people in the bigger metropolitan centers. This disparity between the attention of so many thousands of Brazilians dedicated to Mazzaropi's films and the attitude of the cinema critics for this same body of work provides an excellent site for the study of the relationships between cinema and the national culture, as well as between the national culture and the culture of the lower classes. In the process, his career also problematizes the position of the intellectual classes in the country in their struggle for prominence or hegemony. Mazzaropi started as a circus and radio artist. In 1950, or "maybe 1951, Abilio Pereira de Almeida and Tom Payne, sitting at the counter of the Nick Bar, [were] having their habitual drinks and watching a TV show in which a comedian stood out. Right there, in a short dialogue, they decide[d] to invite [the comedian] to work at Vera Cruz" (Catani, 290).[ 1] The comedian was Mazzaropi, and this invitation to work with the Companhia Cinematografica Vera Cruz was the beginning of his film career. First, he participated as protagonist in Sai da frente (1951). The film was an enormous success, and the company signed him for two more films, Nadando em dinheiro (1952) and Candinho (1953). In 1954 he participated in two films, O gato da madame, produced and distributed by Brazil Filmes, and A carrocinha, produced and distributed by Fama Filmes, and from 1955 to 1957 he appeared in three films produced by Cinedistri and directed by different people: Fuzileiro do amor(1955), O noivo da girafa (1956) and Chico Fumaca (1957). From 1958 on Mazzaropi starred in films produced by Producoes Amacio Mazzaropi--PAM Filmes--his own company. Counting those before PAM Filmes, Mazzaropi took part, directed, and/or produced 32 films. Before I discuss these films, however, it is important to try to understand the reasons for 2008-04-19T04:54:25-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Mazzaropi--33563.aspx Not without my daughter - psychological analysis essay “Not Without My Daughter” Perspectives Essay In the Movie Not Without My Daughter, there are many sociological perspectives that can be used to analyze the events of the movie. Some may agree with what was done and say that this is the way of life there, while others may strongly disagree and simply be disgusted by the whole concept based on the fact that they grew in a different society. Overall the movie presents a multicultural couple with a girl, the husband Iranian and the wife is an American. The husband suddenly decided to bring his family back to Iran and live there. The wife gets lured to come to Iran and thus she can’t leave the country because her husband got her passport. In the end the wife escapes with the daughter to Turkey and back to the USA. There are several scenes throughout the movie that can be analyzed in different sociological perspectives, one of which is the scene where the wife is offered a chance to leave but without her daughter, weights the options and decides not to go. This can be analyzed with the systems theory, the social exchange theory, and the conflict theory. When one decides to analyze this scene using the systems theory, one would conclude that the decision made by the wife was simply because of the fact that she was trying to work things out and go with the idea that when one of the family members is going through a phase or a problem the whole family must adapt and help that member out. A systems theory expert would suggest that the wife was simply trying to reason with him and bear with him through his phase. If a social exchange theory expert was to analyze this scene he would say that the wife was looking at what would be more efficient for her, to stay in Iran with her daughter and not leave without her or to save herself and get the daughter later. The decision was made not to leave without the daughter and therefore all the struggle has occurred and all of the problems occurred. As well as the decision, there were also a lot of social exchange theory ideas occurring like the wife thinking about simpler things like weather to use the phone, weather to sneak off to talk to people, and thinking of whether it is worth it 2008-01-09T02:03:29-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Not-without-my-daughter-psychological-analysis-essay-33494.aspx Goodbye Lenin and The German Democratic Republic On the whole, does Goodbye, Lenin paint a positive or negative picture of life in communist East Germany? Ben Gould Word Count: 2235 East Germany, its demise relayed through the mass media of recent history, has in popular consciousness been posited as negative, a corrupt bulwark of the last dying days of Communism in Eastern Europe, barren and silent. The other Germany to its West, its citizens free, was striding confidently ahead into the millennium. Recent cinema has sought to examine re-unification, the Wolfgang Becker film Goodbye Lenin! (2003) a recent example of such an investigation into the past through cinema. In this essay I will look at the film and the narrative techniques it uses, probing whether it portrays the East German nation as positive or negative, concluding that though many negatives are identified, some positives are deduced from Honecker’s state. I will also consider why, in recent times, East Germans have come to regard their former state with nostalgia, or as the Germans would put it, ostalgie, an act which Goodbye Lenin! (2003) explores. Not a doom laden, emphatically political treatise on the reunification of East and West Germany but a touching and sometimes comedic insight into the gargantuan changes impacting on the small scale; day to day life as experienced by an East German family, Christiane Kerner and her two children Alex and Ariane. Awaking from a coma, Alex fears his mother’s condition may worsen if she learns of re-unification, going to increasingly elaborate lengths in maintaining the illusion of the GDR's omniscience. Becker’s stance as to reunification is ambivalent throughout, the film's concerns not didactic but subtly relayed. How the personal and political interweave is skilfully constructed by Becker, assessing the extent to which the society we live within affects us, how far its changing social landscape impacts our private one. Goodbye Lenin! (2003) appropriates the individual as bound to his environment, threaded, through strong cultural codes, to his neighbour. Regardless of the system, communist or capitalist, and though our goals may deviate, we are all pursuing happiness and comfort, the tools used to attain this products of that society. That said, it is immediately legible whereabouts Becker wishes us to view the East German state as wholly negative, and he does this through several key scenes. At the film's opening, we learn of the first East German shot into space, surely an apotheosis of what a state can achieve, 2008-01-08T19:46:31-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Goodbye-Lenin-and-The-German-Democratic-Republic-33490.aspx Music Publishing What Not to Miss When Negotiating Your Publishing Contract, By Lloyd J. Jassin, Esq. Visit: [1] What are the major types of publishing agreements out there? The seven (7) basic music publishing contracts are: (1) Single Song Agreement: A single song deal is an agreement between the writer and the music publisher in which the writer grants certain rights to a publisher for one or more songs. In single song deals, the writer is paid a one-time recoupable advance. (2) Exclusive Song Writer Agreement ("ESWA"): Under the ESWA or "staff writer" contract, the song writer generally grants all of the publisher’s share of the income to the music publisher. The writer’s services are exclusive to the music publishers for a specified period of time. Thus, any compositions written within that period belong to the music publisher. These deals are usually offered to writers with some degree of success. Because the writer has a track record of writing hits, the publisher feels confident that it will recoup its investment. In return for signing away exclusive rights to some or all the writer’s songs, the writer gets paid by the publisher a negotiated advance against future royalties. The advance amount naturally depends on the writer’s bargaining power and on the competition in marketplace, if any. Under a staff writer deal, the writer is paid on a weekly or quarterly basis. An ESWA can be either tied to a record contract, or independent of a record contract. (3) Co-publishing Agreement ("Co-pub"): The co-publishing ("co-pub") deal is perhaps the most common publishing agreement. Under this deal, the songwriter and the music publisher are "co-owners" of the copyrights in the musical compositions. The writer becomes the "co-publisher" (i.e. co-owner) with the music publisher based on an agreed split of the royalties. The song writer assigns an agreed percentage to the publisher, usually (but not always), a 50/50 split. Thus, the writer conveys _ of the publisher's share to the publisher, but retains all of writer’s share. In a typical "75/25 co-pub deal," the writer gets 100% of the song writer’s share, and 50% of the publisher’s share, or 75% of the entire copyrights, with the remaining 25% going to the publisher. Thus, when royalties are due and payable, the writer/co-publisher will receive 75% of the income, while the publisher will retain 25%. (4) Administration Agreement ("Admin"): An administrative agreement takes place between a songwriter/publisher and an independent administrator, or between a 2008-01-06T14:06:50-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Music-Publishing-33489.aspx The Macro Elements Of Film Making Donnie Darko Macro Essay Discuss how Genre and Narrative create meaning and response in the audience Every film has at least one identifiable genre. The genre is the type of film you are watching, for example Frankenstein is of the horror genre, Star Wars is in the Sci-Fi genre etc. Some films have two or more genres, like Titanic, which is a love story and a dramatic tragedy, so it fits into these genres. Genre is used so that the audience can more easily identify what type of film a particular film is, and so helping them to decide if they are going to watch it at the cinema or rent it. For example, I may have seen a trailer of a sinking ship and thought it was an action/ adventure movie and then turned up at the cinema and seen some soppy love tragedy and been hugely disappointed, but the trailers made the genre easily identifiable and so I did not go and see it; I just had to suffer it several hundred times when my sister bought on VHS. All films also have a narrative. Narrative is basically the story and the way it is shown to us the audience. Some films have a simple Linear Structure (where the story is shown in a logical order, from start to finish, like Lord of the Rings for example) whilst others have a more complicated Non-Linear Structure (where the story is shown in an illogical order, perhaps starting at the finish and ending at the start, an good example of this would be Memento). Narrative is hugely important because it is what we see. A director doesn’t want his/ her film to be too predictable because no one will watch it, so he/ she may start you in the middle of the story to pose a question like “How did that happen?” to keep people watching. I'm going to analyse a sequence from Richard Kelly’s 2001 film Donnie Darko. Donnie Darko is a schizophrenic teenager who has an imaginary friend called Frank. Frank is a giant rabbit, who in his human form is Elizabeth (Donnie’s sister)’s boyfriend. The film is a psychological thriller that features some science fiction themes. The film is now a cult classic, but it flopped on its release in the US as pieces of a plane falling into a building was not a popular subject just a month after September 11th… The sequence 2007-12-27T16:05:02-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Macro-Elements-Of-Film-Making-Donnie-Darko-33484.aspx The Micro Elements Of Film Making Lord Of The Rings Micro Essay Discuss how the micro elements of film making create meaning Meaning is created in film through the use of the micro elements. These elements include cinematography, editing, mise-en-scene and sound effects. Different moods and atmospheres can be created by using different sound affects and different camera angles. The use of low key lighting can make a scene feel like it is set in the night; this is most commonly seen in horror movies. If a director wishes to create a feeling of suspense, there will be close ups of characters faces, to show their anxiety, and the sound will die down until it's silent, so that the slightest noise can be heard by all. On a number of occasions after a chase scene, when it appears the action has died down, the director cuts the dramatic music and zooms in on the protagonist’s face. We can see is he is exhausted and we can hear him breathing heavily. And then suddenly, he looks up and sees the person that was chasing him and sprints off again, accompanied by the dramatic music. I'm going to analyse the way that cinematography and sound effects create meaning in a scene called The Bridge of Khazad-Dûm, which occurs in Peter Jackson’s 2001 fantasy epic, The Lord of the Rings: Fellowship of the Ring. The sequence begins with the Fellowship sprinting through a large, dark hall in the underground caves of Moria. The only lights are those of Gandalf's staff and 3 torches held by other members of the Fellowship. The darkness is frightening- they can see only a short way ahead of them in all directions, and they know they are being chased. Huge shadows are cast by the huge pillars that are scattered all over the hall. The size of the hall is shown to the audience through the use of long establishing shots and high angled shots. They show us that there are hundreds of Orcs chasing the Fellowship, but they cannot see them. As they run, we can hear the non-diegetic theme tune playing. This orchestral piece of music gets played throughout the trilogy of films whenever the Fellowship are about to do something heroic. It tells the audience that something important is about to happen. We can also hear the Orcs shrieking as they chase the Fellowship. They stop running, the music stops playing. There is almost complete silence, but we can hear 2007-12-27T16:03:31-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Micro-Elements-Of-Film-Making-Lord-Of-The-Rings-33483.aspx Media Studies Exam Practice Show in detail how one film demonstrates innovation of technique and originality of theme The over riding theme in Alejandro Gonzalez Inarrito’s movie Babel is the idea that we are all connected, as if we live in one large village. The techniques he employs to show this are highly innovative. Babel has an unconventional narrative which follows three different stories. These stories occur in various different parts of the world – Tokyo, Morocco, and the US / Mexican border. These places couldn’t really be more different – Tokyo is the epitome of modernity and the hub of advances in technology, Morocco is a barren, desolate, desert country in North Africa, and the border between the US and Mexico is really the only place in the world where the rich Western countries come face to face with the poverty stricken Third World. Tensions here are high, and this is shown with great success in Babel. At first sight, it is hard to understand why these three stories occur in the same movie – they can't possibly have anything to do with each other. Wrong. These three stories are inextricably linked by events that occur before the movie is filmed. But these events aren’t bought to light till late in the movie. The narrative isn't just unconventional, but it's also non linear. This is shown simply by time. It went from being daylight on the US border to daylight in Tokyo to daylight in Morocco before repeating the sequence. This basically means that the events unfolding before us couldn’t have been simultaneous because the time difference between the US and Japan should have made it the middle of the night in one place when the other was basking in the midday sun. But this did not happen. The multiple narratives being shown don’t conform exactly to Todorov’s narrative theory of equilibrium – disruption – equilibrium. The movie doesn’t appear to show any of these equilibriums, but focuses fully on the disruptions. These disruptions, even though they are from completely different stories, have many similarities. One of the similarities is understanding, or the lack of understanding when it comes to other forms of language. In Morocco, we see Brad Pitt’s character struggling to understand the Moroccans, the border police at the US / Mexican border have problems communicating with Santiago, and notably the difficulty that Cheiko, the deaf girl, and the other characters have with understanding each other in 2007-12-27T16:01:37-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Media-Studies-Exam-Practice-33482.aspx Abstract Expressionism Explain the Abstract Expressionism Movement. Introduction Abstract Expressionism was an American post-World War II art movement. The World War led many influential European artists to leave their war torn countries to travel to America. This led to a dramatic increase in the exposure American artists got to European Modernism and other art movements such as Surrealism and Dada, which where the main influences to the movement. The art movement received its name from the combination of the emotional intensity of the German Expressionists and the anti-figurative design of certain European Abstract art schools. The name was mainly applied to the artists working in New York in the 1940-50’s, also sometimes called the ‘New York School’, and was first used to define American art in 1946 by the art critic Robert Coates. However, the name was applied to artists who had quite different styles, and was even applied to work which is not especially abstract nor expressionist. Despite the huge diversity of Abstract Expressionism, the movement can be split into two main catagories, Action painting and Colour Field painting. Action painting, sometimes called "gestural abstraction", is a style of non-representational painting in which paint is spontaneously dribbled, splashed or smeared onto the canvas, rather than being carefully applied. The resulting work often emphasizes the physical act of painting itself as an essential aspect of the finished work or concern of its artist. In contrast, Colour Field painting is characterized by canvases being covered entirely by large fields of solid colour. Abstract Expressionism was the first specifically American movement to achieve worldwide influence and also put New York City at the center of the art world, a role formerly filled by Paris. Jackson Pollock The youngest of five sons, Pollock was born in Cody, Wyoming in 1912, and grew up in Arizona and California, studying at Los Angeles' Manual Arts High School. In 1930, following his brother Charles, he moved to New York City, where they both studied under Thomas Hart Benton at the Art Students League. Pollock was introduced to the use of liquid paint in 1936, at an experimental workshop operated in New York City by the Mexican muralist David Alfaro Siqueiros. He later used paint pouring as one of several techniques in canvases of the early 1940s, such as "Male and Female" and "Composition with Pouring I." In October 1945 Pollock married his long term lover Lee Krasner and in November they moved 2007-11-11T08:25:15-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Abstract-Expressionism-33409.aspx The quantitative theories of the solar system On 22 September 1979, sometime around 3:00am local time, a US Atomic Energy Detection System satellite recorded a pattern of intense flashes in a remote portion of the Indian Ocean. Moments later an unusual, fast-moving ionospheric disturbance was detected by the Arecibo Observatory in Puerto Rico, and at about the same time a distant, muffled thud was overheard by the US Navy's undersea Sound Surveillance System (SOSUS). Evidently something violent and explosive had transpired in the ocean off the southern tip of Africa. Examination of the data gathered by satellite Vela 6911 strongly suggested that the cause of these disturbances was a nuclear device. The pattern of flashes exactly matched that of prior nuclear detections, and no other phenomenon was known to produce the same millisecond-scale signature. Unfortunately, US intelligence agencies were uncertain who was responsible for the detonation, and the US government was conspicuously reluctant to acknowledge it at all.On 22 September 1979, sometime around 3:00am local time, a US Atomic Energy Detection System satellite recorded a pattern of intense flashes in a remote portion of the Indian Ocean. Moments later an unusual, fast-moving ionospheric disturbance was detected by the Arecibo Observatory in Puerto Rico, and at about the same time a distant, muffled thud was overheard by the US Navy's undersea Sound Surveillance System (SOSUS). Evidently something violent and explosive had transpired in the ocean off the southern tip of Africa. Examination of the data gathered by satellite Vela 6911 strongly suggested that the cause of these disturbances was a nuclear device. The pattern of flashes exactly matched that of prior nuclear detections, and no other phenomenon was known to produce the same millisecond-scale signature. Unfortunately, US intelligence agencies were uncertain who was responsible for the detonation, and the US government was conspicuously reluctant to acknowledge it at all.On 22 September 1979, sometime around 3:00am local time, a US Atomic Energy Detection System satellite recorded a pattern of intense flashes in a remote portion of the Indian Ocean. Moments later an unusual, fast-moving ionospheric disturbance was detected by the Arecibo Observatory in Puerto Rico, and at about the same time a distant, muffled thud was overheard by the US Navy's undersea Sound Surveillance System (SOSUS). Evidently something violent and explosive had transpired in the ocean off the southern tip of Africa. Examination of the data gathered by satellite Vela 6911 strongly suggested that the cause of these disturbances was a nuclear 2007-11-05T15:49:09-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-quantitative-theories-of-the-solar-system-33393.aspx Blue Velvet What it means to be normal. Some would say Blue Velvet examines the underworld and how the surfaces of something dark and evil can be as innocent and normal, or the question and identity of what it means to be normal, or even a victim of being a normal person in today’s unforgiving world. The norm for Lynch is corrupt and violent in its very foundations. The normal sharing of a beer is weighted with darkness. It is surface acceptance and underground violence of the other: the sexual, the beautiful, the foreign, the unknown and mysterious. All innocence is sacrificed for the normal for innocence always exists in passion the extreme the ecstatic. Frank Booth is the symbol of all 2007-08-15T14:09:23-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Blue-Velvet-What-it-means-to-be-normal_-33312.aspx Bend it like Beckham I’m just like the rest of you; I was born right here in London; but my cultural and religious differences make me stand out in a white English community. Firstly, I was born to orthodox-Sikh parents who emigrated here from India. Thus, their values, attitudes and beliefs are vastly different to that of Pinky’s and mine. Mum and dad have always had us in their best interest, although their traditional Indian ways interfere with our social life which ends up with Pinky and I lying to them. Unlike other cultures and religions, Indian culture is based mainly around respect; respect for elders. No matter how old you are, you always respect those you are older than you; and you would never think about dishonouring them. I obviously didn’t follow that rule properly as I played football without my parents’ proper consent. I would even constantly lie to them about getting a summer job, just so I could attend training sessions. They were so upset when they found out that I was going to play football professionally. After awhile dad warmed up to the idea, but it took a lot of persuading before mum would agree to let me play football as a career. In their minds they always had an image of me saving lives or putting criminals behind bars; I was also expected to dress like a proper Indian lady and be able to cook full Punjabi meals, both meat and vegetarian. I was also expected to marry a nice Indian boy who also had a good profession and was well respected among the Indian and Sikh community. None of my parents’ dreams came true, but they did get to see their daughter doing something that she enjoyed. Playing a male dominant sport is hard as people don’t take you seriously. Many men or teenage boys see us as sex objects who are prancing around in shorts just for the fun of it. They don’t believe that we take the sport seriously, and look at our bodies, rather than our skills for entertainment. I used to just play football in the park with some of my other male friends, and considered my self to be pretty talented. One day after a friendly game with the boys, I was approached by Juliette who played professionally for the Hounslow Harriers, which was an all girls team. Jules said that I had what the 2007-08-05T09:45:44-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Bend-it-like-Beckham-33309.aspx Native American Women in Film Native American Women in Film White directors have often steered clear of representing Native American women in film. They prefer to focus on the savage Indian man who battles the brave white man. Simply being a Native American woman, from the perspective of the white spectator, have been seen as contradictions. Motherhood and the care and responsibilities that the role entails humanizes Native Americans and makes their varied histories too complex. Instead, the focus is on young, often prepubescent, Indian maidens. In any event, telling the story of Native American women from the white male perspective is problematic. Native Americans have, throughout the history of film, been tragically depicted within a white male frame. To add to this frame the dimension of gender often means forcing Native American women into roles as white male fetish. The Native American woman is presented as the antithesis of what is white and male. She is forced to become the embodiment or not only what white Americans do not see, or wish to see, in themselves, but also a fetish of “otherness” that, having rejected, white Americans now long for. It is no wonder that the narrative and physical appearance of Pocahontas is sexually charged. Pocahontas is the embodiment of the repressed desires of white men. (Georgakas, 301; Good Housekeeping, 411) It is without question that Disney’s depiction of Pocahontas is a flagrant misrepresentation of both the woman and her life story. However, even if the spectator expects and accepts that much of the account will be fictitious, the image of Pocahontas is so imbued in stereotypes that it would take a truly educated spectator to leave the film without having regressed in his thinking of Native American women. Whereas a white spectator could easily understand that, say, Ariel from The Little Mermaid is an anomaly, the same can not be so easily deciphered from Pocahontas. Pocahontas does something truly frightening by presenting a truly authentic “otherness.” Unfortunately, this otherness is just that, otherness and in no way representative of any Native American culture. Pocahontas is in every way a white male fantasy. She is perfectly beautiful in the western sense of the term: she has long legs, long hair, and an hourglass figure. She is scantily clad in western clothing with an “Indian look”, and she 2007-07-18T02:12:25-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Native-American-Women-in-Film-33282.aspx Elements of Horror in the Film American Beauty Elements of Horror in the Film American Beauty Horror is a self-conscious genre. We take pleasure in horror in part because it is reflexive which in turns makes us, as spectators, self aware. “Beyond horror“, then, are films that deal with horror’s propensity to cause uncertainty. Take for example Andrew Tudor’s description of the three part narrative pattern in the horror genre. First introduce instability in a stable situation. Then resist the threat that the instability causes. Finally stability is restored up until the 1960’s or semi-restored in the 1970’s and 80’s. Meanwhile these films generally also blur the line between stability and instability leaving the spectator with the conviction that the stable never truly was (or is), no matter how the film ends. What then, if we force characters to deal with the anxieties to which most horror films allude? What happens if we force Jessie to not only confront Freddie in Nightmare On Elm St. Part II but to also overtly confront his own latent homosexuality. This would be an entirely different film-- “self-conscious horror.” American Beauty (Sam Mendez, 1999) is precisely this film. Unlike its horror movie predecessors, American Beauty explicitly deconstructs itself and the binaries that it opposes. Every character must deal not only with the “monster” in the film, a character named Lester, but also the anxieties that they have displaced onto the monster. Because the film is overt, American Beauty resists being a source of fetish and being classified as horror. The film American Beauty has influences in German Expressionism with themes ranging from abuse of authority and insanity to death. Further, the film’s focus is on challenging dominant categories of sanity, insanity, beauty, ugly, inside and outside. American Beauty also takes on elements of surrealism by taking every opportunity to reveal the polyvalence of everyday life. Again and again opposites are reconciled. Much of the narrative takes place in the world of the lead character’s dreams. American Beauty is never described as a horror movie, but it has most elements of horror. It is determined at the onset of the film that Lester, the lead character will die. Already we know there is a threat there is the dread of the unknown. Then, the narrative is turned on its head as we discover that the 2007-07-18T02:04:17-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Elements-of-Horror-in-the-Film-American-Beauty-33281.aspx Get Carter Review A battle of pride; a fight for vengeance; an impossible mission for Jack Carter… This gritty, gruesome gangster movie is superbly set in the grimy, glum city of Newcastle. “Get Carter” is the epitome of the 1970s British gangster movie. It is a true classic, a superb debut by director Mike Hodges, and a gripping performance by Michael Caine. The setting is perfect – a dismal, dreary, working class city. The horizon is always grey, the general outlook is bleak. This reflects the lives of those who live here and those who Jack Carter (Caine) will come across in this movie, and of course Carter himself. The individuals here are truly unique – take for example the 11-fingered man in the pub, the blind man in the betting shop – another reflection of the movie. It is truly unique, as are many of the movies which are considered to be classics. Carter is a gangster from London. He travels up to Newcastle to avenge the mysterious death of his brother. He is cold, callous and doesn’t take any prisoners. Nothing will stop him from getting his revenge; nobody will get in his way. But the plot takes a shocking, unpredictable twist – it suddenly becomes more than just a manhunt. Whilst on his vengeful journey, he learns that his niece has been involved with porno movies. This makes him even angrier, awakening the beast deep inside him. He is now fighting for his family’s pride and honour, losing his in the process. In his mind, Carter is the good guy, on a quest for justice. For a while we believe this too, but in the end we see him as a serial killer, a brutal thug whose death we do not mourn. The murders become more violent as Carter becomes more incensed. The first victim is stabbed, the second is thrown off of a multi storey car park (landing on a car containing a woman and her two children), the third is gunned down in a daylight ferryboat ambush. The fourth victim we feel sympathy for. We don’t see her as one of the bad guys. She saves Carter, sleeps with him and then gets locked in the boot of her car. The car gets shoved into the river and she gets drowned. The last two murders are brutal. Carter kidnaps the woman responsible for involving his niece in the porno movies, orders her to 2007-06-09T10:42:51-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Get-Carter-Review--33262.aspx Swinging 60s Messages and Values portrayed in 1960s British cinema The Swinging 60s was the name given to the period in the 1960s where there was a phenomenal rise in youth culture, fuelled by pop music, fashion and a sexual revolution. Swinging London was portrayed in several films during this period, notably Alfie, Darling and A Hard Day’s Night. The main theme of Alfie and Darling is the increase of sexual relationships in the younger generations. This is due to the creation of contraceptive pills and an increase in the availability of condoms. This allowed people to sleep around with a lowered risk of getting pregnant, and so people began to think of sex as more of a pastime because it was fun and could be done all the time. This portrayal of sex as a pastime is clearly visible in Alfie and Darling. Diana Scott has nothing to offer the world, except her good looks and easy going character. This allows men like Laurence Harvey’s character Miles to walk all over her. She has of course fallen in love with him, making it even easier for him to get his own way with her. All he wants her for is sex, and he gets it. Her husband, on the other hand, is a completely different character. Dirk Bogarde’s Robert loves Diana. He leaves his wife and children for her, but she ends up using him, breaking his heart. Towards the end of the film, when she returns briefly from Italy, he repays the favour, and uses her for sex. She is deeply offended by this, unable to see that she has been doing it all her adult life and therefore can't see that she deserves nothing more from Robert. Alfie sleeps around also. At the start of the film, he is sleeping with a married woman in his car. He sees nothing wrong with this, because as he says he has never met the husband, and therefore he doesn’t think about him and doesn’t feel that he is hurting him. But his tune changes later in the film when he has sex with his friend’s wife whilst driving her home. He even gets her pregnant. We see both sides of adultery. With Alfie we see a man having sex with a married woman, whilst Diana is a married woman who we see sleeping with other men. At the time nothing seems to be wrong with either 2007-06-09T10:32:16-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Swinging-60s--33260.aspx Analysis of Living in Oblivion Living in Oblivion Living in Oblivion is a film that focuses on an independent film maker’s attempt to make a film. Everything that we see happening occurs on just one day of filming. The film is split into three sections – the first part is a dream that the director has just before waking up; the second part is the lead actress’ dream from the same night, and the final part is the filming of a dream sequence. Each section takes about half an hour. In the first hour of the film, the only real occurrences that we see are Nick and Nicole awaking from their dreams. In the final half an hour of the film, when we are watching what “really” happens, we get interrupted by a few daydreams. These daydreams, of which there are six, all happen in the same half a minutes silence. Tom DiCillo doesn’t follow the classic Hollywood narrative, which comprises of a beginning, middle and a climax at the end. Living in Oblivion starts in a dream, (which we do not realise is a dream until Nick wakes up) continues into another dream, and then finishes with the end of the filming of a scene, with everyone still on the set, except for Tito the dwarf who stormed out a few moments earlier. It has no climax. Mainstream cinemas usually start dreams by zooming in on the dreamer’s eyes. The screen then becomes hazy and fuzzy, and then a dream will begin. Occasionally, the audio in the dream sounds slightly distorted so that you are aware that this isn’t reality, and often the dreams are in black and white. DiCillo uses black and white in his dreams, but we don’t realise that these are dreams at the time because there is no fuzziness around the edge of the screen and there were no close ups of people faces before they begun. We just went straight into them. The day dreams in the third sequence do begin with close ups, but maintained their correct colours. The only indication at the start of the film that there are dreams involved is the title – oblivion is a state of unconsciousness and complete unawareness of what is going on around you, like when you're dreaming. We only realise Nick was dreaming when we see him waking up. He had just been freaking out because he could hear a beeping sound, but 2007-06-09T10:23:40-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-Living-in-Oblivion-33258.aspx Neo Realism Discuss the influence of either the Expressionist or Neo-Realist theory of cinematic representation on the development of film noir. ‘Realism in art can only be achieved in one way – through artifice” Andre Bazin For polemical purposes Bazin establishes a kind of heroic line of realist film-makers, beginning from Stroheim, Murnau and Flaherty in the silent period, represented by Renoir in the 1930’s and culminating in the 1940’s with a (theoretical not actual) coalition of the Italian neo-realists and certain American film-makers whose use of specific techniques made them pre-eminently realist whether they were aware of it or not. Their aesthetic is one which ‘integrates reality’ into the film; the realistic material (provided by reality) permits the artist to discover realistic ‘means of expression’. The Americans (principally Orson Welles and William Wyler, with the help and influence of the cameraman Gregg Toland, who worked with both of them) are realistic because they use deep-focus cinematography, a technical device which enables film-makers to show foreground, middle ground and background simultaneously in one shot with equal clarity, allowing the spectator to pick and choose from a wealth of stimuli. In literature the term neo realism was already being mentioned in the early 1920’s. European realism/naturalism influenced American realism in literature and paved the way for this new style in cinematic language to make way in the troublesome era of post war period. When during the Second World War, one part of the world was struggling to defeat the Germans, America was cheering its audiences in cinemas with lavish films, high style protagonists for entertainment produced with well oiled machinery and well sophisticated film studios. However the disaster and defeat the rest of Europe was experiencing couldn’t but be reflected in the films produced in the countries plagued by despair and hopelessness. When Mussolini founded Cinecitta in 1937 in Italy the country was under the influence of Fascism and Hitler was preparing to invade Europe and increase his strength under the Nazi regime. Luchino Visconte Ossessione (1942) is based on James M. Cain’s “The Postman Always Rings Twice”. Several Italian intellectuals admitted that their encounter with American Literature has been one of the most significant and rewarding experiences. Strange as it may seem the violence and deep pessimism of Steinbeck, Cain, Hemingway, Faulkner and Caldwell (naturalist or realist writers), whose works were widely spread in Italy in the 30’s had actually given them the 2007-05-15T23:12:19-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Neo-Realism-33211.aspx Titanic Movie Review Every once in a while the conversation will turn to "favorite movies." I'll mention Titanic, and at least a couple people will snicker. I pay them no mind because I know that five years ago, these same people were moved to tears by that very movie. And they're too embarrassed now to admit it. I just watched Titanic for the first time in a long time. Expecting to simply enjoy the story again, I was surprised to find that the movie has lost none of its power over these five years. I cried again in all the same places. At first, I avoided watching this film for the longest time. Long before it was even released I had dismissed it as an over-hyped, over-blown, overly romanticized piece of Hollywood, and I wanted nothing to do with it. I never watched it in the theatre. I shook my head in disbelief at the 11 Academy Awards - even though I had never seen it. My friend, Ashley spoke about this movie. "It was so great," she said. "You really felt like you were on the ship." "Nonsense," I thought. I shared my feelings with my friends. One looked at me and said, "you might be right, but if she liked the movie that much maybe she'll want to learn more about the real Titanic.” The movie must have done something right to get her so interested." "Well, maybe," I thought. Then it finally appeared on Pay Per View TV. "OK," I thought, "I'll give it a look see." I didn't want to like it - and I didn't. I loved it! What a great movie. The Royal Mail Ship Titanic was the last grand dream of the Gilded Age. It was designed to be the greatest achievement of an era of prosperity, confidence and propriety. Radio had been invented in 1901. The Wright Brothers' first successful flight was in 1903. The old presumptions about class, morals, and gender-roles were about to be broken. If the concept of Titanic was the climax of the age, then perhaps it’s sinking was the curtain that marked the age of new drama. Although no one knew it, the world was about to change drastically. The movie presents this time period exceptionally good. The director, James Cameron does a superb job of creating an almost "you are there" type of atmosphere. The joviality of life aboard 2007-05-11T05:24:28-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Titanic-Movie-Review--33201.aspx A Story of Tejanos and Their Music “A Story of Tejanos and Their Music” Imagine driving through South Texas. As you pass through the small towns, countryside, the cities of Austin and San Antonio and head towards the border, you are swallowed by a culture so colorful and proud. Tejano is not only by definition Mexican American music, it is a term used to describe the people, the food and the traditions. Mexicans migrated to Texas and worked hard. They struggled with discrimination, starting a new, and being away from their homeland. As Tejanos moved further north they not only brought their families, they brought their culture. A life style that consisted of Mexican traditions that after time, began to blend with American and European customs. As these traditions began to fuse together we gain an interesting outcome, Tejano music. The traditional music of Mexico is Rancheras. This genre of music consists of lyrics that include love, patriotism and nature. The word Ranchera is derived from Rancho because it came from the rural countryside of Mexico. In the movie “Songs of a homeland” they use Lydia Mendoza as an example of a popular Ranchera musician. Lydia Mendoza was popular during the 1930’s and was one of the first women to be recorded. She was known as “the singer of the poor.” This traditional music was a big influence on the Mexicans that migrated to Texas. Through Rancheras, Conjunto music was born. Rancheras were passed from generation to generation. As New Tejanos became homesick it was only expected for the songs that reminded them of their roots to follow them. As time passed and the population in Texas grew, new influences began to fill the land and impact the existing cultures. Conjunto music was created from the European soft styles and the music from northern Mexico. The influence of instruments like the button accordion from German settlers made quite an impression on Tejano music. Accordion music is community based, which was perfect because Tejano was fan based in a fan driven market. Two popular musicians were the “Father of Conjunto”, Narciso Martinez and master accordion player, Valerio Longoria. Promoters would take the groups to where the people were. The fields were the stage and the migrant workers the audience. Music was not recorded very much in the 40’s so it worked out well. It was very common for Tejano bands to travel throughout south Texas playing for 2007-05-06T00:35:27-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Story-of-Tejanos-and-Their-Music-33191.aspx Conjunto Texan Music Tejano Origins Songs of the Homeland by independent producer, Hector Galán, is an introduction to Tejano music. This documentary serves as a musical study and as social history. Through the eyes and voices of those who have helped to keep this tradition alive, we are able to trace the history of Tejano music. Songs of the Homeland offers a broad historical time span, clear musical connections to both rural and urban social contexts and significantly treats Orquesta and contemporary Tejano music. Songs of the Homeland brings the story of Tejano music to life by looking at musicians who have played key roles in keeping the tradition alive through following generations. Conjunto was born in the 19th century, when Valley Tejano musicians adapted the accordion music of German and Eastern European settlers. Conjunto music has humble immigrant origins. It was very common to have bands at the fields playing for its audience, the working class. From its ranchero past to its growing future, conjunto is a joyous celebration of life and love and sometimes, even tears. Tejano music is a rich part of the fabric of American cultural history. The number of Mexican Americans in the States today has multiplied since the 1930’s. That being true results in a large percentage of people who have deep roots connected to Tejano music. Tejanos have turned to their unique musical traditions for inspiration and entertainment. This music is the medium that reflects the Mexican-American spirit. The music, like the people, has been shaped by the experience of living between the two cultures, American and Mexican. It gives rise to a genre that is neither entirely Mexican nor American. Conjunto was isolated until World War II, when Chicanos served as soldiers and moved to the cities. Before this, Tejanos dealt with discrimination and it continued after the war. The only difference was that Tejanos were no longer capable or willing to be treated so unfairly. As things in politics began to transform, so did the music. The growing middle class began dancing to the stylish orchestra sounds of Isidro Lopez. Polka accordionist, Tony de la Rosa, introduced drums and electric instruments to post-war conjunto. Mexican music with a stronger American and European influence began to become popular. Tejano was influenced by Jazz, Rock and Roll and even Pop. A new standard in Tejano music was 2007-05-06T00:30:30-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Conjunto-Texan-Music-33190.aspx Nigerian Music MUSIC OF NIGERIA Music is a transcendent experience, a ceremonial act that cleanses off the impurities of the soul and narrates, in its own idiom, a drama representing historical events as relating to a particular people. If intently listened to, music can tell more than historical facts ever could. It expresses the feelings of the people and it is an everlasting voice to past struggles against society, government and even racism. Known as the heartland of African music, Nigeria developed several popular styles like apala, fuji, jùjú, and Yo-pop. Little is known about the country’s music history prior to European contact, but bronze carvings dating back to the 16th and 17th centuries have been found depicting musicians and their instruments. The music of Nigeria includes many kinds of folk and popular music. Styles of folk music are related to the multitudes of ethnic groups in the country, each with their own techniques, instruments, songs—history and meaning (Nigeria-planet.com). Aaron Copland, a US composer once stated “…they asked, 'Is there a meaning to music?' My answer would be, 'Yes.' And 'Can you state in so many words what the meaning is?' My answer to that would be, 'No.'” (1900 - 1990). Introduction to the music of Nigeria, Africa Nigeria is called the heart of African music because of its contribution to the development of West African highlife, which is characterized by jazzy horns and multiple guitars which lead the band, and palm-wine music—the combination of local melodies and rhythms with Trinidadian calypso by using guitars brought by Portuguese sailors. Nigerian music is known for its highly complex musical compositions that employ simultaneous and contrasting rhythms. Musicologist considered it to be the most rhythmically complex music in the World (Music, Wikipedia.com). Several popular styles which fuse native rhythms with techniques imported from the Congo were apala, fuji, jùjú, and Yo-pop. These are unique to Nigeria and later evolved into different styles such as United States hip-hop and Jamaican reggae (Nigeria-planet.com). Folk music, dependant of the ethnic group Folk music is an integral part of the Nigerian community. It has deep roots in its own culture, since it is created by and for the common people. Traditional music from Nigeria is not for pure entertaiment but rather performed to mark 2007-05-06T00:27:06-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Nigerian-Music-33189.aspx The Life and Music of Tupac Shakur The Life and Music of Tupac Shakur What does it take to be an icon of the 21st century? An icon is a symbol representing what a person did to be admired by many people and achieved many things rarely an ordinary person can do. I would consider Tupac to be an icon of the 21st century because he became a living symbol of his generations to many hip-hop and rap fans all over the world. He was the son of Afeni Shakur and Billy Garland. At his teens, his family moved to Baltimore, MD. He attended The Baltimore School for the Performing Arts and studied acting and ballet. At this school, the teachers had an impression of Tupac that he had an outstanding potential. Unfortunately, he had to move to Oakland, CA with his family and that was when he began to, as Tupac called it, “Hang with the wrong crowd.” As a true icon of the 21st century, Tupac had many great qualities and was very humble because he grew up in the poorest part of the city and he knew the feeling of being poor. After all of his success he never in any way try to flaunt about his wealth and that he showed strength not by money but by the words he sang and wrote. Tupac Shakur can be characterized as a rapper, an actor and a great personality. One of the greatest aspects that create Tupac is his great talent of being a great rapper. Baltimore was the city where Tupac really began getting into the art of emceeing. In Baltimore, at the age of fourteen, Tupac was known as MC New York. In California, he joined the rap group Digital Underground to learn the ropes of the hip-hop industry, and became the dancer for the crew. A year later, Tupac finally recorded a song with Digital Underground called, “Same Song.” Not long before the group received award-winning success, Tupac came out with his own album called, “2pacalypse Now”, which was also a success. His hit single, “Brenda’s Got A Baby”, launched Tupac’s career like a rocket, which went gold and sold over 500,000 copies. In 1993 he recorded and released, “Strictly 4 My N.I.G.G.A.Z”, an album that brought him into the pop charts. In 1995, Tupac produced his most impressive accomplishments, which included, “Me Against The World”, that sold two million copies, 2007-05-04T17:15:15-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Life-and-Music-of-Tupac-Shakur-33185.aspx Film Review of Rudy Film Review of "Rudy" When I first saw the movie “Rudy” I was deeply moved. Since then I have watched it over a dozen times here and there, and each time the inspiration that comes from the story is just as effective as it was the first time. “Rudy” is one of those movies that makes you say to yourself or your buddies, “Man doesn’t it make you just wanna go play football again, or for that matter just excel in any sport, and have people cheer you on.” In this paper I will look into what key elements are vital in the making of an inspirational movie, and also use examples from other movies involved with sports to make the point apparent. To start off, sports are a great story basis for toying with the emotions. Sports have many emotions involved with them. The first is the thrill of victory. Everyone dreams of winning in front of a huge crowd, and having everyone cheer you on. The next is the issue of the underdog. It seems no matter what sports movie you watch you can always predict the outcome of the conclusion no matter how great the odds they face are. It is just simple knowledge that no one would make a movie about a team that beats all the odds only to lose in the end. Granted there have been some movies like that, but the majority deal with the outcome being victory in the end. One of the concerns that ties along with movies about sports is that they offer cheap thrills, and their storylines are predictable and cheesy. For the most part, your ‘Little Big League,” and “Major League,” do use the sports to put people in the seats, and offer the cheap thrills with “B-movie” quality laughs, but some other movies, such as “The Natural,” ‘The Bad News Bears,” and “Bull Durham,” are movies great examples of how a movie about sports can also be deeper than just shots of the game, and flashes of exciting plays. These movies, like “Rudy,” are well-respected among the film critics, and also by sports fans, which is a great accomplishment in it’s own right. Besides seeing “Rudy,” which would not have made for a great paper on just the sole viewing of, I also went out and 2007-05-04T16:50:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Film-Review-of-Rudy-33178.aspx Sound Analysis Of Citizen Kane Sound Analysis Of "Citizen Kane" Citizen Kane’s soundtrack is a reason why this movie is considered one of the greatest pictures of all time. Barry Fesler and James G. Stewart, who were also accompanied by the composer, Bernard Herrmann, created the soundtrack for this film. The plain genius of the use of sound and reoccurring motifs in this picture parallel the action with quite precision. They use bridges, dissolves, sound effects and supporting scores to enhance and to meld visual with audio. The first extra-ordinary sound technique I noticed was the echo effect. It was used to not only support the wealth and massive structures in where the characters were at, but also to engrave that idea of the ‘emptiness’ in them. This technique dominated the audio when we were taken to Walter Thatcher’s library and Citizen Kane’s palace. Another tool the sound design team structured around was the use of paralleling the music to the scene. The use of ‘stingers’ to enforce the moments was admirable. This is heard all throughout the movie, especially in moments of shifting emotions. The “Newspaper Talkie” and Kane’s flashback to his youth are recognizable scenes of paralleling the score. The practice of counterpoint is rarely used at all. Instead of “asyncing,” the score focuses on the absence of music altogether, which brings out the loneliness of the scene. An example would be when Kane’s second wife, Susan Alexander leaves him for good. The absence of music allows the moment to sink in to both Kane and the audience. Another technique the film uses is the bridge. The dissolve is used a lot, especially with Susan’s singing, but does not dominate or enhance the movie like it’s use of bridging. Off screen sounds are used frequently for opening a scene. This creates a slight feeling of alienation, where the camera and the sound are trying to meet on screen to anchor itself. This technique, of psychological precision, is used perfectly to support this mystery setting of this picture. Those are some of the dominant examples of sound usage throughout the movie Citizen Kane. The entirety of the soundtrack is a solid cocoon for the film to stretch and grow within. The main principles of the soundtrack focus around the idea that the music parallels the scene, 2007-04-25T20:30:09-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sound-Analysis-Of-Citizen-Kane-33145.aspx Music and History of Dave Matthews Music and History of Dave Matthews Dave Matthews, aided by his incredibly talented band-mates, created music that filled a spiritual void in his fans’ lives, replacing separatism with multicultural tolerance not usually advocated in today’s society, using grass roots touring and advertising methods. Dave Matthews’ culturally diverse background helped him to develop a culturally tolerant mentality. Most of Dave Matthews’ tolerant outlook on society can be traced back to his exposure at a young age to various cultures and societies, while his family relocated frequently. Dave Matthews was born January 9, 1967 in Johannesburg, South Africa. When Dave Matthews was two years old his family moved to Westchester County, NY, so his father could work for IBM. Dave separated from his family and went to Cambridge in the early 70’s returning before 1977, the year his father died. The Matthews family relocated to Johannesburg in the early 80’s. Dave moved to Charlottesville, VA in 1986, where his parents lived before he was born. Dave Matthews took piano lessons as a child in Charlottesville, before picking up the guitar at age nine. Dave Matthews accredits his openness both mentally and musically to time spent in many different places as a child. Dave Matthews received schooling while moving between South Africa and Virginia, leaving little impact on the formation of Matthews’ culturally tolerant mindset. Dave Matthews had the majority of his schooling while living with his mom in South Africa. Dave claims to have “got more wise about the evils of government” while attending school. Dave Matthews took formal piano lessons while growing up in Charlottesville, before picking up the guitar at age nine. The most significant factor in Dave Matthews' childhood was probably the fact he was exposed to so many different cultures by living in many places while growing up. The potpourri of cultures that Matthews was exposed to at an early age, led to the development of his tolerant mentality. Dave Matthews set an aimed for the Dave Matthews Band to carry on their “grass roots” mentality of touring and releasing live albums, which inadvertently spread the Dave Matthews Band’s tolerant mindset during their unpredictably successful tour. While working as a bartender in Millers, a hot club on the jazz circuit, Matthews hatched the idea to form his own band. Matthews says “I didn’t really have a vision or a plan”. I believe that being surrounded constantly with fresh 2007-04-25T19:33:02-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Music-and-History-of-Dave-Matthews-33128.aspx Whitsleblowing And The Insider Whitsleblowing And The "Insider" Whistleblowing is a highly controversial and widely discussed topic in today’s society due to many high profile cases including the circumstances surrounding the Space Shuttle Challenger explosion and what was documented in the movie The Insider about the tobacco industry. Ethically, the decision for someone to whistleblow is a tremendous one. The person needs to weigh many factors and take many things into consideration before making that step. This paper will use the movie The Insider, Ethical Theory and Business and material collected from the internet to (1) discuss definitions and conditions of whistleblowing; what motivates whistleblowers; ethical and other considerations including risks and typical results of whistleblowing cases. Definitions and conditions of whistleblowing “A whistleblower is an individual that believes that his or her organization is engaged in or willingly permits unethical, unlawful or otherwise reprehensible activities. Whistleblowers bring attention to the objectionable activity and attempt to effect change. Whistleblowers generally report these actions internally and may ultimately resort to reporting these activities to external authorities or interested parties.” (http:cosign.scu. edu505set01003WhistleblowerProfile.htm) In the essay “Whistleblowing and Professional Responsibility” published in Ethical Theory and Business (1995), Bok spells out the conditions needed for whistleblowing. They are: “it singles out specific persons or groups as responsible for threats to the public interest, the accusation of the whislteblower, moreover concerns a present or an imminent threat and a concrete risk must be at issue rather than a vague foreboding or a somber prediction” (p. 330). In The Insider, Dr. Jeffrey Wignand meets both the definition and the necessary conditions of whistleblowing detailed above. Dr. Wignand who, after being fired from his position of Corporate Vice President in charge of Research and Development at Brown and Williamson, which was the third largest tobacco manufacturer, finds himself in the position of deciding whether he will become a whistleblower. The seven CEO’s of the tobacco companies, which Wignand called The Seven Dwarfs, testified before Government committees and denied any ill affects of or manipulation of the levels of nicotine. Dr. Wignand in his position knew that they were lying. In one of the first conversations between Dr. Wignand and 2007-04-23T03:46:41-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Whitsleblowing-And-The-Insider-33090.aspx History of Silent Films History of Silent Films "Our invention can be exploited for a certain time as a scientific curiosity, but apart from that, it has no commercial future whatsoever." - Auguste Lumière, early filmmaker who, with his brother Louis, organized the first public performance of motion pictures in December 1895 Silent films of the 1910s and 1920s were famous for the use of harsh makeup, the gradual development of lighting systems, and the use of inter-titles to show dialogue. Performers used pantomime techniques, exaggerated expressions and set props to articulate the story plots. Local actors read dialogue, and played music on a piano, phonographic equipment or a victrola that went with the films. Between 1900 and 1930, filmmaking developed, from the Kinetoscope and Cinématographe, to silent films and "Talkies". In that time, a group of small studios and independent filmmakers recognized themselves, mainly in America, Britain and France. Borrowing staging techniques from the theatre and vaudeville, these films had dramatic stories with certain characters and plots. As the first practical filmmakers, Edison and the Lumières set the most basic standards for film and film-story. Edison didn't edit his films, but he shot rough theatrical, invented pieces. These were done indoors and on mocked sets. The Lumières filmed active, not staged events as they happened. These films had a home movie value to them, which made them appear more realistic, and a fresh, natural quality that Edison's fictional productions needed. In spite of their differences, or perhaps because of them, these two early genres gave the required platform for the growing development of storytelling on film. Movie theatres and other dream palaces supplied pianists, wurlitzers, and other sound machines, and some films were made with complete musical scores. Most early silent movies were accompanied with a full-fledged orchestra, organist or pianist to give musical background and to emphasize the narrative on the screen. Many early silent films were dramas, romances, slapstick, or comedies. For the first twenty years of motion picture history most silent films were short--only a few minutes in length. At first it was an idea, and then it grew into an art form and literary form, silent films became better in plot and length in the early 1910's. --Charlie Chaplin-- Many of the early stars of film and, later, television got their start on stage -- especially in vaudeville. Perhaps the most significant of these 2007-04-19T21:44:36-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/History-of-Silent-Films--33068.aspx Maurits Cornelis Escher Biography Maurits Cornelis Escher Biography M.C. Escher was a Dutch graphic artist, most recognized for spatial illusions, impossible buildings, repeating geometric patterns (tessellations), and his incredible techniques in woodcutting and lithography. M.C. Escher was born June 1898 and died March 1972. His work continues to fascinate both young and old across a broad spectrum of interests. M.C. Escher was a man studied and greatly appreciated by respected mathematicians, scientists and crystallographers yet he had no formal training in math or science. He was a humble man who considered himself neither an artist or mathematician. Intricate repeating patterns, mathematically complex structures, spatial perspectives all require a "second look". In Escher's work what you see the first time is most certainly not all there is to see. We at the World of Escher are proud to be here to tell you stories, discuss M.C. Escher's works, provide insight, and offer our high quality products promoting the intriguing work of Escher. If you already know of Escher and his work you'll have a great time just looking around, otherwise it's time to get ready to explore a world as fascinating as the Internet; The World of Escher! Along with discussions on Escher we have also included ideas and readings regarding Professor Roger Penrose and his mathematically based puzzles. Maurits Cornelis Escher, born in Leeuwarden, 17 june 1898, received his first instruction in drawing at the secondary school in Arnhem, by F.W. van der Haagen, who helped him to develop his graphic aptitude by teaching in the technique of the linoleum cut. From 1919 to 1922 he studied at the School of Architecture and Ornamental Design in Haarlem, where he was instructed in the graphic techniques by S. Jessurun de Mesquita, whose strong personality greatly influenced escher's further development, as graphic artist. In 1922 he went to Italy and 1924 settled in Rome. During his 10 year stay in Italy he made many study-tours, visiting Abruzzia, the Amalfi coast, Calabria, Sicily, Corsica and Spain. In 1934 he left Italy, spent two years in Switzerland and five years in Brussels before settling in Baarn (Holland) in 1941, where he died on march 27, 1972, at the age of 73 years. In 1913, M.C. Escher met his lifelong friend Bas Kist in religious school (which he attended at his parent's direction, even though he wasn't very religious). Kist was also interested in 2007-04-19T21:18:54-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Maurits-Cornelis-Escher-Biography-33052.aspx Gothic Art And Architecture Gothic Art And Architecture During the past week or so our group has been doing a research assignment on Gothic art and architecture. In the following paragraphs we will be discussing Gothic art and architecture, the Rayonnant Gothic period, and sculpture. From about 1140 to the end of the 16th century religious buildings, stained glass, and illuminated manuscripts and other decorative arts came to be known. Architecture was predominant in this period. At the beginning of the second half of the 12th century, the creation of large cathedrals in northern France, took full advantage of Gothic vaults. Vauts with intricate patterns are the main architectural ornamentation. With the Gothic vault, a ground plan could take on a variety of shapes. The general plan of the cathedrals, however, consisting of a long three-aisled nave intercepted by a transcript and followed by a shorter choir and sanctuary, differs little from that of Romanesque churches. A cathedral is a church of the Bishop. It must be the largest, finest and most richly adorned in the district. Mainly they are figures of people, animals, plants, scenes from the Bible, figures of saints, and representations of virtues. Next, during the long riegn of Louis IX, from 1226 to 1270 Gothic architecture entered a new phase, know as the Rayonnant. The word Rayonnant comes from that of a raidiating spokes, like those of a wheel, especially of the enormous rose windows that are one of the features of the style. Also, height was no longer the prime objective. The architects reduced the masonary frame of the churches, expanded the window areas, and replaced the external wall of the triforium with traceried glass. In most cases, all these features of the Rayonnant were incorporated in the first major undertaking in the new style, the rebuilding of the royal abbey church of Saint-Denis. However, of the earlier structure only the ambulatory and the west facade were preserved. In the evolution of the Gothic architecture the progressive enlargement of the windows was not intended to shed more light into the interiors, but rather it provided an increasing area for the stained glass. Flamboyant architecture originated in the 1380's by 2007-04-19T21:17:18-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Gothic-Art-And-Architecture-33051.aspx American History of Hip-Hop Culture American History of Hip-Hop Culture Hip-hop culture developed during the seventies. Throughout its formation, the various elements were at some time or another, deemed unacceptable. Graffiti artists faced jail sentences, break dancing became illegal in some areas, and rap music has been severely criticized for various reasons. These elements were never analyzed in an oppositional manner until recently, however. Hip-hop culture represented the claiming of urban communities by the residents. Writers decorated the empty walls of their communities in an attempt to personalize their surroundings. They also painted trains, which traveled to other communities, and in this sense they developed a living and moving art form. Break dancing claimed space simply because it utilized community space for the performance of a culture specific dance form. Finally, DJing and MCing claimed public space because the main stage for performance was often local parks where they would throw parties for the community. “The power was supplied by the city unknowingly as community members discovered ways in which they could tap into the city's power boxes at no expense to themselves” (Shomari, 45). Therefore, the development of hip-hop culture was inherently oppositional. Rap music now viewed as an area for political debate by many, did not begin with this in mind. Rap music was developed by DJs, who used two of the same records and looped the break beats of the record, which then allowed the beat to be extended infinitely. They also used the record for “scratching.” Scratching is defined as “rapidly moving the record back and forth under the needle to create rap's famous swishing sound” (Small, 12). As the DJ developed the break beat and began to incorporate it into parties, the role of the MC arose. At first the role of the MC, or master of ceremony, was to interact with the crowd by speaking off the top of his head and sometimes rhyming. Soon MCs started competing with each other over who had the most skills at rhyming and hyping the crowd. The original form of rap music was not ground for political expression but rather an arena for entertainment and competition. Rap music, as well as graffiti, eventually moved into the political sphere with the appearance of groups such as Boogie Down Productions and Public Enemy. Very few issues were left untouched, however as one may assume, 2007-04-18T23:36:35-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/American-History-of-Hip-Hop-Culture-33039.aspx Film Analysis of Seven Film Analysis of "Seven" A dark masterpiece of modern horror, which involves a veteran cop, Detective William Somerset who is about to retire, and Detective David Mills, who breaks in his replacement. They both become involved in a grisly, serial killer investigation. This twisted serial killer chooses his victims from people who exemplify one of each of the seven deadly sins, as he sees himself as being the flaming sword of God, dispensing judgment on these sinners. As the movie opens, we meet Somerset, a meticulous veteran cop who lives a lonely bachelors life in what looks like a well decorated apartment. Then he meets Mills, an impulsive young cop who actually asked to be transferred into Somerset’s district. The two men investigate a particularly gruesome murder, in which gluttony makes an appearance in the film in the form of an obese man being force fed to death. Within the chosen sequence, genre conventions such as camera movement, editing and lighting are all insights for the viewer to seek out the films genre. Camera angles for example, are very personal within this film and give away a lot about Somerset and Mills’ life. The two are very contrasting and there is a lot to learn from each character and what they offer to the plot of the story. From the start we find that Somerset offers a challenging depth and dimension for a character in this genre. Somerset is much more interested in the art of crime solving. However, Somerset is burnt out after 34 years on the force. He feels he is not making a difference anymore and therein lays the conflict of the story. Somerset is a man who had it and he’s giving up. He’s seen too much. Mills is a cop who has transferred into the department and is full of optimism about the difference he can make as an individual. The two look at the same situation with dramatically opposing points of view. The film is set against the background of a bleak, gloomy, and nameless city, where the rain does not stop. The lighting is very low key and this is very common in films of this genre. The photography is muted, grey and dimly lit. The rain only adds to that creeping feeling in your mind, and it allows a passageway for the viewer into a dystopia that may be 2007-04-18T22:29:44-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Film-Analysis-of-Seven-33023.aspx Film Analysis of "Cat On A Hot Tin Roof" Film Analysis of "Cat On A Hot Tin Roof" When literature is transformed into film, it goes through a process known as cinematic mutation. This process could not be more noticeable in the production of Tennessee William’s Cat on a Hot Tin Roof. This playwright and later blockbuster film is based on the inner conflicts of honesty, love, and greed. There is a great deal of narrative refraction in the screenplay by Richard Brooks and James Poe. Some major thematic modifications in the film include: Brick Pollitt’s sexuality issue, a transcreation of Big Daddy’s character, and the addition of visual dimension. Cat on a Hot Tin Roof involves various crises during a time era where lack of communication leads to a lonely embarrassed society. The play plunges into a forbidden subject when main character Brick Pollitt is forced to deal with sexuality issues. Brick Pollitt is an ex-football star drowning his self-pity in alcohol. He constantly repels his wife and everyone else for a number of obscure reasons. In the book, it is strongly implied that Brick had sexual relations with his deceased friend Skipper. He is disgusted with himself because he believes that anyone who is a pro football player should be masculine, and heterosexual. In the book, Brick has a long conversation with his father, Big Daddy, concerning his newfound love for liquor since his best friend, Skipper, committed suicide. Big Daddy discretely implies that Brick and Skipper had sexual relations. He tries to show sympathy towards the situation, but Brick immediately lashes out at him. Brick resorts to a heartless act, revealing that the family has been lying to Big Daddy about his terminal illness. Once Big Daddy realizes he is going to die and that the family has deceived him, he bolts from the room crying. He no longer appears in the play. In the screenplay by Brooks and Poe, the issue of Brick’s sexuality is much less discussed. In 1958, Hollywood would not allow sexual subjects sensitive to prejudice. Many of the key lines have been eliminated from the film, causing a lot of narrative refraction. The theme changes quickly when Brick can no longer be confronted about his dark secrets. He and Big Daddy have a talk about their father-son relationship. Brick explains that part 2007-04-18T03:29:04-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Film-Analysis-of-quot-Cat-On-A-Hot-Tin-Roof-quot-32988.aspx Musical Review of Jazz Solo #2 from Snake-Back Musical Review of Jazz Solo #2 from Snake-Back Quincy Troupe is world-renowned for his love of jazz music and for his poetry, which reflects that love. The rhythm and meter of his poems lend themselves easily to live readings, and have a very solid musical quality about them, reminiscent of the very songs that he has listened to his whole life. In his Snake-back Solo 2, he references several famous Jazz artists, including Louis “Satchmo” Armstrong and Miles Davis, two of the most famous jazz artists in history. The structure of this poem, when read aloud, sounds like it could be a jazz song from that era years ago when jazz music was the most prevalent in American culture, especially in New Orleans, widely considered to be the birthplace of jazz music. The rhythm part of any jazz song is usually very repetitive, pushed steadily along by the bass and backed up by the drums. In early jazz recordings, the only rhythm heard was the bass (either a double-bass or stand-up bass) with no drums, or the drummer tapping on the floor or the table. The reason for that was because the drums were too loud and overpowering for the primitive recording devices commonly used back then. The loudness and dominance of the drums and the bass is what drives a jazz song, and is what drives Troupe’s Snack-Back Solo from start to finish. Readers can see Troupe’s prominent use of repetition throughout the solo, signifying the rhythm section of his song. In the first stanza, “mojoin / on in, spacin on in on a riff full of rain / riffin on in full of rain & pain / spacin on in on a sound / like coltrane” (ll. 3-7) is full of repetition (“on in”) and rhyme, setting the reader (or listener) into a rhythm right from the start. Even the use of hard consonants can make the reader feel the bass pushing and the drums kicking: “boogalooin / bass down…/ up & under, eye come slidin…” – the second stanza repeats the phrase “to see” several times, which can bring to mind the sliding of a hand up the fretboard of the bass accompanied by the crash of a cymbal. A jazz solo, usually played by a trumpet or a coronet, would try to bring such soul out of those instruments that it could sound almost like a human 2007-04-18T02:57:41-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Musical-Review-of-Jazz-Solo-2-from-Snake-Back-32976.aspx Thematic Analysis of the Film Fight Club Thematic Analysis of the Film "Fight Club" The film “Fight Club”, with its critique of 1990s American mass consumerism and its effect on the country's majority of movie-going audiences (mostly white males 16-34), should be considered a controversial film. A film of such immediacy and power would, in any other time or society, most likely have incited some form of public response. But it didn't. Not to my knowledge. Therefore, the most important question “Fight Club” is that in a society considerably tolerant of controversy, is it still possible to be controversial? When rebellion becomes mainstream, what is there left to rebel against? With these questions, the nihilistic virtues of “Fight Club” are revealed. A possibility is that “Fight Club” is really not about revolution at all - but the impossibility of it. The film's criticism does not stop at corporations or media - but even goes so far to criticize any organizations seeking to react against them. In this case, the film's “Project Mayhem”, which seemingly begins as disorganized chaos, anarchy, descends into men wearing identical clothing and chanting in unison: the termination of individualism that is one of the key attributes of any revolution, be it fascism, communism, whatever. The argument of the film is that individualism as it is sold to us is not individualism at all, but a carefully crafted homogenization of the self, which serves only to benefit the powers that be. You can choose Apple Jacks or Lucky Charms. There's your freedom. So instead of reacting against this by seeking true individualism, the film accepts that any notion of true individualism is false. So what does that leave one to rebel against? Nihilism, “a doctrine holding that all values are baseless and that nothing can be known or communicated”, fits in nicely here. “Fight Club” aims at the idea that the values held by those in power and those wishing to rebel against them are worthless, and is hence nihilistic. Tyler Durden’s initiation of the narrator gives us an example by which Tyler initiates the rest of his army. As a means of living, Tyler steals fat from liposuction to make soap to sell women “their fat asses back to them”, as the narrator puts it. Pouring lye, a chemical needed to make soap, on the narrator's hand, causing it to burn, provides the narrator with the appropriate pain and fear of death by which 2007-04-18T02:35:26-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Thematic-Analysis-of-the-Film-Fight-Club-32967.aspx Observations Of "The Temptation Of St. Anthony" Observations Of "The Temptation Of St. Anthony" Salvador Dali is a master painter who has honed his abilities in the arenas of style, technical skill, representation, realistic rendering, concept, and thus, above all else, surrealism. His method and motivation, surrealism, he defined as the effort to take implausible situations, ridiculous ideas, the grotesque, and translate them in a manner that suggested their reality. This idea is something for which Dali came to be known. A great example of his surrealistic efforts and his master’s skills is painting called "The Temptation of St. Anthony." There are many aspects to this painting that identify with the idea of the surreal and indicate extreme skill in technicalities and concept. First, look at how surreal the painting is. Look at it, and for a second take time to recognize how grotesque the images Dali has rendered are. Don’t you feel the overpowering size of these long legged beasts bearing down upon you? Don’t you feel the strain through which St. Anthony is going? The idea of long legged horses and elephants, isn’t it rather implausible, rather surreal? Dali puts the beholder in a world that he has created, bearing qualities over which he has all the power. This makes this work surreal. The narrative of the painting could not take place in the world that we know because there are no such long legged beasts to impose upon us their force. But notice too, then how the surrealism is achieved. Dali attains a truly surreal world with his technical skill and his realistic rendering of a grotesque concept. Another very successful aspect of this then painting is the technicalities of brushwork and the actual application of paint. His ability to render is paramount and it is the skill with which he does the actual painting that makes this and other paintings everything they are. Dali has an extreme sensitivity to the intricacies of realism with pinpoint accuracy about detail and brushwork. His brush strokes are literally invisible and his lines are so cautiously selected and applied that his paintings seem like photographs of some strange world. Outside brush strokes and line, his work , particularly "The Temptation of St. Anthony," exhibits an extreme sensitivity to the ideas of color and light. The sky is a great example. His hues are of 2007-04-18T02:30:07-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Observations-Of-"The-Temptation-Of-St_-Anthony"-32965.aspx Critical Film Analysis of Smiles of a Summer Night Critical Film Analysis of Smiles of a Summer Night Smiles of a Summer Night is the story of a series of amorous adventures undertaken by various people, set in Sweden at the turn of the century. Done by Bergman, it is a scintillating, charmingly sensual romantic comedy. The film deals with the problems between several couples as they move in different and rather unpredictable stages during their erotic games. The setting is a country house party in the midsummer of 1900. It is very surprising, but in Smiles of a Summer Night women are the dominant figures, they have much better roles than men, much more complex. Here is a brief description of the characters. The lead character is a lawyer named Fredrik Egerman. He is married to Anne, a woman young enough to be his daughter, and has for several reasons not yet slept with her. She, meanwhile, is jealous of his past relationship with the actress Desiree Armfeldt, who reappears in Frederic’s life to perhaps resume that relationship. Meanwhile we have Frederic’s grown son, Henrik, who hankers for the maid, Petra, and has his eyes on Anne, his stepmother, in secret. Throw in Desiree’s recent lover, Count Malcolm, and several other hilarious peripheral characters like Charlotte and Frid, give this movie a very nice touch of comedy, romance and I could say a little bit of drama. Towards the end of the movie, while Frid and Petra are having their love adventure an interesting conversation comes out. They start talking about young lovers. Are they young lovers? Well, according to Frid’s description of young lovers, they are not. Frid implies that “there are only a very few young lovers on this earth” and that love has been denied to them. Frid and Petra are clowns, like Frid said: “we invoke love, call for it, beg for it, cry for it try to imitate it, think that we have it, lie about it”. When the summer night smiles it second smile they both recognize it. Frid says: “For the clowns, the fools, the unredeemable”. And Petra agrees: “Then she smiles for us”. I personally think that they are both the kind of people who just want to have fun, these are the typical prototype of people who are nothing more than love clowns. If we talk about young lovers, I think that in the movie the only 2007-04-18T00:23:30-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Critical-Film-Analysis-of-Smiles-of-a-Summer-Night-32931.aspx Georgia O'keefe....very short teacher only wanted 300 words Georgia O’Keeffe was born on November 15, 1887. She was the second of seven children. Georgia didn’t grow up with just her mom and dad; her aunt mostly raised her. Georgia did not care much for her aunt though; she once referred to her as, “the headache of my life.” She did although have some respect for her aunt and her strict and self disciplines way of life. Georgia grew up spoiled; she did very little around the house and always wanted things her way. At a young age Georgia began taking private 2007-04-18T00:19:48-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Georgia-O-keefe____very-short-teacher-only-wanted-300-words-32929.aspx Art Analysis of the Piece Night Watch Art Analysis of the Piece "Night Watch" Night Watch was one of the pictures that really caught my eye. This was very interesting to me because it told me a story right when I looked at it. It was very realistic to me. I felt apart of the picture. As if I could almost have grabbed the coat and put it on. This is amazing to me how a human can draw something so real looking. I am starting to look at art in a whole different perspective. I actually try and figure out what the artist is trying to tell the observer. When I walk by a picture I wonder what was on the artists mind, what the artist is like and how he wants me to view his picture. I never would do this before I took this class. In my picture I choose, I see many different things. I see a white fire hat that said number 5 on it and also CFD was printed on it. This was the first object that I saw when I looked at the drawing. I knew the man who wore this uniform was important because it was a captain’s hat. It said captain on the front of the hat. It appears to be in good condition but an older item. I bet the man used it a lot but tried to keep it in good condition. There is a black pair of boots sitting upright on the floor. The man is fairly large in size because the boots are pretty big. They also look old but in ok condition. These look like they weren’t just thrown down on the floor, there nicely placed side by side in an orderly fashion. The man must have been neat and organized. I say man because most firefighters were and are men and that’s just what I picture. The fire jacket, which is neatly draped over the back of a wooden chair in fairly good condition, is very bright and clean. The hat sits upon this jacket of hard work. I know since this man is older and a captain that this jacket has been through a lot of hard work because its not easy being a firefighter. There are red suspenders hanging off the chair. These also look pretty worn and large. They don’t fit in as well 2007-04-08T19:51:25-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Art-Analysis-of-the-Piece-Night-Watch-32905.aspx Death Metal History and Effect on Society Death Metal: Its history and how it has affected people and cultures Have you ever heard of a genre of music so extreme it has been blamed for everything from the burning of churches to the murder of fellow band members? Well that music is commonly known as Death Metal. Because of the extreme measures set by the bands most of the bands are banned from not only touring in some countries but also from their records being sold for being deemed to extreme for the general public. With music about death, Destruction and overthrowing popular religions, it’s not surprising that it is sometimes considered one of the most gruesome, heaviest and most explicit genres of metal. The music usually contains dark and violent lyrics dealing with death, murder, and satanic rights. Some of the more Scandinavian Death Metal is influenced by also Viking's and Norse Pagan mythology. The lyrics also tend to tell a story in one way or another. Its lyrics represent a more nihilistic theme than other branches of heavy metal such as Black or Grind-core metal. Praising death and the over throwing of Christian religion, the lyrics have been known to be very influential to some fans of the more extreme Death Metal bands. It is a very fast paced music used with heavy blast beats and fast rhythmic guitar chords. The vocalist style is usually a low gurgle also sometimes called ‘death grunt’ or high pitched screams and growling. It is distorted by using throat and guts. It also sometimes contains keyboards to add a more classical sound to it which enhances the story telling of the lyrics. It is also very demanding style to play for the artists due to constant chord changing and its fast paced style. Not to mention the toll it takes on your throat and gut while creating the vocal styles. It is commonly said that Death Metal originated in Scandinavia mainly Norway and Sweden. This is certainly supported by the two countries common knowledge of the genre. Also Norway and Sweden being the two countries associated with some of the most extreme acts perused in metal. Not to mention how rural some of the areas are and how dominated those rural areas are by Christianity. A religion which the genre stands firmly against going as far as killing priests and burning down churches that stood for centuries. Most Death metal bands have an image 2007-03-29T18:23:04-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Death-Metal-History-and-Effect-on-Society-32877.aspx Social Psychology and the Labor Union in American Cinema Why is it that an American film always ends in the same way? The good guy always gets the beautiful girl. The man in the white hat always comes out on top. The underdog team wins the big game. Good always wins out over evil. Are these cinematic stereotypes engrained into our psyche for a reason? The purpose of this essay is to explore the psychological and sociological ideas of various thinkers and writers, including Gustave Le Bon, Walter Lippmann and Gabriel Tarde, and see how their tenets apply to labor unions as they are depicted in American cinema. Some of the most thought-provoking dramas to come out of the American movie scene involve the labor union, either as a “central character” or protagonist or as a backdrop for the story. An American audience couldn’t ask for a better person to root for or empathize with than the working man or woman. The dock worker, the brick layer, the carpenter, the factory worker, the miner, the teacher, the fireman and, yes, even the cops, all have one thing in common. They probably belong to a labor union of some kind. Let us examine a quotation from the Introduction to Gustave Le Bon’s The Crowd: “The masses are founding syndicates before which the authorities capitulate one after the other; they are also founding labour unions, which in spite of all economic laws tend to regulate the conditions of labour and wages.” (Le Bon, pp. xv - xvi) There is some truth that unions do tend to regulate “the conditions of labour and wages” as do different forms of government. However, sometimes either the corporation or firm that the union laborers are employed by is corrupt, or the union delegates are on the graft or both. Films that portray a labor union usually have a theme of suppression with threads of corruption and greed woven into the celluloid tapestry, tainted with the colors of anger, rebellion and, in some cases, death. On the Waterfront (1954) Corruption runs deep in the 1954 union drama, On the Waterfront. Filmed in Hoboken, New Jersey, the Waterfront Crime Commission is about to hold public hearings on union crime and underworld infiltration. As workers are turned against each other, Terry Malloy (Marlon Brando) inadvertently participates in the murder of fellow longshoreman, Joey Doyle. Union boss Johnny Friendly (Lee J. Cobb) orchestrates the murder along with other illegal dockside activities. Ironically, the character 2007-03-26T18:05:09-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Social-Psychology-and-the-Labor-Union-in-American-Cinema-32874.aspx Music MARLEY AND I I acquired a poster not to long ago, the portrait is of Bob Marley. The image is of freedom. This sense of freedom can be, and is, achieved through his music, powered by his music, and inspired by his music as it relates to the social injustices in early white imperialism. An illusion of the creation of a human life is being meshed together in this distinct piece of work. It is a portrait of an artist fighting solely for freedom using the power of music as his weapon. The tiny pictures that make up this portrait are in both color and black and white and together show inspiring details from the life of Bob Marley. Masses of colorful records, which represent the lyrics intended to motivate listeners everywhere, make up the darkness of Marley’s dreadlocks. His dreadlocks are a mark of freedom and represent the Lion of Judah. They are considered the symbol of Rastafarian manhood. Marley’s face and eyes are somewhat lighter in color, and are made up of random samplings from experiences in his own life. The most prominent image that arises when gazing at the portrait is his hand raised gently to his lips in his routine to smoke "ganja" in a religious practice. This herb is an Indian strain of hemp that causes hallucinations and spiritual visions. The Rastafarians believe that in this action they become one with Jah, the creator. The lyrics of Bob Marley’s songs are a part of the entire Rastafarian culture that centers on what is godlike and holy, around justice, compassion, and resistance. Its message is having one love and allowing for the unification of humanity. It is through the lyrics that Marley acts as a political activist, expressing his feelings for the stolen Africans forced to come to and fight for the United States. Through his lyrics, Bob Marley epitomizes the goal of the entire Rastafarian culture. Marley’s songs bring people together with a simple message of peace. This goal is, and will continue to be, peace on Earth as it is in heaven. In the portrait of the artist we are shown the creation of a life. This life is cherished worldwide for its brilliancy to communicate, both politically and spiritually, through music. Music opens and lifts the heart, and is the sole reason why I have a strong personal connection with the poster in observation. Upon 2007-03-22T23:58:51-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Music--32859.aspx The Message in Bob Dylan's The Times They Are A-Changin The Political Message in Bob Dylan's “The Times They Are A-Changin” The events of the past continue to influence and shape the present and the future, particularly the decade of the 1960’s, which was a time often called the “decade of discontent” because of demonstrations against the Vietnam War. Americans were divided between patriotism and the desire for peace. Some agreed with President Johnson’s involvement in Vietnam for the common goal of eliminating communism, others became entranced in the peace movements that usually involved mass protests. For those who protested our involvement in the longest war we ever took part in, songs of the times were an inspiration, particularly songs of Bob Dylan, whose influential songs often protested what many considered the wrongs of society. “The Times Are A-Changin,” one of Dylan’s biggest hits that expressed the feelings of the younger generation, has been called an “anthem for the protest movement” (D&S, p.899). The 1960’s represent a time when the youth were no longer complacent with their role in society, it was a time of revolutionary change in thinking and lifestyle from the 1950’s, and those ideas continue to evolve today. The major issue engulfing the 1960’s was the Vietnam War. The country of Vietnam was divided into two parts: the Communist Democratic Republic of Vietnam (commonly called North Bietnam) and the noncommunist Republic of Vietnam (South Vietnam). North Vietnamese and Communist-trained South Vietnamese rebels sought to overthrow the government of South Vietnam and reunite the country. The United States became involved in 1964, when North Vietnamese torpedo boats attacked the U.S. destroyer Maddox, which was monitoring off the coast of Vietnam in the Gulf of Tonkin. Although there is discrepancy over whether this event actually occurred, it was because of this event that President Johnson ordered air strikes against North Vietnam. At this point, we became heavily involved in the war (www.vwip.org). The fighting in Vietnam was finally ended in 1975 after a devastating defeat for South Vietnam and the United States. The Vietnam War was enormously destructive with military deaths reaching over a million. The U.S. role in the war became one of the most debated issues in the nation’s history. 2007-03-20T03:50:44-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Message-in-Bob-Dylan-s-The-Times-They-Are-A-Changin-32849.aspx Expressionism in Vincent van Gogh’s Starry Night Expressionism in Vincent van Gogh’s Starry Night Vincent van Gogh was born on March 30, 1853 in Zundert, a village in the southern province of North Brabant. He was the eldest son of the Reverend Theodorus van Gogh and Anna Cornelia Carbentus. At the age of 16 he started work at the Hague gallery of the French art dealers, in which his uncle Vincent was a partner. Vincent was dismissed from the firm at the beginning of 1876. He then took a job as an assistant teacher in England, but disappointed by the lack of prospects he returned to Holland at the end of the year. He now decided to follow in his father's footsteps and become a clergyman. After a brief spell of training as an evangelist, Van Gogh went to the Borinage mining region in the south of Belgium. In 1879, however, his appointment was not renewed. After a long period of solitary soul-searching in the Borinage, Van Gogh set his sights on becoming an artist. His earlier desire to help his fellow-man as an evangelist gradually developed into an urge, as he later wrote, to leave mankind "some memento in the form of drawings or paintings - not made to please any particular movement, but to express a sincere human feeling." His parents could not go along with this latest change of course, and the financial responsibility for Vincent passed to his brother Theo, who was now working in the Paris gallery of Boussod the successors of Goupil & Co. It was because of Theo's loyal support that Van Gogh later came to regard his oeuvre as the fruits of his brother's efforts on his behalf. When Van Gogh decided to become an artist, no one, not even he himself, suspected that he had extraordinary artistic gifts. He evolved astonishingly rapidly from an inept but fervent novice into a truly original master. He eventually proved to have an exceptional feel for bold, harmonious color effects, and an infallible knack of choosing simple but memorable compositions. Initially Van Gogh lived at his parents' home in Etten, where he set himself the task of learning how to draw. At the end of 1881, he moved to The Hague, and there too he concentrated mainly on drawing. In late 1883, after a brief stay in the wilds of the moorland province of Drenthe, he went back to live with 2007-03-20T03:48:07-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Expressionism-in-Vincent-van-Gogh’s-Starry-Night-32848.aspx Art Critique of the Menil Collection Art Critique of the Menil Collection On April 7, 2002, I visited the Menil Collection, the Cy Twombly Gallery, and Richmond Hall. I arrived at the Menil Collection at around 2:00pm and stayed until approximately 4:45pm visiting the three collections. As I drove to the museums, I was challenged with normal Houston traffic clutters, but nothing out of the ordinary. The weather was musty, full of humidity in the air with light sprinkling rain, and it seemed that it was about to start pouring outside but never did during my visit to the museum district. I was accompanied to the museum by a friend by the name of Jennifer, and I parked in the designated area for the Menil Collection behind the Menil Bookstore. The best part about the visit to the museums was that it gave me a chance to unwind. With a full time job and the tasks of a full time student on my back, it was enjoyable to be pulled away just to admire the beauty of the artworks free from everyday problems. I chose a piece entitled “L’onde” or otherwise known as “The Wave” by Gustave Dore. Gustave Dore was a French painter who lived from 1832 to 1883. The date of the oil on canvas painting was unknown. “The Wave” is a permanent part of the Menil Collection painted on a rectangular canvas 58 1/4 in. by 46 1/8 in. in height. I chose this piece because it was one of the pieces that stayed on my mind through the entire visit throughout the museums even after seeing all of the other pieces at the other museums. I really enjoyed the way the piece responded to my emotional side and I really liked the piece’s aesthetic representation of the ocean. I love the ocean and this piece really seemed to sooth some of the stresses of everyday life. I would love to have this piece in my home. “L’onde” was full of intense greens on top of browns to represent the moss and algae on the rocks and was glittering with the whites of the tide. The background was dark brown that seemed to fade into darkness as you looked to the top of the piece with a concentration of brightness on the whiteness of the tide crashing into the rocks. The oil on canvas painting was regular in its texture due to evenness of 2007-03-20T03:31:10-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Art-Critique-of-the-Menil-Collection-32841.aspx Michelangelo Buonarroti's Life And Attitude Michelangelo Buonarroti's Life And Attitude Renaissance artists expressed their ideas through various approaches and unique styles. To a certain degree, great works can be analyzed and depicted to reveal attitudes that its creators held toward life’s character. Michelangelo Buonarroti, creator of masterpieces such as David and the frescoes of the Sistine Chapel ceiling, is a great figure of the Renaissance worth studying. His character and influences in his life contribute to the changing moods depicted in his artwork and writings. “He worked during three quarters of a century of tremendous change in European Society, and as an artist was supremely responsive to the hopes, fears, and values of his culture, which he both exemplified and defied” (George Bull, Michelangelo: A Biography [New York, 1995] front flap). Throughout the course of Michelangelo’s life as an artist, the evident changes observed in his works between his novice and aging years reflected the transformation that took place in his mind. Michelangelo’s “three fathers” played major roles in the guidance of his artistic achievements as well as personal developments. First, Lorenzo de’ Medici gave Michelangelo a challenging setting in his adolescence. Second, his biological father was very close to him and affected him especially after Lorenzo’s death. Third, Pope Julius II became his greatest patron. He commissioned Michelangelo with pay to work on projects such as the frescoes of the Sistine Chapel and his own tomb. “They affected Michelangelo in distinctive ways, but all three were crucial for the fulfillment of Michelangelo’s mission as it unfolded during those eventful years” (James Beck, Three Worlds of Michelangelo [New York, 1999] xvi). Like every other, Michelangelo was born in equality to every human being. He was born on March 6, 1475 in Caprese, Tuscany and had always considered himself a “son of Florence” (http://www.michelangelo.com/buon/bio.html [Online/Internet, 18 October, 2000] Early Life 1). His birth mother, Francesca Neri, died young of sickness when he was only 6 years old (Howard Hibbard, Michelangelo: Second Edition [New York, 1974] 15). During his years in grammar school, his father was outraged at his idea to become an artist. “Michelangelo’s childhood had been grim and lacking in affection, and he was always to retain a taciturn disposition.” He was known for having a quick temper and keeping to himself (Early Life 2007-03-19T14:17:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Michelangelo-Buonarroti-s-Life-And-Attitude-32835.aspx Christianity in Willy Wonka and the Chocolate Factory Christianity in Willy Wonka and the Chocolate Factory Willy Wonka and the Chocolate Factory is the story of five lucky children who won a chance to tour the secret factory of legendary candy man, Willy Wonka. Although the film is regarded as one of the greatest children’s musicals of all time, the movie subliminally forces Christian motives upon an unsuspecting audience. Throughout the movie Willy Wonka and the Chocolate Factory, there are numerous allusions to Christianity. The first of these allusions can be found in the opening scene, during a song about the candy man. With such lines as: “The world tastes good because the candy man thinks it should.” And “who can make tomorrow, dip it in a dream, separate the sorrow and collect up all the cream? The candy man can.” Wonka himself is made into a God. Furthermore Wonka has created a paradise in his factory that encompasses many of the same characteristics that Heaven does. Both places are prosperous, fruitful, nearly perfect, and are considered a reward. Heaven is the reward for a life of dedicated service to the lord, and the chocolate factory is the reward for a dedicated life eating chocolate. Wonka’s factory is also similar to heaven in that only a fortunate few are allowed within their gates. Whereas Willy Wonka is used to portray God, Mr. Slugworth is used with the purpose of depicting Satan. Although the real Mr. Slugworth is never shown in the movie, his image plays a major role in the film. In virtually all of his appearances in the movie Slugworth appears out of the shadows and offers to buy the children’s Everlasting Gobstoppers. Much like Satan might attempt to purchase a persons soul. Wonka and Slugworth are always at war much like God and Satan. In addition to allusions to God and Satan, the movie makes references to numerous biblical themes. For example, each of the children portrays one of the seven deadly sins. Augustus Gloop, a heavy set boy who is continuously eating, demonstrates the sin of Gluttony. In nearly every scene the obese character is feasting in a restaurant or inquiring about his next meal. Augustus’s end is eventually brought by his need to be constantly eating. Although Augustus’s demise was obviously a consequence of his obsessive eating, the connection to Christian theology is not mentioned within the context of the movie. Thus, 2007-03-08T01:17:15-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Christianity-in-Willy-Wonka-and-the-Chocolate-Factory-32785.aspx History of The Surrealist Art Movement History of The Surrealist Art Movement Sometimes through history, something comes along that changes everything as it has been known thus far. In the 1920’s, such an art movement came around that changed the way art was defined. The Surrealist art movement combined elements of its predecessors, Dada and cubism, to create something unknown to the art world. The movement was first rejected, but its eccentric ideas and unique techniques paved the way for a new form of art. The Surrealist art movement stemmed from the earlier Dada movement. Dada was a movement in which artists stated their disgust with the war and with life in general. These artists showed that European culture had lost meaning to them by creating pieces of “anti-art” or “nonart.” The idea was to go against traditional art and all for which it stood. “Dada” became the movement’s name as a baby-talk term to show their feeling of nonsense toward the art world (de la Croix 705). Art from this movement was often violent and had an attitude of combat or protest. One historian stated that, “Dada was born from what is hated” (de la Croix 706). Though the movement was started to emphasize nonconformity, Picabia declared Dada to be dead in 1922, saying that it had become too organized a movement (Leslie 58). Despite the fact that it was declared dead, the Dada movement planted the seeds of another, more organized movement. The Surrealist movement started in Europe in the 1920’s, after World War I with its nucleus in Paris. Its roots were found in Dada, but it was less violent and more artistically based. Surrealism was first the work of poets and writers (Diehl 131). The French poet, André Brenton, is known as the “Pope of Surrealism.” Brenton wrote the Surrealist Manifesto to describe how he wanted to combine the conscious and subconscious into a new “absolute reality” (de la Croix 708). He first used the word surrealism to describe work found to be a “fusion of elements of fantasy with elements of the modern world to form a kind of superior reality.” He also described it as “spontaneous writing” (Surrealism 4166-67). The first exhibition of surrealist painting was held in 1925, but its ideas were rejected in Europe (Diehl 131). Brenton set 2007-03-06T22:37:39-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/History-of-The-Surrealist-Art-Movement-32756.aspx Odyssey And O Brother Where Art Thou Compared Odyssey And O Brother, Where Art Thou Compared The movie “O Brother, Where Art Thou?” is strikingly similar to Homer’s “Odyssey” in both plot and character description. In fact, one critic notes, “O Brother Where Art Thou?” is a Homeric journey through Mississippi during the Depression.”(Ebert p 1) Thus, we find the modern film depiction of the troubles of a man during the depression is molded by the ancient struggles of Odysseus in Homer’s Odyssey. Specifically, three parallels surface in the discussion of the similarities between Homer’s classic epic and “O Brother Where Art Thou?” The Cyclops encounter for instance, is transcendent between both works. Furthermore, each story contains a comparable perspective of the Lotus Eaters. Finally, the strongest parallel between the “Odyssey” and “O Brother, Where Art Thou?” is the mystical call of the Sirens and the powers of the witch goddess Circe. The Cyclops encounter is transcendent between both works. The Cyclops, in the “Odyssey” and “O Brother, Where Art Thou?” has obvious physical traits that connect the two pieces of work. The Cyclops in each story is a large man, who only has one eye. One website describe the Cyclopes race as, “a rough and uncivilized race of one-eyed giants.”(Spark notes p1) Odysseus describe the giant as, “ A prodigious man who slept in his cave alone, and took his flocks to graze afield---remote from all companions, knowing none but savage ways, a brute so huge.”(Wilkie p378) The encounter of the Cyclops shows a great similarity in both of these stories. Odysseus, the main character of the “Odyssey” and Ulysses, the main character of “O Brother, Where Art Thou?” are taken from of state of tranquility and savagely attacked. As described by Odysseus, “So there all day, until the sun went down, we made our feast on meat galore, and wine.”(p 377) This quote describes Odysseus and his men relaxing and enjoying a feast. Quite similar in “O Brother Where Art Thou,” Ulysses was enjoying a picnic when the savage Cyclops attacked him. When Ulysses and Odysseus were about to enjoy a peaceful day they are overtaken by the Cyclops either imprisoned or robbed. Both Ulysses and Odysseus mentality of a warrior allows them to fight back and eventually defeat the Cyclops. In each story an attempt to blind the creature 2007-03-05T00:16:20-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Odyssey-And-O-Brother-Where-Art-Thou-Compared-32727.aspx Themes and Topics in Cool Hand Luke Themes and Topics in "Cool Hand Luke" In Cool Hand Luke, the movie begins with the word, VIOLATION, across the screen. The word is from a parking meter and sets the tone for the entire movie. Luke Jackson, the title character, is arrested for cutting off the heads of the town's parking meters while drunk, or in legal terms, for destroying municipal property while under the influence of alcohol. When asked why he cut the heads off the parking meters, Luke answers, "You could say I was settling an old score." While it leaves the viewers believing that he probably received a parking ticket at some time in the past, no clues are given to what the old score may have been. He is sentenced to two years in a road prison, in a chain gang. His punishment did not fit the crime, and today, such an act would probably result in time spent in community service rather than a hard labor prison gang. To further accentuate that his sentence is worse than his crime, Luke Jackson dies at the end of his story. Luke is a decorated veteran, yet left the military service just as he went in, as a Private. This indicates that he had authority problems while there. He received the Silver Star, Bronze Star and a couple of Purple Hearts and that indicates that he is brave and probably humanitarian, because the Silver Star is usually given in recognition of a life-saving deed of valor. That he was never promoted, or else promoted and consequently demoted, (the story does not elaborate on the details) indicates that his superiors, those who had the authority to promote him, did not react well to his achievements. For Luke, death represents ultimate freedom. There is no doubt that he believes in God, in that he talks to God several times throughout the movie, yet his conversations are always more like arguments than prayers. In one of the final scenes, the empty shell of a church represents Luke's relationship with God, and even the emptiness in himself. Luke feels that God has never been there for him. He tells God just before the end of the story that God hasn't ever dealt him a good hand. That military authorities considered him a hero, decorating him with medals, doesn't make him a hero in his own eyes. Luke is a tortured soul, 2007-03-05T00:14:19-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Themes-and-Topics-in-Cool-Hand-Luke-32725.aspx The Life and Works of Titian The Life and Works of Titian Titian (1477?-1576), was perhaps the greatest 16th-century Venetian painter and the shaper of the Venetian coloristic and painterly tradition. He is one of the key figures in the history of Western art. Titian, whose name in Italian is Tiziano Vecellio, was born in Pieve di Cadore, north of Venice, by his own account in 1477; many modern scholars prefer to advance the date to about 1487. In Venice, he studied with Gentile Bellini and then with Giovanni Bellini, but only the latter left a lasting imprint on his style. Influence of Giorgione The first documented reference to Titian dates from 1508, when he was commissioned to paint frescoes, with the Venetian painter Giorgione, on the exterior of the Fondaco dei Tedeschi The first documented reference to Titian dates from 1508, when he was commissioned to paint frescoes, with the Venetian painter Giorgione, on the exterior of the Fondaco dei Tedeschi (the German exchange). Unfortunately, the frescoes survive only in ruined fragments. Scholars disagree as to which paintings dating from the first decade of the 16th century were actually painted by Titian. Among the most important of the disputed works are the Allendale Nativity (n.d., National Gallery, Washington, D.C.), still assigned to Giorgione by most writers, and the world-famous Concert Champêtre (circa 1510, Louvre, Paris), once universally considered Giorgione's but now increasingly thought to be by Titian or a work of collaboration between the two. Scholars unanimously ascribe the so-called Gypsy Madonna (circa 1510, Kunsthistorisches Museum, Vienna) to Titian. This painting is an adaptation of a composition of Giovanni Bellini's, but the Virgin is an earthier type, and the colors and textures have a discreet opulence that foreshadows Titian's later work. His Early Independent Work> In Padua (Padova), in 1511, Titian executed frescoes of three Miracles of St. Anthony for the Scuola del Santo. These narratives demonstrate his power to imbue his ample figures with a convincing sense of anguished, impulsive life, as he set realistically conceived events within vividly and rather impressionistically realized landscapes. In later paintings of this decade Titian progressively enriched Giorgione's idyllic style. Bodies and fabrics took on an increasingly sensuous density and splendor, landscape settings became more resonant, colors deep and intense but harmonious—as in The Three Ages of Man (circa 1513, National Gallery of Scotland, Edinburgh) and Sacred and Profane Love (circa 1515, 2007-03-04T18:44:22-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Life-and-Works-of-Titian-32715.aspx Shakira Introduction With the surge of Latin artists emerging into the spotlight and conquering the pop international charts, it's no surprise that Latin Pop/Rock singer Shakira has gained the recognition of a superstar in her native Latin American and worldwide. Shakira female rocker style garnered her the World Music Award for Latin Female Artist of the Year, while the phenomenal success of Laundry Service and "Whenever, Wherever" has catapulted her to fame. I Choose Shakira to do my project on because when the school year first started Senorita Maurer Play her songs i.e. My Hips Don’t Lie. After hearing it a few times I started to like it. So I went home downloaded it and play it 2 or 3 times a week. Biography Born in Barranquilla, Colombia, on February 2, 1977, Shakira Isabel Mebarak Ripoll is the youngest sibling of her parents' eight children. Her father William Mebarak, who is American of Lebanese descent, and Colombian mother, Nidia Ripoll, both supported their daughter's ambition of becoming a singer. Shakira knew early on that she wanted to be a professional musician and by the time she was 8, she was already writing her own songs. This undeniable prodigy even began playing the guitar by 11 years of age. While in school, Shakira was making her musical talent known by winning talent shows playing the guitar, and she was even kicked out of her school choir because her voice drowned out the other choir singers. Elsewhere, Shakira impressed judges at local and national competitions, who declared her winner of these contests. At the age of 13, Shakira had become Sony Colombia's newest artist, and her first album, entitled Magia (Magic) was released. The album was a compilation of songs that she had written between the ages of 8 and 13. The album was well received and Colombian listeners were beginning to realize who this feisty musician was. The 16-year-old Shakira was chosen to represent her native Colombia at the Festival OTI in Spain, but since she was under the minimum age, she could not participate. Shakira's second album, Peligro (Danger) was released, and 2007-02-20T02:22:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Shakira--32681.aspx Film Analysis of Ridicule and Queen Margot Film Analysis of "Ridicule" and "Queen Margot" Through the two movies, Ridicule and Queen Margot, we get many different insights into the way life was in 16th and 18th century France. The movies showcase culture and society through the characters and events, while also going deep into what life might have been like in the time period. Both films use cases of class struggle and separation to bring to light the true human spirit of the age. Ridicule, taking place about two hundred years later than Queen Margot, shows 18th century French royalty and the lifestyle they live at Versailles; eating glorious meals and exchanging wit among each other. Queen Margot, on the other hand, is centered on the wedding of Margot, a Catholic, and a Protestant. Violence erupts in Paris in a fight for power over 16th century France. Though these movies both depict significantly different lives, relationships and time periods in history, they both portray some very similar characters, stories and inherent human qualities. Through the actions of the characters and the events that occur, both movies show very well that in these cultures, although much in life was determined by class and money, deep external forces guided by God or love or even human instinct could surpass any class barrier, or social or religious predicament. Furthermore, the movies show that be it 16th century or 18th century France, people are people outside of their culture, no matter what. In the movie Ridicule, we are taken into the world of the French countryside in the 18th century. The story opens with shots of the swamp that the peasants work in. The movie shows broad open spaces of nature with water and workers in the foreground and trees on the horizon. The scene depicted is very rural and almost primitive. Bland colors and a hazy sky give the viewer a feeling of the tough lives these people must have lived. In the foreground the people working are muddy and wet and wearing dirty clothes. As the movie cuts to the opening scenes of the royalty, there is an immediate shift to these bright, vibrant settings of Versailles. Some of the camera shots include sights of the magnificent fountains and gardens. Along with the vivid colors of clothing and surroundings, a very different lifestyle is portrayed. People are garnished extravagantly with dress and make-up. An example of the different lifestyle is shown 2007-02-19T22:05:20-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Film-Analysis-of-Ridicule-and-Queen-Margot-32662.aspx Music Ethnography of Jazz Culture in Charlottesvile Virginia Music Ethnography of Jazz Culture in Charlottesville, Virginia The lights dim and slowly fade to a cool blue glow that covers the stage. The drum set waits facing in towards the rest of the instruments. It’s signaling to the others as if it is time to play; reflecting greens and oranges off the symbols that hang motionlessly above the set. Across from the drums an electric keyboard is perched on top of a slender metal stand. It’s plugged into its amplifier but not on yet although it seemingly know exactly what it is about to play. The bass stands against the wall, completely relaxed and ready to begin the music, just as a bass would, while the saxophone, shining brightly, seems almost anxious to begin. All of these instruments are glowing as if they are ready to explode with the music that their players are about to evoke out of them. The band has finished setting up their equipment and patiently waits to start. They let the crowd fill out a little, although this club is not a big venue at all, their fare share of friends, musicians, and jazz enthusiasts will show up. Others will migrate in from the bar and pool tables that are in the front of the restaurant. Robert Jospé, the group’s drummer stands back by the side entrance where he talks to a friend and her husband, while Jeff Decker the sax player, speaks with one of his students and a friend who have showed to hear some live jazz, while a few other college students sit on the couches on the small balcony above the stage. The rest of the band is waiting and talking to people dispersed around the stage. The guest percussionist they have for the evening is eating his dinner while the group finishes setting up. The whole atmosphere is very friendly and warm, just as it looks. The musicians and the audience set the scene for the club even before the music starts, and it is this feeling of the live show that brings the jazz community together here and in many other cities around the world to hang out, dance, meet new people and listen to music. The world of Charlottesville, Virginia completely changes as you enter the doors of Raptures. As you enter you come into a brick restaurant with big booth tables and an open kitchen right there. The main 2007-02-19T22:02:25-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Music-Ethnography-of-Jazz-Culture-in-Charlottesvile-Virginia-32660.aspx Destiny in Hiroshima Mon Amour and Before Destiny and Choice in "Hiroshima Mon Amour" and "Before the Rain" The passing of time and life’s events have always posed man with deep questions. How do yesterday’s moments help set what happens today, and how does the actual transition in time occur? Drawing lines between past, present and future help us to do this just as distinguishing between the individual and society makes us all different. These two separate examples merge together as life is a continuum rather than blocks of events, and individuals act separately from society, however, what each individual does on their own is what makes up society. In the end, all the actions we take personally and socially and the events that occur comprise our lives and fill the ongoing movement of time. In the two films, Hiroshima Mon Amour and Before the Rain, we get a very good portrayal of these ideas. We see how events and decisions can alter lives over time, and how they can show repeated lessons and themes. We see how each individual part is a key to society and what happens on the global level is in part determined by the actions of individuals. Through the visual worlds and structures of experience in both of these films, we get two views of how the lifecycle passes with time, repeats itself, and puts each of us into our own place in society. As is written on a wall in London in Before the Rain, “Time never dies; the circle is not round.” Both films start by establishing visual worlds to give us a context for each story. Hiroshima Mon Amour opens with a love scene between Elle, the Parisian actress who is in Hiroshima shooting a film about peace, and Lui, a Japanese architect who is rare in Japan in that he speaks French. We go from shots of them to shots of the city and the surrounding scenery. The camera pans over war imagery as well, which sets a tone for the movie. These visuals suggest the film will show us how symbolically the scenery and the war find some type of median. During the camera shots, the viewer is engaged in a very repetitious dialogue of “you saw nothing in Hiroshima, which is mentally captivating to us, but also very psychological to the characters. It also gives us a different time perspective to what we are seeing. Other background worlds 2007-02-19T21:55:55-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Destiny-in-Hiroshima-Mon-Amour-and-Before-32655.aspx Politics in Films House of Cards and Reds Politics in Films: "House of Cards" and "Reds" The two films House of Cards and Reds give us two very broad while detailed views into two very different political worlds; one showing the drive and motivation one must have to step up British party ranks to become Prime Minister, and the other showing the dedication and perseverance one must exhibit to start a new party in efforts against an inevitable war. Through the films we see two very distinct forms of politics that make and shape the different stories and characters. House of Cards takes place in the center of London, where Francis Urquhart, a wise old politician, battles and plots his way forward in an effort to become head of the British Republican Party. In Reds we see the story of a liberal writer from New York, who through his writing and travels becomes sparked with political ambition in the American World War I era. The politics that the two men, Urquhart and Reed, exhibit are very different in motivation and action, however they are very similar in that politics are politics and haven’t really changed over the ages. The issues at stake and the values of the two cultures are different, but what these men must do is the same. Politics is more than a game, a job or even a reputation; it marks a social society and a way of life all its own. It is as complex and deep as personality and in order to succeed in politics the players must adapt and live out the politics they preach. House of Cards opens with shots of London and we see the landscape as old and traditional through the architecture of the city. Everything seems set and fixed in straight lines and corner, almost framed simply by these buildings. The bridge and the palace are bright and glorious but leave shadows throughout the streets and lower levels. This is much how we see the entire movie. The political life is placed on a pedestal. The filming is all done very straight forwardly with no cinematic tricks. This is very crucial for the film to work the way it does because the characters and actions are not straight forward at all. In fact, everything we see in the characters and story line is well thought out and deliberate. The other setting the movie has, although we really don’t see it 2007-02-19T21:53:26-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Politics-in-Films-House-of-Cards-and-Reds-32654.aspx Film Sequence analysis essay Tru Calling 2003 Film: Tru Calling (2003) Director: Jon Harmon Feldman This is the sequence when Michelle Carey, the reporter who stalks Tru is accidentally shot by a robber at a Diner, and in order to saves Michelle’s life; Tru has to relieve the day. The scenes consist of two locations: the diner and Tru’s bedroom while the sequence last approximately 170 seconds. Shot 1: The scene starts with medium shot of Michelle’s body entering the diner through a door located in the right side of the frame. Diegetic sound of people chatting in the diner can be heard clearly. As she walks towards the camera and calls Tru’s name, Indiegetic mysterious instrumental music is starts to play. The camera angle is straight and the background is lit with softer fill light. Direct cut. (5 seconds) Shot 2: Medium shot of Tru sitting on the diner’s sofa with a newspaper on the table. Diegetic light comes from the hanging lamp above her head. The camera angle is straight. She then unfolds the newspaper and lifts up her eyes to see who’s calling her name. The Indiegetic mysterious instrumental music continues to play. Direct cut. (3 seconds) Shot 3: Straight angle and medium shot of Michelle putting her black bag on the left side of her chair, and then she sits beside it. She introduced herself and continues to talk to Tru. Three point lighting is used in this shot. The backlighting comes from lamps behind her. Then the camera slightly tracks backwards and shows a portion of Tru’s head in the foreground. Direct cut. (6 seconds) Shot 4: This is a shot of Tru at a medium-close-up range responding with an intimidated face as she learns that Michelle is a reporter. She speaks in angry tone, and then cut by Michelle’s off screen voice. And for a while Tru glances downward to avoid eye contact with Michelle. The background behind Tru’s face is out of focus. Direct cut. (7 seconds) Shot 5: Medium shot of Michelle speaking as she takes a small voice recorder device from her bag. Straight camera angle. Then Michelle points the voice recorder towards Tru as she continues with the questioning. Michelle’s eyes widen and her head moves slightly towards the camera, giving a sense that she is suspicious of Tru. Indiegetic mysterious instrumental music is intensified in order to builds the tension. At the end of this shot, the camera tracks slightly backward. 2007-02-12T06:53:33-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Film-Sequence-analysis-essay-Tru-Calling-2003-32614.aspx Controversy in the Film American History X Controversy in the Film "American History X" The controversial American History X is an excellent film directed by Tony Faye starring Edward Norton and Edward Furlong. This film chronicles the behavior of a ex-nazi skinhead named Derek Vinyard (Ed Norton), the events encompassing his incarceration, and the effects of his life on his younger brother Danny (Edward Furlong) who idolizes him. The film begins with Derek violently murdering two black men that are trying to break into his car and home. The murder is the event that sends him to prison and forces him to reflect on his life. Prison is also the point of self-disclosure. The self-disclosure manifests itself in the form of Derek’s prison flashbacks. He discloses this information to his brother in order to explain why racism and prejudice is wrong. We also learn that Derek was put on this path to hate by his father, and this hate was accentuated by his father’s death/murder while carrying out his duties on the job as a fireman. We also learn that he mentored a local white supremacist named Cameron that groomed Derek to lead a large number of other skinheads. While in prison he is put on the path to enlightenment ironically by two black men. One of them is a former high school professor (Avery Brooks) that Derek respected, and the other is a fellow inmate that befriends him. He is then released from prison to find his family living in less than satisfactory conditions and Danny heading in the same direction as Derek once was. Danny says he will be just like Derek, which is his self-fulfilling prophecy, and accomplishes this, only the outcome is worse. Derek’s goal now is to save Danny’s future by telling him the errors of his past. However, he is a day too late because some of Danny’s previous actions prove to have grave consequences. Derek faces a number of issues as we follow him along his journey of self. One of these issues being self-esteem. Previous to Derek’s enlightenment he had very high self-esteem as far as how he was perceived, in fact it was too high. He thought himself and other white protestants like him to be of the master race. In this he suffered from the fallacy of overgeneralization. 2007-02-02T18:56:37-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Controversy-in-the-Film-American-History-X-32578.aspx Famous Art Work Analysis Famous Art Work Analysis Paul Cézanne, Still life I really liked Cézanne's still life because; it is full of life, like the fruits are just taken from the tree. It is very different from the Holland's still lives. There everything is like a picture, no life just an image. In Cézanne's painting fruits look like every one of them has a soul. When I look at this picture it always make me happy and put smile on my face is so full of life and joy. Toulouse-Lautrec, At the Moulin-Rouge This picture is one of my favorites, because of the representation of the people in Moulin-Rouge. They have such a strange color faces, but that is because this people are very sad in their souls. The prostates are maybe even bored, this night is like every other one, the clients are the same, and they will know exactly what will happened. They look more like ghosts in a ghost house. They are bodies without souls, because their souls have been already taken. The mood of the picture is very depressive, but it shows what kind of lives live some of the people that we consider adventures. Van Gogh This is maybe one of my favorite landscapes. It is so dynamic and lively. It seems like the trees, the grass, and the sun all-incorporate with each other. You can really see how the grass is moving and the sun is glowing. This seems to be a typical summer day, out in the country. The mood that this picture is projecting to the view is full of happiness and maybe relaxation. Everybody likes to take a walk in days like this one, when all the nature is happy. Munch, The Scream This is very interesting picture, that most of our generation associate with MTV commercial, which is very sad. I like the mystery of the painting. You can't really tell what is happening on this painting. Why the person is screaming, and if this is a real person. We don't know if the person is young or old. This is very interesting approach of what we can imagine of picture of fear. I think Munch, tried to paint the feeling, that everybody had felt, the feeling of fear and that even screaming doesn't help, this feeling to go away. Rousseau, The Dream This is my favorite painter. I like his works maybe because I really like fairy tales. In the dream, 2007-02-02T18:53:56-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Famous-Art-Work-Analysis-32576.aspx Power and Greed in the Film Wall Street Power and Greed in the Film "Wall Street" Power is an important issue in interpersonal communication. Power can shape a relationship by influencing what you do, when you do it, with whom you do it, etc. Experts identify six bases of power. These bases include referent power, legitimate power, expert power, information or persuasion power, reward power, and coercive power. Referent power is a power usually held over others when the individual wishes to be like you or be identified with you. Legitimate power is a power usually held over people who believe that you have the right of power over them because of your position. Information or persuasive power is a power held over others that see you as having the ability to communicate logically and persuasively. Expert power is a power over others that see you as having expertise or knowledge. Reward power is a power that you have over others you can reward. Rewards can be material (money, promotion, jewelry) or Social (love, friendship, respect). Coercive power is a power you have over others that you can punish or remove rewards should they not yield to your influence. These bases are the types of power that can be used in shaping relationships. In the movie “Wall Street” many of these powers are used by Gordon Gecko to benefit from his relationship with Bud Fox. In this paper I will analyze the bases that are used by Gordon Gecko and how they are used. One of the most apparent bases that Gordon Gecko uses in his relationship with Bud Fox is the Referent power base. This power is obvious because Bud wants to be a “player” and Gordon is a very successful “player.” Bud wants to be successful and by being linked with Gordon Gecko it will bring him one step closer to his goals. Gordon Gecko also has some legitimate power over Bud. Gecko possesses the skills and knowledge that created his success, and if Bud wishes to become successful he must follow the example set by Gordon Gecko. So Gordon’s position gives him power over Bud Fox. This has the element of legitimate power. Expert power can be seen in the relationship between Gordon and Bud because of Gordon’s expertise in Wall Street. Gordon has already set out and accomplished Bud’s goals so Bud looks to Gordon for guidance in his own quest for success. Gordon has expert power over 2007-02-02T18:38:47-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Power-and-Greed-in-the-Film-Wall-Street-32566.aspx Film Analysis of Platoon Film Analysis of Platoon Platoon tells the story of Vietnam from the point of view of a young, naive soldier, Chris Taylor (Charlie Sheen). The film showed its viewers about war, and what it really was. Hot the dramatized part you see on TV, but the hell that it really was. Oliver Stone, the director of the movie, was actually a soldier during Vietnam. So parts of the storyline and the general idea behind the film were based on some of his personal experiences there. Sergeant Elias is portrayed as a caring leader who likes to use drugs to get away from the war. His enemy in the platoon, Sergeant Barnes (Tom Beringer), is portrayed as a fighting machine that will stop at nothing to get the job done. When you watch this movie, you see that Barnes will do everything and anything to survive. Barnes has much hubris. He thinks he can do anything. The story is narrated by Chris Taylor and begins with his arrival in Vietnam. The first thing he sees is rows of bodies being readied for shipment back to the U.S. He sees soldiers giving him the “stare” thinking that Chris has no idea what he is up against in Vietnam. He finds out that other soldiers don't associate with the newcomers because they haven't put in their time. After Chris has been there a while, other soldiers advise him to count the days he's put in, not how many he has to go. That way it won't seem so long. After only a week, Chris realizes he's made a horrible mistake by volunteering. Taylor goes through perpetia and wishes that he hadn’t have come to Vietnam. . During a patrol, a competition develops between Barnes and Elias which causes two factions to form in the platoon. This is the rising action of the movie. The two factions in the platoon argue about everything and you know that something is going to happen between the two leaders, Barnes and Elias. The platoon is obdurate and ignores the fact that the platoon being in two different parts will not help them win the war. This leads to the final confrontation. The platoon is sent out on a mission to search and destroy any enemy they find. During the patrol, they come up against heavy enemy forces. During the battle 2007-02-02T17:56:42-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Film-Analysis-of-Platoon-32543.aspx Analysis of Advanced Higher Music Analysis of Advanced Higher Music The classical composer Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart, born in 1756 in Salzburg, Austria, is probably the greatest composer in Western musical history. He began composing when he was five, and when he was six he performed in concerts in numerous courts with his older sister. He composed his first opera 'La Finta Semplice' at the age of twelve. In 1779 he was given the position of court organist, then two years later he was summoned to Vienna where he lived until he died in 1791, leaving a requiem which he had started writing unfinished. Among his numerous concertos, Mozart composed four horn concertos. In this essay I will be writing about the third movement, a fast and spirited rondo, of Mozart's fourth Concerto for horn and orchestra, kochel no.495. In my opinion, Mozart's horn concertos have similarities with certain works by the early 20th century composer Ronald Binge, who was one of the most successful of his generation. As he came from a poor family, they didn't have the money to pay for Binge to go to music college, so he became a cinema organist, where he learnt a lot of light repertoire and developed his skills as an arranger. In 1935, when he was in London, Binge's breakthrough arrived when he became an arranger for Mantovani, subsequently reorganising the orchestra to create it's distinctive sound. One of Binge's most significant works is his Concerto for Alto Saxophone and Orchestra, which he wrote in 1956. This consists of three movements, the second being a slow and sorrowful 'romance'. In this essay I am also going to write about the Romance by Binge, which is a complete contrast to the third movement of Mozart's Concerto for horn and Orchestra, which I previously mentioned. Mozart's rondo is in 6/8 time and in the key of E flat major. It begins with the lively 'signature tune' which recurs throughout the movement, thus making it a rondo. The accompaniment to this melody is fairly bare, the strings play crotchets simultaneously on the first and fourth beats of the bar which gives a marching feel to the music. This fast and lively melody is then repeated on the strings, with added grace notes, which give it even more energy. The first episode begins at bar 2007-02-02T17:46:43-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-Advanced-Higher-Music-32538.aspx A Brief History of Film A Brief History of Film History of film has been dominated by the discovery and testing of the paradoxes inherent in the medium itself. Film uses machines to record images of life; it combines still photographs to give the illusion of continuous motion; it seems to present life itself, but it also offers impossible unrealities approached only in dreams. The motion picture was developed in the 1890s from the union of still PHOTOGRAPHY, which records physical reality, with the persistence-of-vision toy, which made drawn figures appear to move. Four major film traditions have developed since then: fictional narrative film, which tells stories about people with whom an audience can identify because their world looks familiar; nonfictional documentary film, which focuses on the real world either to instruct or to reveal some sort of truth about it; animated film, which makes drawn or sculpted figures look as if they are moving and speaking; and experimental film, which exploits film's ability to create a purely abstract, nonrealistic world unlike any previously seen. Film is considered the youngest art form and has inherited much from the older and more traditional arts. Like the novel, it can tell stories; like the drama, it can portray conflict between live characters; like painting, it composes in space with light, color, shade, shape, and texture; like music, it moves in time according to principles of rhythm and tone; like dance, it presents the movement of figures in space and is often underscored by music; and like photography, it presents a two-dimensional rendering of what appears to be three-dimensional reality, using perspective, depth, and shading. Film, however, is one of the few arts that is both spatial and temporal, intentionally manipulating both space and time. This synthesis has given rise to two conflicting theories about film and its historical development. Some theorists, such as S. M. EISENSTEIN and Rudolf Arnheim, have argued that film must take the path of the other modern arts and concentrate not on telling stories or representing reality but on investigating time and space in a pure and consciously abstract way. Others, such as Andre Bazin and Siegfried KRACAUER, maintain that film must fully and carefully develop its connection with nature so that it can portray human events as excitingly and revealingly as possible. Because of his fame, his success at publicizing his activities, and his habit of patenting machines before actually inventing them, Thomas EDISON received most of 2007-02-02T17:42:16-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Brief-History-of-Film--32536.aspx Analysis of Pink Floyd's Animals Pigs, Dogs, and Sheep Released in 1977, the Pink Floyd album “Animals” was written mainly by bassist, lyricist, and composer, Roger Waters. All lyrics on the record were created by him, and he wrote or co-wrote all five songs on the album. While the record reached #3 on the Billboard U.S. Album charts, it fell very quickly, due to the length of each song. The songs are all either under two minutes long, or over ten minutes long. Animals is considered to be a “concept album”, which means that it contains a theme or story. In this album, the theme is analogies of animals to the types of people in society. Dogs represent greedy businessmen, pigs are wealthy and powerful people, and sheep symbolize the lower class in society, or the proletariat. The first major song on “Animals”, “Dogs”, is a seventeen minute long ballad about businessmen whose whole lives revolve around their careers. Waters takes the voice of a dog, giving advice to other dogs about how to live. “You gotta sleep on your toes, and when you’re on the street. You gotta be able to pick out the easy meat with your eyes closed,” Waters exclaims in the first few minutes of the song. As “Dogs” continues, the businessmen slowly destroy themselves by losing control of their lives. “So have a good drown, as you go down alone, dragged down by the stone.” Towards the end of the song, Waters repeatedly mocks the egotistical dogs, calling them “deaf, dumb and blind”, and claims that they pretend that “everyone’s expendable” and “no one has a real friend”. In the final lines of “Dogs”, there is a series of lines that tells the story of how these dogs live. The song ends with the line, “Who was dragged down by the stone,” and indicates that the dogs cannot survive the life of a businessman striving for money and power all of his life. “Pigs (Three Different Ones)” follows “Dogs” on “Animals”, and refers to the rich, powerful men in society. They are similar to dogs, but they hold more power and are a step above on the social ladder. The first verse refers these people as charades, and mocks them with lyrics such as “Pig stain on your fat chin” and 2007-01-31T04:34:52-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-Pink-Floyd-s-Animals-32491.aspx Studying the Works of Painter and Poet Francesco Clemente Studying the Works of Painter and Poet Francesco Clemente Francesco Clemente is a self-taught painter and published poet who was born in Naples, Italy in 1952; he also went to school for Architecture in 1970 in Italy (“Biography”1)(“Clemente”1). “In 1973 Clemente made his first trip to India, where he now spends part of each year studying the Buddhist religion and the Sanskrit language, the classical language of India.”(“Clemente”,1). He moved to America in 1980; he and his family mainly reside in Greenwich Village in New York City, his art studio is nearby (Sischy,1). When asked in an interview about his process of deciding who he will paint he speaks about a persons status set and that it is not the persons achieved status that helps him to decide, it is that he is “…fascinated by what’s behind the mask, which is something frail, yet at the same time reassuring, because it remains.”(Sischy,3). In the same interview Clemente is asked about his self-portraits “Where are you in your head when you paint them?” Clemente speaks of his own reflexivity in response to the question: “In my head I am in one of those Buddhist caves where you see a thousand Buddha faces on the wall. In my head I am on my seventeen-year-old acid trip, when I saw my personas fall one minute after another, as if I was dying every moment.”…”I'm at the age where I don't need an acid trip to feel naked. To feel that I don't exist. Now a self-portrait is almost a reminder to me that I do exist, at least for a foreign eye. What I make are collected feelings, so I think the only way for me to see my work and not feel that I'm crazy is to see it through someone else's eyes. Your feelings exist if someone else feels the same. Otherwise you might think you really are crazy.”(Sischy,4). Clemente’s numerous self-portraits, the first done in 1976 have been called “ironic” (“Francesco”1) In her article “Francesco Clemente’s India” the author, Gini Alhadeff goes in search of what inspires Clemente. She got advice from the artist himself on the area’s she should visit in India. In the beginning of her article she speaks of a Yoga master from Madras “…when asked why he thought foreigners come to India on spiritual quest, he replied that he didn’t 2007-01-12T04:07:44-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Studying-the-Works-of-Painter-and-Poet-Francesco-Clemente-32407.aspx Analysis of Stanley Kubrick's Influence as a Film Maker Analysis of Stanley Kubrick's Influence as a Film Maker "A film is - or should be - more like music than like fiction. It should be a progression of moods and feelings. The theme, what's behind the emotion, the meaning, all that comes later" (Stanley Kubrick) Director Stanley Kubrick was born within the confines of New York on the 26th of July 1928. The son of a physician, he began his career at the relatively young age of 16 when he began working as a freelance photographer for Look Magazine. Around this time the growing in confidence teenager founded a passionate interest in film. After several years as an avid photographer he made a move into moving pictures, directing and producing his first piece entitled ‘ Day of the Flight ‘ in 1950. After this had kicked started his desire for film and the creation of it, he went on to create two more documentaries entitled ‘ The Flying Padre ‘ and ‘ The Seafarers ‘. The facts about Kubrick’s film debut are sketchy to say the least. Obviously the way in which it was filmed, the film title, the name of the director (Stanley Kubrick) are all relatively factual pieces of information to obtain, however, the mystery remains of how Kubrick actually got the money to fund such a project. Some say that the film – ‘ Fear and Desire ‘ (1950) – was funded by Kubrick’s family, others say that he was head-hunted by a big studio and handed the money (to see what he could do) and then some internet pages will tell you that he attracted investors and hustled chess games. This just goes to demonstrate the mystery, intrigue, and gossip mongering that was all part of the Kubrick saga. Within the next decade Kubrick would go on to direct two more films, these films would single him out as one of the first true independent film makers – Killer’s Kiss (1955) and The Killing (1956). Then came Paths of Glory (1957) starring Kirk Douglas. This film brought him swiftly to the attention of Hollywood, and in 1960 with the backing of Kirk Douglas, Kubrick was drafted in to direct the epic adventure entitled – Spartacus. Kubrick must have made a good impression with these studios right from the very start. This was his first big feature film, it would go on to take 167 2007-01-11T05:11:50-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-Stanley-Kubrick-s-Influence-as-a-Film-Maker-32356.aspx Character Analysis of Emma in the Film Clueless Character Analysis of Emma in the Film "Clueless" Amy Heckerlings 'Clueless' is a very entertaining film which can be viewed from a number of different aspects. It can be seen as an entertaining teenpic about the life of a typical American teenager or as a very clever adaption of Jane Austens well-known book 'Emma'. With an understanding of 'Emma', the viewer of 'Clueless would be able to reveal parallels between the two texts and also be able to recognise various similarities and differences between them. To that extent, an understanding of 'Emma would add a further level of enjoyment and analysis to 'Clueless'. On its own, 'Clueless' can be seen as your everyday typical American teenpic. It would be very entertaining and would be enjoyed by most teenagers of today. As the film is a teenpic, it deals with everyday problems that todays teenagers deal with. Also, the music and fashion in 'Clueless' is appealing to these people an it is mainly contempory and 'in'. They would enjoy and relate to it. Many people who have seen Amy Heckerlings film 'Clueless' have no idea that it is an adaption of Jane Austens classic book 'Emma' and yet they are still able to enjoy it for its content. Although they still appreciate the film woithout an understanding of 'Emma', they would probably enjoy is more if they had a prior understanding of 'Emma'. Amy Heckerling has been able to cleverly transform 'Emma', and early nineteenth century book into 'Clueless', a popular film produced in the late twentieth century. She was able to do this by altering the book so that it is in a modern context and then presenting it in the form of a film. One fantastic example of this is when in 'Emma', the incident of the portrait occured. That is when Emma painted the portrait of Harriet and then Mr. Elton took it in order fo it to be framed. In 'Clueless' a similar incident occured except this time the picture was in the form of a more modern photograph, not a painting. Another great example of this was whenin 'Emma', Emma got a ride home in the carraige with Mr. Elton where he declared his love for her. In the parallel to this incident in 'Clueless', the ride home was in a car, which obviously is due to the more modern context of the twentieth century. Amy 2007-01-11T04:52:54-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Character-Analysis-of-Emma-in-the-Film-Clueless-32351.aspx Analysis of Alive The Movie Analysis of "Alive," The Movie In the film Alive, struggle is shown in a very explicit and raw sense; it shows how many different ways people deal with struggle. A European rugby team crashes down in the Andes, and they each struggle with the instant physical change in their own way. This film is very different in the way it presents struggle. Most of the film shots are medium-close, and the music is fairly constant. Thus it is up to the actors to present struggle within the film. The director uses many different techniques to show the struggle becoming present within the group. Pathos is incited within the audience through the use of presenting the rugby team as innocent kids, building a personalization between the characters and the audience. The idea of the situation which the rugby team has been placed in constructs a sense of panic within the audience; the predicament causes terror within the audience. Pathos, which is evoked within the audience in the first scenes, is placed by the effect of personalizing the characters in the film. This draws the audience closer to the characters and helps the audience to 'feel' the struggles, and terror, being faced by the young rugby team. It is evoked in the first scenes through the voices of the characters: "Those mountains below us don't look beautiful, they look like big white teeth waiting to swallow us up." This give the audience something to think about before any of the action occurs with the crash scene. After the crash scene, pathos is evoked in the audience with the effect of each individual characters struggle to survive, and the visual effect of seeing their suffering up-close. Ten days after the crash, the characters in the film need to eat, and there isn't any food, so they resort to cannibalism. This presents an idea with is considered a taboo in our society, and thus the struggle of the characters in the film is seen as frightening rather than hard. This idea which is shunned in our present society, is presented in Alive as the next logical step to survival, and thus, even though (the audience is) repulsed by it, the director gives the audience the idea that it is virtuous, therefore juxtaposing our normal lives and habits, and thus escalating the effect of physical struggle within the movie. The emotional struggle is presented extremely well in this text; 2007-01-11T03:55:07-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-Alive-The-Movie-32340.aspx Ornette Coleman and the Development of Jazz Music Ornette Coleman and the Development of Jazz Music All music has to develop into something new and by the late 1950's jazz was ready for a slight turn. A musical style called free jazz emerged with slight differences that has influenced most improvised music to this day. Some people despised this music's lack of set form. They found it difficult to listen to because of the missing order and lack of pre-planed notes. Others embraced the new music and it's emphasis on random feelings of emotion. For the men that developed free jazz it was a journey to find the "ultimate" expression in music. There is no set definition for free jazz. "In free jazz, musicians improvise freely without adherence to time keeping patterns, conventional solo versus accompaniment roles, or the preset arrangement of harmonies (a chord progression) that commonly guided improvisation in earlier styles.("Free Jazz" Encyclopedia Britannica Online)" Ornette Coleman, one of the leading men in free jazz, when asked the definition of free jazz said "In most music the composition determines the song, in free jazz, however, the song determines the composition." By this he means that in free jazz the song depends on what is going on around the musician instead of already determined notes. People could say that that is true with improvised music in general but in much of improvised music there are set chord progressions that limit the notes that can be played at certain times. Free jazz brought about a more open and natural type of improvisation in music. There are a few major common elements in free jazz. Some times the music is based on the moment. The musician would play based on the mood in the room. He would ignore the chords and rhythms of the piece and use the energy in the room to make the piece best for that particular time. Sometimes there is collective improvisation in which some or all of the musicians are improvising at the same time. This is difficult because the musicians do not know what the other musicians are going to play next. And sometimes there is an odd or free time signature, and then music does not follow a strict tempo. A good example of this is mentioned in the book All you need is Love: the story of popular music. It says "Ornette Coleman... slowed down or speeded up the tempo of his 2007-01-09T02:56:34-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Ornette-Coleman-and-the-Development-of-Jazz-Music-32318.aspx Analysis of Dave Matthews Band Song Lyrics Analysis of Dave Matthews Band Song Lyrics According to the American Heritage Dictionary a poet is someone who writes poems. If I were to give my own definition of a poet it would say a poet is someone who can take a group of words and put a hundred different emotions and meanings into them. This is what Dave Mathews does with his lyrics; he takes his emotions and puts them into words. This is what makes him a poet and a master of words. From the debut of his first album Remember Two Things, Mathews has instructed the listener to do everything from love to relax and enjoy the day. He does this through his lyrics, taking his experiences and emotions putting them to words and passing his knowledge to us. It is very rare to find someone in today’s music industry that can inspire in this way. Money and MTV have taken away what music is supposed to do, create emotions. A very sad and obvious example is the current charts topper The Back Street Boys. What is the world coming to when a group of kids are making millions because a bunch of 12-year-old girls have crushes? This is the cue for the prophet Mathews, he takes his talents and does something that people can relate too. He inspires and pushes the limits of the imagination. To give the reader a taste if what Dave Mathews’ poetry is like I’m going to give some examples over the next paragraph. The examples that precede derive from several of his albums so as to give the full spectrum of his talents. The first exert is Proudest Monkey from the album Crash, it is a song about a person who lived a very simple life but decides to make a change: “Swing in this tree Oh I am bounce around so well Branch to branch, limb to limb you see All in a day's dream I'm stuck Like the other monkeys here I am a humble monkey Sitting up in here again But then came the day I climbed out of these safe limbs Ventured away Walking tall, head high up and singing I went to the city Car horns, corners and the gritty Now I am the proudest monkey you've ever seen” This shows that though these are lyrics from a song, if read without music to accompany them the 2007-01-08T21:23:25-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-Dave-Matthews-Band-Song-Lyrics-32288.aspx Science Fiction Modernity in The Incredible Shrinking Science Fiction Modernity in "The Incredible Shrinking Man" ‘Some terrors are hard to face directly, and so they come in the more easily donned cloak of metaphor. That has been the secret agenda of the horror movie from the beginning’ Referred to here as the horror movie, science fiction is a difficult genre to define, often related to fantasy, horror, thrillers or film noir. Decade by decade it can be seen how the science fiction film has been a way of representing and responding to a number of broad, cultural anxieties. Jack Arnold’s film, ‘The Incredible Shrinking Man’ (1957), based on the science fiction novel by Richard Matheson represents, in my opinion, four categories of anxiety. Throughout this composition I will outline these categories within the context of 1950’s America, taking into account issues of nationhood, citizenship and identity. Using concepts such as genre and ideology in relation to cultural and historical processes, I aim to analyse the anxieties represented in The Incredible Shrinking Man within wider filmic expressions of nationhood in the United States. Due to the increased participation of women in the workforce during the Second World War and the rise of consumer culture in the 1950’s, women had more autonomy during the post-war period in America. This could perhaps have led to anxieties about masculine identity and gender roles. The central characters in the film, until the shift to the basement, are Scott Carey and his wife Louise. It is evident from the beginning of the film that their patriarchal gender roles are a representation of normality, confirmed by Louise’s statement, ‘as long as you’ve got this wedding ring, you’ve got me’. As the wedding ring falls off, the stages of abnormality quicken rapidly and the representation of Louise changes, ‘The paranoia swells by stages. First, it is sexual, as his size relative to that of his wife continues to diminish; she comes to seem a looming and gross creature, and her behaviour to him is patronising.’ Carey’s initial concern, I would argue, is that of the loss of his masculinity, ‘I loathed myself, my home, the caricature my life with Lou had become.’ His masculinity is later retrieved by defeating the spider that he conceives as a metaphor for ‘every fear in the world.’ Bearing in mind the female spider (specifically the black widow) commonly kills its mate, this triumph is particularly prominent in relation to 2007-01-08T21:19:53-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Science-Fiction-Modernity-in-The-Incredible-Shrinking-32286.aspx The Pianist Wladyslaw Szpilman Review Neyko Dimov The Pianist Charecter Review In the movie The Pianist, Adrian Brody plays a polish Jew 2007-01-07T10:27:39-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Pianist-Wladyslaw-Szpilman-Review-32267.aspx The Last Samuri Movie Review The Last Samurai, directed by Edward Zwick, starring actor Tom Cruise is based on the Japanese history during the end of the 18th century and the start of the 19th. The main focus of the movie is the transformation between a thousand year old tradition of a samurai soldier using a sword as his weapon, with the introduction of modern day weapons. During this time period, the Japanese communicated with various other cultures such as those of the French, English, German, American, and many others in order to try and learn many new educational and political systems to try and unify their country. An example of this of course would be the decision of the Japanese government to put modern weapons into use. As the transformation began, this symbolized the end of an era with the begging of a new one. As the movie unfolds, not only do we see the changes that occurred during this specific time frame in the society, but we also come to learn a lot more about the Japanese culture. Captain Nathan Algren played by Tom Cruise, shows just how different their way of living and prospective of life is compared to our modern day views. Captain Algren plays a soldier who once participated in the mass killing of Native Americans, and now feels deep guilt for what he has seen and done. Despite those obstacles, he is sent to Japan under a contract to teach them the use of modern guns. Both the actors in the movie and the sets and costumes used, create a perfectly accurate and entertaining view of the Japanese culture and the end of the last samurai. One of the most interesting aspects oh the Japanese culture which the movie greatly focuses on is their amazing form of discipline. As we watch the samurais, we see how their every aspect of life is concentrated on precision and perfection, from their razor sharp swords, to their great honor at the battlefield. As mentioned and shown in the film, whatever the Japanese people did, they did it to perfection. This of course, was an achievement thanks to their great way of concentration. In the film, when Algren tries to learn how to fight like a samurai, he is though that he needs to block out any surrounding disturbances such as people talking etc. This is something the Japanese samurais were known best 2007-01-07T10:15:39-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Last-Samuri-Movie-Review-32265.aspx Analyze That A Movie Review Film Review Dimo Dimov “Analyze That” “Analyze That” created in 2002 is a sequel of the 1999 mob comedy "Analyze This". It is a rib- tickling comedy sequel, no longer a tale of a charming psychiatrist keeping a mafia don sober. On the contrary, it's the mafia godfather who exposes his shrink to the reality of the tough and indestructible side to every human soul. The film depicts two stereotypical characters, the collected psychotherapist and the notorious gangland figure. The unforeseeable events that override their lives ultimately juxtapose them towards one other. Soon the audience is bound to realize the uncertain and unpredictable truth about the characters created by Harold Ramis. As he both writes and directs this crime comedy, Harold Ramis succeeds in exposing us to the achievements and ordeals of the characters lives through light hearted comic relieves and intense unpredictable twists. The story takes place in the late 90’s early 2000’s, entirely set in suburban New York. After being locked up in Sing-Sing for 850 days, Paul Vitti's life, played by Robert De Niro, is threatened by assassins. He fakes insanity and starts singing show tunes from West Side Story. Day after day, FBI agents monitoring him are baffled as New York’s most notorious gangland figure walks around his cell in a distressing stupor. This draws the attention of Ben Sobel, played by Billy Crystal, an analyst who organizes Vitti to be released into his custody. Craving for some therapy himself, as he has inherited the family profession, as well as an excess stock of pressure after the unexpected death of his father, grieving Sobel talks Vitti into finding a regular job. At the same time, Vitti discovers that the Rigazzi family is the one who want him dead, leading to his unsuccessful attempt of finding a legitimate occupation. Nevertheless, luck strikes him and he finds employment working as a technical advisor 2007-01-07T10:13:27-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analyze-That-A-Movie-Review-32264.aspx Concert Review of Punk Band NoFX Concert Review of Punk Band NoFX On November 26th I went to the Stone Pony in New York to see another of my favorite bands, NOFX. NOFX is a punk-ska band. Punk meaning fast paced drumbeats and quick singing and ska meaning a song played with trumpets. The band members are Fat Mike (vocals, bass), El Hefe (guitar, trumpet, vocals), Eric Melvin (guitar, vocals), and Erik Sandin (drums). The one thing I found out there was that El Hefe sings a lot. I thought he only sings in a few songs but when I heard them play, I noticed that he sang about half of the songs. NOFX music has considerable groove for a punk band and is sparked by the two lead guitarists, Eric Melvin and El Hefe. Tight play between the band's four members, and short, fast, punchy songs, with a laid back approach would even have non-punk fans entertained. Their songs talk about racism, politics, social problems, sex, drugs, lesbians, bums, alcohol, animal freedom... and many other strange subjects. In their music you will find punk, of course, but also rock, hardcore, ska, even reggae and jazz. If you ask me they are a just a punk-ska band. Their songs are interesting and different from one another. Each song has it's own characteristics. The lyrics are very interesting, sometimes strange, and sometimes incomprehensible. You basically just have to understand them in your own way. The club was packed, or more accurately, stuffed. After much anticipation the punk gods, NOFX hit the stage and the crowd surged with excitement even before they opened the set with one of my favorite songs, "Reagan Sucks." The next song they played was "Bob". They played songs from the album "Flossing a Dead Horse" - which is one massive trumpet solo presented by El Hefe. The next song they played was "Eat the Meek" with trumpet and lead vocals by El Hefe. The mosh pit was monstrous and seemed to gain in size as it rotated in circles and swallowed innocent bystanders into the craziness. People were being knocked over everywhere and smashed by the surging waves of dancers. People were body surfing and there seemed to be chaos going on everywhere. After that, the seventh song they played was "Hobophobic" (Scared of bums not just because they stink bad. Not just because they're crackers. From drinking too much lysol. Let them be.) Then they 2007-01-06T20:53:40-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Concert-Review-of-Punk-Band-NoFX-32252.aspx Critical Play Analysis of "The Letterbox" by Anne Critical Play Analysis of "The Letterbox" by Anne Di Mambro "The Letterbox" by Anne Marie Di Mambro is a short play set in the west coast of Scotland on the landing of a tenement building. I believe that Di Mambro wrote "The Letterbox" in order to educate the audience on the topic of domestic violence. It has been said that "drama mirrors the society in which it was written," this is certainly the case wit the letter box. At the time "The Letterbox" was written domestic abuse was still considered a taboo subject, by writing the letter box Di Mambro wished to lift the veil of secrecy over domestic abuse. The message within "The Letterbox" is that victims of domestic abuse feel isolated and are ignored by the wider society, even looked down on and blamed for their plight. In "The Letterbox" Di Mambro explores the issue of domestic abuse through the use of many devices, of which include `character`, `relationships` and `set and location`. To all extents and purposes "The Letterbox" is a monologue, although more than one character have lines the main body of dialogue comes from Martha. Martha is a working class mother who is the victim of domestic abuse. The characters in the letter box show different perspectives of domestic abuse. Martha, of course, is the victim who feels alone and unable to get help. Wendy is an innocent bystander, a child who is caught in the middle of the conflict between her parents and is confused. Finally there is Jack and Jill, an almost fairy tale couple whose relationship is as far removed from that of Marthas as possible. The Piece opens with Martha sitting in her close, locked outside her front door. She is alone, this literally shows her feeling of isolation from her family, friends and the public. The fact that there is a door between Martha and her family represents a barrier between them preventing Martha communicating her feelings with them effectively. When Jack and Jill enter, Jack hides Jill away from Martha with his arm around her, this show how the public shuns domestic abuse victims (at the time), and provides a stronger foundation for Martha`s feeling of isolation. When the characters of Jack and Jill are Introduces they seem to represent the view of the wider society and are suitably 2007-01-04T17:57:40-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Critical-Play-Analysis-of-quot-The-Letterbox-quot-by-Anne-32213.aspx The Cuban Missile Crisis in the Film Thirteen Days The Cuban Missile Crisis in the Film "Thirteen Days" The film Thirteen Days shows the viewer a “blockbuster” look at the 1962 Cuban Missile Crisis that challenged the Kennedy administration. It does a reasonable job of sifting through history and picking the pieces that allow the audience to understand the historical event and enjoy the movie without being overloaded with information. The character of the President’s fiercely loyal aid, Kenneth O’Connell played by the actor Kevin Costner is followed throughout the film to give a more personal feel to viewer. Not a bad idea, however, Costner makes the worst attempt at an accent that I have ever heard. This, unfortunately deterred me for the remainder of the film. O’Connell’s relationship with the two Kennedy’s is also a key part of the film. Bruce Greenwood who plays president Kennedy does an admirable job of portraying a president who “won high praise for his grace under pressure and the way he sifted conflicting advice and made decisions (Shaller, p.196).” The interaction between all of the characters in the film were sufficient in showing the viewer the effects of politics behind the scenes, away from the public eye. The film follows the Crisis from the pictures initially taken of the U.S.S.R.’s missiles in Cuba by a U2 plane to the U.S.S.R.’s agreement to remove its missiles and troops form Cuba and the U.S.’s removal of missiles from Turkey. The latter scene brings up one of the main historical questions that the film presents. In the Present Tense text it was stated that the U.S. did not remove the missiles from Turkey until after the Soviet’s had removed theirs, and that the U.S. had done this “silently.” Yet another source declared that Kennedy had already ordered the removal of missiles in Turkey that were considered outmoded, but that he refused to act “under the gun.” The final result it states, was that Kennedy agreed to the original offer - not to invade Cuba - and ignored the Soviet request to remove missiles from Turkey (Tindall, 1988). In contrast, the film shows that the U.S. agreed to remove the missiles from Turkey simultaneously and that this information had been leaked out by the administration - as was shown in the picketing scene outside the White House. I am not sure why 2007-01-03T15:43:23-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Cuban-Missile-Crisis-in-the-Film-Thirteen-Days-32183.aspx A Production Analysis of The Jungle Book Play A Production Analysis of The Jungle Book Play Taking place on an arena stage, the cast and crew of The Jungle Book did a remarkable job telling a story of a boy named Mowgli, who struggles with the jungle society he was raised in. The theatrical elements of this play emphasized the theme and allowed the audience to see how the characters were willing to risk everything in order to challenge the structures of society in this play. Throughout the play, the theme was stressed through the lights and sounds. In particular, the costumes for Mowgli, Sherakhan, and Akela, chosen by designer, Jessica Kreigel, showed this. Mowgli, played by Michael Creed, wore a very contemporary, modern day costume, which consisted simply of a turtleneck, faded light blue jeans, and matching sneakers. The turtleneck chosen by Kreigel was yellow-orange in color, tight-fitted, and had thin vertical stripes. This style helped to enhance Mowgli’s character and emphasized the theme of the play. In a sense, the vertical lines implied Mowgli’s feeling of being trapped behind the bars of society, which is how he felt throughout the play. The animal society that he grew up in expected him to behave like them and conform to their rules. Yet, he always felt that he was different from them. In addition, the bright color of Mowgli’s turtleneck allowed the audience to infer that he wanted to break free of these rules, which he ultimately does in the end. The pants worn by Mowgli were different compared to the other characters, who all wore velvet dark pants. His pants were light-colored blue jeans and were made out of coarser material. This implied how Mowgli would not conform to the structures of society. Mowgli was also the only character who wore bright color sneakers. This further emphasized how he was different from society and how he would challenge their rules. Kreigel also brought out the theme of the play through Sherakhan’s costume. Sherakhan, played by Zachary McCall, wore a rust colored shirt, black leather pants, and a metal spiked belt, with matching wristbands. Like all the other animals, he wore dark colored pants, which let the audience know that he belonged with them. On the other hand, his shirt was lightly colored. This color contrast chosen by 2006-12-20T01:53:25-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Production-Analysis-of-The-Jungle-Book-Play-32105.aspx Theme Analysis and Critique of the Movie Glory Theme Analysis and Critique of the Movie "Glory" In this movie, it describes how the Free African Americans volunteer or sacrifice their lives to participate in the Civil War between the Union and the Confederates. In the opening of the movie, it shows a part in the Civil War where the Union attacked the Confederates straight on. Into the opening, it showed a Union soldier getting blown in the head like a watermelon would fall on a concrete ground. That part in the movie was amazing because it showed the details of the head being blown up by a cannon ball. It was simply amazing. Anyhow, in the mid-point of the movie, African Americans were training in a boot camp to prepare for the Civil War that lies ahead. It shows how each of them trained and how the generals were pushing them to their limits. After the training, the soldiers were ready for war. The first battle started in the woods where the Union African soldiers blasted their musket rifles against the Confederates. The shots killed several Confederates; however, it wasn’t the end of the shootout. As the fog was hovering over the soldiers, a row of sparks of explosions blasted at the Union Army. In this tense moment, the Union soldiers quickly reload and fired back. Then suddenly, two sides collide and bayonets started impaling soldiers from both sides. This point in the movie was awesome. You can actually hear piercing sounds of the bayonets into the soldiers! Later into the last and conclusive part in the movie, the Union soldiers of the 54th volunteer to head towards the Fort where the Confederates were defending. It was dramatic how the TITANIC background music was playing during the preparing for battle at the Fort. The beach waves were crashing and seagulls flying around like a bunch of wanderers. I had a little tear in my eye, but I manage to hold it back for the battle. Into the battle, the soldiers from both sides were dying everywhere. The main characters in the movie eventually died and the dramatic music starts playing and everybody is getting sad and so on. Finally, the Confederates gave up by waving their white flag. Afterwards, the movie showed corpses of dead soldiers getting piled up. The main characters were being thrown into 2006-12-19T17:10:49-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Theme-Analysis-and-Critique-of-the-Movie-Glory-32093.aspx Comparison of Hoop Dreams and A Raisin in the Sun Comparison of "Hoop Dreams" and "A Raisin in the Sun" The movie Hoop Dreams shows you the difficulties and obstacles that come in the way of dreams. Although it’s said that if you believe in a dream long enough it will come true, but in Hoop Dreams and A Raisin in the Sun you are shown the harsh realities of the falseness of that statement. And that the reality of a dream not coming true hits you like a brick wall. Many obstacles get in the way of the road to dreams in both stories. In both stories, all families suffer from having little knowledge, and it doesn’t help that they’re all black. Also being poor and living in the ghetto makes things that much harder. Pregnancies also put big bumps in the road to success, in both instances it makes the families come together and try their hardest to make it through. However, there are also many different obstacles that come in the way for each family. In Hoop Dreams, both William and Arthur are given much support to fulfill their dreams of getting to the NBA, but Walter in A Raisin in the Sun is only given grief on getting his liquor store. This can point the young immature teens to giving them more hope that a very rare dream will come true. Also, the two ballplayers do have talent to help them start down the road to success, but that can be very misleading, all Walter has is the nagging of his buddies Bobo and Willy. The toughest of the obstacles to overcome was when William injured his knee and it affected his basketball career for a long time. He never really did get over it, he was forced to settle for a second best basketball school, but managed to receive a great education. Family matters also plays major roles in both the play and the movie. With both Bo (Arthur’s father) and Walter’s case, they both had substance abuse problems and it much affected how well the dreams went. By the end of each story, each said they were off drugs for good. Bo had even said that if he wouldn’t have been on drugs, he would’ve been able to afford Arthur’s education at St. Joseph’s, and that possibly could have put him more in the spotlight in the basketball scene, just like 2006-12-19T17:05:10-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Comparison-of-Hoop-Dreams-and-A-Raisin-in-the-Sun-32090.aspx The Music of the Baroque Period from 1600-1750 The Music of the Baroque Period from 1600-1750 The geographical center of the Baroque Era was Europe, with Italy as the place of origin with the movement later spreading throughout Europe via Germany, France and England. Music was the main source of pastimes, with the lower class making up most of the musicians and composers. As these people climbed in fame however, they were given substantial pay increases, but they still remained servants with little or no rights at all. Many musicians were sons of musicians who were given as apprentices to town musicians to live in their homes in return for their servitude doing odd jobs and copying music for them. Women were not taught or allowed to perform as composers and artists in those days, even though a few did manage to become successful composers. Major influences in the coming of the Baroque era were the increased demands of the nobles and kings for entertainment. The church was also a contributing factor because they began to use the emotion and theatrics of art to make worship services more interesting. The major characteristics of the Baroque period were the discoveries and developments in science and mathematics (this was the age of Galileo and Newton). The Baroque era was divided into three periods, early (1600-1640), middle (1640-1680), and late (1680-1750). Most of the music we know today was produced in the late period but the major changes associated with the Baroque era took place in the early period. Composers of the early Baroque period strove to bring forth as much emotion and passion into their pieces as possible, they composed the music to very emotional pieces of drama, which was conveyed into the music. This was also the setting for the emergence of opera. Art of that period was also affected, and pictures came alive with even more depth than the Renaissance period. Statues now took on the appearance of utilizing space and incorporated movement and actions. The musical forms of this period were a continuance of the polyphonic texture of the Renaissance, (after a brief return to the homophonic texture of old). Major and minor scales replaced the medieval sounds of the music coming from the church. The orchestra of the Baroque period was increasing in size and consisted of ten to forty players on instruments mainly from 2006-12-19T16:11:57-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Music-of-the-Baroque-Period-from-1600-1750-32076.aspx Theatre Review of Samson et Delilah Theatre Review of Samson et Delilah This past Tuesday night I went to the opera titled Samson et Delilah at the Metropolitan Opera House in New York City. This is not the first time I have seen this opera nor was this my first opera but this was the first time I brought with me a small notepad and a pencil. The opera was at the Metropolitan Opera House in New York City. I arrived about an hour prior to curtain because there is no such thing as being fashionably late at the met. If you miss opening curtain they you are not allowed to enter the auditorium. Of course there are television sets everywhere, including the bathroom so you technically wouldn’t miss anything. I, however, prefer to sit in the seat I paid an extremely large amount of money for. While I was waiting for the curtain to open the musicians in the orchestra pit were tuning their instruments and practicing scales and such. Now that I think about it, it is rather interesting that no matter which opera I go to see the sounds of the orchestra tuning its instruments are always the same. The conductor came out and a loud silence settled over the auditorium followed promptly by a thunderous round of applause. He waited for silence, and then he held his baton up into the air and began to conduct the overture, which was in four. The opening piece has never really been one of my favorites. It is rather harsh and grating and very sudden. When Samson came onto stage I felt my heart jump but when he began to sing it was like a cord had wrapped itself around my vocal chords silencing even a whisper. I have seen many men, as well as one woman, play the part of Samson and I have heard the rumors that Samson is Placido Domingo’s greatest rule. He certainly proves this by the end of tonight. For some reason Mr. Domingo must feel in his heart that he is indeed Samson. That is the impression that you get sitting in the audience watching his performance. It is not just the inflections in his voice or the way his body moves with the music. It is a combination of those two things plus his understanding of the role shows a depth that no contemporary singer could equal. 2006-12-19T03:18:06-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Theatre-Review-of-Samson-et-Delilah-32056.aspx Propagandistic Art of Communist China On October 1st 1949, Chairman Mao Zedong, leader of the Communist Party of China, declared the fall of Chiang Kai-shek's reactionary government, and announced the creation of the new People's Republic of China. However, the good chairman did not achieve this victory by military might alone; through the utilization of propagandistic artwork the communist party was able to win the support of the ailing masses. By examining the propaganda pieces used from the outbreak of the Chinese Civil War, through the Great Leap Forward and Cultural Revolution, and into modern times; along with analyzing the politics and events of the various time periods associated with their corresponding works of art; this paper will prove that communist propaganda has been, and is now, the disseminating force of national cultural identity in China. First of all, it is important to clarify the meaning of the word propaganda in Chinese society. In the west, the idea of propaganda is almost always synonymous with a prevarication or falsehood; yet in China, the word propaganda literally means to broadcast or inform. (Evans, 64) Because of this difference in definition, westerners often mistake the Chinese use of the term propaganda as a self-admission of deception or otherwise oblique portrayal of content. For example, while the Propaganda Department of the Central Committee of the Communist Party of China may sound like an insidious organization to most of the west; it is in actuality an establishment whose purpose is not only to educate the citizens of China about the news and history of the state, but to propagate vital knowledge such as how to handle livestock correctly to avoid contracting bird flu or SARS. (Hunter, p.94) The use of propaganda by the Chinese proletarian class pre-dates the revolution and civil war. Production of simple political propaganda leaflets began as early as 1910 calling for the overthrow of the Qing Dynasty. (Bartlett)(fig1) In figure one we see a group of nationalist and communist soldiers criticizing General Yuan Shikai, a top ranking official of the Qing military. After the overthrow of the last emperor, and the toppling of the Qing Empire as a whole, communist and nationalist forces were joined in a loose confederation to defeat the last warlords who were still loyal to imperial power. This period of time saw very little production of propagandist art. 1927 saw the split of the communist and nationalist alliance with 2006-12-19T02:19:50-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Propagandistic-Art-of-Communist-China-32043.aspx The Experience of "Proof" on Broadway The Experience of "Proof" on Broadway Even thought I have not seen many Broadway-class plays in my life, I was amazed by grandiose production of Proof and its varied actors performances. Proof tells the captivating story of a woman and her eccentric family. Drama quickly begins as the characters advance in their quest for an enigmatic proof. While a few critics argued that Proof is merely a family soap opera with mathematical references to give the play scope, I thought Proof was triumphant. I went to see the Broadway play last December, thinking that I would not enjoy it. I was very wrong, even if you do not enjoy plays typically, you should enjoy Proof. The reason that it succeeds in this way is due to its universal themes. It also is not necessary to have a comprehensive knowledge of mathematics. One reviewer of the play even said, "Anyone who can come close to balancing a checkbook already has more the sufficient knowledge to fully comprehend what’s going on." The family’s dynamics will also make you feel that, as a member of the audience, that you have experienced parts of the play in your own life. The atmosphere was also very pleasing at the Walter Kerr Theatre. For a Broadway play, the prices for tickets was quite reasonable at approximately $55-$75. Because of this a lot of people can go to see the play, which is good since the play could appeal to almost anyone. This is because its story is readily accessible to anyone around 14 years or older. Once the curtain came up, the play started off strong, capturing the attention of all audience members. We are also introduced to the first main character in the play, Catherine, a confused young woman at the age of 25. Sadly Catherine’s elderly father named Robert, falls victim to a serious mental illness, dementia. He was once a brilliant mathematician, known in the town for solving difficult proofs. Catherine quits college to care for her dear father in Chicago, while her sister, another main character named Clair, decides to move to New York to start a fresh new life. It is revealed then that the sisters, Catherine and Clair, have long time differences. Throughout most of the play, Clair is a bossy and 2006-12-18T22:16:21-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Experience-of-quot-Proof-quot-on-Broadway-32034.aspx Examining the Works of Director Mary Harron Examining the Works of Director Mary Harron Although she was born in Canada, Mary Harron knew a lot about America. She used this knowledge to make the movie American Psycho. In her adaptation of Bret Easton Ellis’s novel of the same name, Harron was able to make a satirical film about Wall Street life in the 1980s. It took two years and a lot of controversy to make her feature film debut, but Harron was able to do it in style and without backing down. Mary Harron was born in Canada, the daughter of Canadian actor and comedian Don Harron (a.k.a. Charlie Farquharson.) After attending Oxford University, Harron became a rock journalist. She was one of the people that helped start “Punk” magazine, and was the first writer from an American publication to interview The Sex Pistols. She went on to work as a writer for numerous publications including, “Melody Maker,” “The New Statesmen,” and “The Observer.” Her career as a rock journalist would then develop into a filmmaker and lead her to where she is today. Harron’s filmmaking career started when she began making documentaries for British television. She directed many short films for the BBC as well as making several documentary films. In 1996, Harron made her debut as a feature film writer and director, with the film I Shot Andy Warhol. Lily Taylor starred in this movie about author Valerie Solanas and her attempt at killing Andy Warhol. Harron’s film received critical acclaim and won Taylor a Special Jury Award at the Sundance Film Festival. It also received a nomination for best film at the Independent Spirit Awards along with the honor of opening the “Un Certain Regard” section of the Cannes Film Festival. For Harron’s next film she decided she wasn’t going to go with “something safe,” which leads us to American Psycho. Mary Harron was connected to this movie and she wanted it to follow how she envisioned it when her and Guinevere Turner adapted the screenplay. Harron felt that the role of Patrick Bateman, the Wall Street serial killer, should go the person that could capture him the best. Lions Gate felt that Leonardo DiCaprio would be the best for this role, but Harron did not. When they signed on DiCaprio, Harron painfully dropped out. She already cast 2006-12-18T20:02:13-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Examining-the-Works-of-Director-Mary-Harron-32023.aspx Michelangelo March 6, 1475 – February 18, 1564 “The true work of art is but a shadow of the divine perfection” -- Michelangelo Michelangelo was not only a sculptor, painter, poet and architect, he was truly a Renaissance man and easily one of the greatest artists of all time. Through his remarkable creations he demonstrated his amazing abilities and visions through his artwork. His artwork consisted of many different paintings and sculptures that showed humanity in it’s natural state of extreme beauty. We will explore the great and wonderful Sistine Chapel ceilings and paintings created by Michelangelo. By viewing his artwork, we will see through his eyes as he searched for information, truth and morality in the human race by focusing on people’s loyalty, commitment and interactions with each other to create a beautiful story in which he expressed in an artistic form during the sixteenth century. MICHELANGELO An Italian sculptor, painter, poet and architect, Michelangelo was one of the most inspired originators in the history of art during the Renaissance period, along with rival Leonardo Da Vinci. Michelangelo was born, the second of five brothers, in a small village of Caprese, which is near Arezzo, Italy on March 6, 1475. His full name Michelangelo Di Lodovico Butonarroti Simoni. His father was a local magistrate, Leonardo di Buonarotti di Simoni. Michelangelo's father placed him, at the age of 13 years old, in the workshop of a painter. Two years later he studied at a sculpture school in the Medici gardens and after was invited to the household of Lorenzo de' Medici, the Magnificent. This was an opportunity for him to communicate with the younger Medici, two of who later became popes (Leo X and Clement VII). Michelangelo created at least two sculptures by the time he turned 16 years old, which demonstrated that at a very young age he had achieved a personal style of his own originality. He settled for a time in Bologna, where in 1494 and 1495 he completed numerous marble statuettes for the Church of San Domenico. After returning to Florence, he reached a high point in his career by creating two of his best-known artworks Pieta (statue that shows the Virgin Mary grieving over her son, the dead Jesus) and David (a nude hero is shown as muscular and alert, looking off into the distance). This masterwork most definitely 2006-12-17T22:10:12-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Michelangelo--31999.aspx Art History Portrait Analysis Art History Portrait Analysis I will be comparing the portrait of Norman “The Red Man” 22nd Chief of Macleod by Allan Ramsay to the portrait of Louis XIV by Riguad. Allan Ramsay was Scottish and lived during the 18th century, which was probably the only time that Scotland shook off its reputation of being barren and poverty-stricken. Ramsay’s painting portrays, from the face down, a romantic chieftain wearing ancestral tartan. The cloth is swathed around him with toga-like folds to remind the viewer of the essential nobility of the Scottish clans. Norman stands with a background that implies 2006-12-13T01:14:03-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Art-History-Portrait-Analysis-31982.aspx The Untouchables and America in the 1920s The Untouchables and America in the 1920s The film The Untouchables explores the mob and its police involvement and corruption in 1920’s Chicago. The film shows the effect of organized crime upon American society, both by focusing upon their role in society and upon their involvement with law enforcement. The two extremes between good and evil in this move are mob boss Al Capone and justice-seeking investigator Elliot Ness. Through the film The Untouchables it is shown that organized crime serves the function of providing a service to society. Organized crime units simply look for something that is not available to the society legally and offer it to them for their own financial gain. In this particular film, Capone’s mob was offering liquor during prohibition to a society who desired it. The mob simply found their own “niche” market and jumped into it. The mob ensures that they do not have any competition or business losses through instilling an element of fear within everyone that they deal with. By portraying, and leading, a violent and ruthless way of doing business, the mob is both able to eliminate competition and trouble from other criminals. Additionally, fear, intimidation, and bribery can be used in the mob in order to control law enforcement and other public officials. Initially, law enforcement agencies were inefficient in dealing with organized crime in The Untouchables because so much of the police force was in the mob’s pocket. Through bribery, Capone’s mob was able to create an environment where there would be virtually no trouble from law enforcement officers. Additionally, when and if there was any trouble with law enforcement officers, the organized crime units would also pay off public official, such as judges, in order to remain above the law. All of this changed when one law enforcement officer attacked the case that he was assigned to (prohibition) and never backed down. He refused to take any bribes and did not stop in spite of the fear that the mob had generated toward him through threats to his family as well as the violent deaths of several other members of his police force. This detective, Elliot Ness, was able to get around the corruption throughout his workplace by forming his own group of only people that he knew he could trust, becoming much like 2006-12-07T15:38:49-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Untouchables-and-America-in-the-1920s-31930.aspx Critical Review of The Bourne Identity Critical Review of "The Bourne Identity" Robert Ludlum was born in New York City, raised in Short Hills, New Jersey and educated in Connecticut. A former actor and theatrical producer, at forty he decided to change careers and try his hand at writing. The rest is history – a reputation for immediate bestsellers, publication in over forty countries and thirty-two languages, and sales of 200 million copies worldwide. Robert Ludlum lives in Florida with his wife Mary, a former actress and his first critic. Ludlum has definitely lived up to his name as an excellent writer and he has shown this with his new book The Bourne Identity. Robert Ludlum’s The Bourne Identity is the first book of a three-part series. This novel, which is set in the cities of Zurich and Paris, is the story of a man who has lost his memory, and his search to find out who he is and what he has done. He starts with one clue: that someone wants him dead. The more he discovers, the more terrifying his conquest becomes. The plot is nothing more than a good guy versus bad guy battle. However, Ludlum’s style of writing turns the action into a sense of realism for the reader. This book is beautifully written which puts the reader into each and every character’s shoes. Each character is complex and credible. The book itself is full of action and the pace is furious. The Bourne Identity has drive and excitement from first page to last. Perhaps the most impressive part of the novel are the action scenes. These scenes written so well are explosive and screaming with immense suspense, The Bourne Identity is a journey into the tortuous maze of hell itself. Robert Ludlum who was a former US Marine in the Second World War is definitely an ingenious storyteller. He has stuffed more surprises into his novels than any other six-pack of thriller writers combined. Robert Ludlum is the master of action. The Bourne Identity is a great read for any reader that looks for an action packed and adventurous book. Ludlum has delivered the goods. This book has done a great job of entertaining the reader – 4 out of 5. Although Ludlum’s novel is a major success, its screenplay is a major let down. This movie could be summarized in one line: it’s a dud. One of the many reasons 2006-12-05T16:20:12-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Critical-Review-of-The-Bourne-Identity-31904.aspx Critical Review of Disney's Mulan Critical Review of Disney's "Mulan" The movie Mulan was an entertaining and comical film 2006-12-04T20:37:15-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Critical-Review-of-Disney-s-Mulan-31853.aspx Critical Analysis the film Road Trip Critical Analysis the film "Road Trip" “Many funny moments, many gross moments, many flashes of breast and sexual situations… the first good movie of the summer”(User Reviews, 2). Josh and Tiffany have been boyfriend and girlfriend ever since they were five years old. They are hitting their first challenge in their relationship… college. They are going to two different schools, 1500 miles apart. Road Trip is a humours teenage movie about college students on a cross-country trip to intercept a sexually explicit home video before it falls into the heads of Tiffany. “This is the setting for the greatest story ever told”(Road Trip, movie). The movie starts up in Ithaca, New York. The movie takes place during Josh’s college years. All of Josh’s friends love to hang out with each other. Josh’s friend E.L. wants Josh to hock up with a girl named Beth. Josh does eventually gets together with her that’s a night no man would forget. Just to make sure that he doesn’t forget it Beth records it. The next day josh acts all happy and the guys wonder why, well, he explains “I had the best time of my life last night twice and once this morning!”(Road Trip, movie) When the boys want proof and hits that they taped it, so to prove it they view the type. Although to Josh’s surprise the type they are watching is the one he made for Tiffany. Rubin Josh’s friend was supposed to send it out the day before but didn’t and when he realized that he forgot grabbed the Beth type by accident. So the boys decided to take a road trip to retrieve the type before Tiffany sees it. They make three stops along the way, the first night they end up in a motel in the middle of no-where after their car blows up. The second stop is at a frat house. Rubin knew the securite hand shake so that means they get free food and bored, but the only problem is that Rubin was thinking ahead enough and they ended up in a all black fraternity. The third night they stayed at Barry’s grandparents house. His grandparents are sweet but the grandparents are teenagers at heart. Well after ending up in Austin minutes before Tiffany gets there to get her mail. Although Tiffany sees Josh and wants to talk to him and they end up breaking 2006-12-04T20:35:41-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Critical-Analysis-the-film-Road-Trip-31852.aspx Sublime Sublime One band has given the word a greater meaning “Lovin’ is what I got, I said remember that”. I can recall the first time I heard the words flow from the radio, a new type of sound I had never heard before. Unexposed to such music as ska and punk, this fresh mixture grasped my attention instantly. The song, What I Got, is from the notorious band Sublime, and their self titled major release in 1996. Tragically, Brad Nowell, the lead singer of Sublime, died of a heroine overdose just two months before the major label release. However, despite the loss of what some considered “the next Beatles”, the album went five times platinum and is considered one of the most influential albums in rock history. If one were to look up the definition of sublime in the dictionary, they would see the following: empyreal: inspiring awe. These words alone can define the impact Sublime has had on 90s rock as well as youth culture. This is evident in the rapid success of the band. After Nowell’s death, not only did Sublime’s self titled album reach success, but previous albums became platinum, as well as posthumous releases of compilations and remixes. Many believe that Sublime “broke down musical and cultural barriers”, and gave listeners a chance to experience this fusion of alternative, ska, hip-hop, punk and reggae for the first time. Originally an indie rock band unknown to the masses, Sublime began to make waves with experimental and adventurous beats and rhymes. Brad Nowell, seen as “the posthumous voice of the extreme generation”, created such original lyrics and lived out the lifestyle of a rock star who just didn’t seem to care, which attracted listeners who could see the forcefulness of his presence both on and off stage. However, the band’s second indie release in 1994, Robbin’ the Hood, was what caught the attention of major label executives, almost six years after the band originally formed. The re-release of this album launched the beginning of Sublime’s career, only to be cut short after their next release due to one of the factors that made Brad Nowell the original character he was. Some of Sublime’s influences include Bob Marley, Run DMC, Circle Jerks, and the Selector. One can hear the colorful mosaic of musical tastes in Sublime’s self 2006-12-03T22:02:18-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sublime--31849.aspx Phil Alan Fischer Phil Alan Fischer (born April 23, 1970 in Wichita Falls, Texas) is currently a Christian Recording Artist living in Seattle, Washington. EARLY HISTORY Phil Fischer was born on an Air Force Base in room #17 in Wichita Falls, Texas at 1:10 am on April 23rd, 1970. The mother on his birth certificate is listed as Sharon Fischer and his father is unknown and does not appear on his birth certificate. His mother was 14 at the time if delivery and the father was believed to be serving in Vietnam according to the doctor’s notes on the rear of the certificate. Five days after delivery I was told his mother hitchhiked up the Alaskan highway and at the age of three weeks Phil was given to a native family for adoption in the village of OLD CROW, YUKON which is about an hour flight from DAWSON CITY, YUKON which is located in the artic circle. Very little is known about his life from the ages of 4 weeks till 13 years of age but what I managed to find was interesting. Piecing together what little facts are known he was raised by a native family that belong to the tribe known as VUNTUT GWITCHEN who seem to have made a living off of the caribou herds for the last 10,000 years, or the last ice age. Life is tough and the population is around 500 diehard locals who call this desolate place home and many of the locals live in small homes with less than 300 square feet. Polar bears can be seen all of the time as well as Grizzly bears and other wildlife. The locals keep their food underground on account of bears and the main supply of meat is Caribou and Bear and Salmon. Phil is well remembered in Old Crow and many of the locals at the café had many stories to tell about him. All were funny, and some astonishing. Apparently he was the only Caucasian living in the territory for many years and he is remembered for a business which he ran on the PORCUPINE RIVER, which is a river that runs by the town and Phil is widely known in the Artic Circle for a bear attack that almost took his life. I was told by the town elders that at age 9, Phil ran a boat business of selling cigarettes and alcohol to villagers living along the river. Another story 2006-11-20T10:03:33-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Phil-Alan-Fischer--31823.aspx Reflection on the Cinematic Ballet of Ballerina Part 1 Reflection on the Cinematic Ballet of "Ballerina: Part 1" “Wow!” This is the first reaction that came to mind after observing such a spectacular film with such grace and elegance. "Ballerina: Part 1" is my preliminary initiation to the world of ballet. I have to say I was flabbergasted at all the different types of ballet portrayed and the great affect of one’s training, culture, and personality on these various ballet’s. I also learned that with the use of body, technique, expression, and spirit the dancer truly converses their mood and vibe toward the viewer. And another interesting thing I learned was how flexible some of the girls were…ouch! I enjoyed the video because it gave me an idea of what ballet is truly about. It showed me that with the right movements and feeling in your body you can completely change the presentation of your performance. The emotions that the ballerinas presented with their movements were so real, and it amazed me to see that one can show so much feeling and enthusiasm through dancing. The one thing about the film that I disliked was the narrator, Natalia Makarova. Her accent was very heavy which made me rewind the tape a gazillion times to figure out what she was really saying. In viewing such an enlightening video, I have learned that there are many different types of ballet. The “romantic ballerina” was just one of the many ballet’s I saw. I learned that early in the 19th century, Marie Taleon, was the first to go on point. I also discovered that lessee seal was one of the most romantic styles of ballet. Next came the “Eberchose Ballerina”. In this type of ballet, the ballerina must enliven the audience. Cynthia Harvey, an eberchose ballerina, performed in a very fast, upbeat, and jumpy style. In lyrical and dramatic ballet the ballerina has to tell a story, it is a very passionate type of dance that shows a lot of feeling and mood. Pure Classicism is the most different form of dance. Sylvie Guillem performed in the "Grand Pas Classique" which provokes the essence of style required for a classical ballet. Hungarian stylized dance uses many outward hand motions proving that the use of space is also important in ballet. Franco Italian, 2006-11-15T22:46:11-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Reflection-on-the-Cinematic-Ballet-of-Ballerina-Part-1-31752.aspx The Story of Bob Marley and the Wailers The Story of Bob Marley and the Wailers Bob Marley is the greatest musician that a third world country has ever produced. His songs touched the lives of millions and his constant message of peace helped to shape Jamaica’s future. His breakthroughs in Reggae also helped in the formation of Rap and Rhythm and Blues. In the year 1944, Captain Norvol Marley married young Jamaican girl named Cedella Booker. On February 6, 1945 at two thirty in the morning their son, Robert Nesta Marley, otherwise known as Bob Marley was born in his grandfather’s house (The Story). Soon after Bob was born his father left his mother. Bob’s Father did, however give financial support and occasionally arranged to see his son. It was now the late fifties and jobs were scarce in Jamaica. Bob followed his mother from their home in St. Ann to Trenchtown (West Kingston) to seek employment in the big city (White). Trenchtown got its name because it was built over a ditch, which drained the sewage of old, Kingston (White). In Trenchtown Bob spent a lot of his time with his good friend Neville Livingston, who people called by his nickname, Bunny. Also in the big city Bob was more exposed to the Soul music which he had loved, including such legends as Fats Domino and Ray Charles. Bob and Bunny attended a music class together that was held by the famous Jamaican singer Joe Higgs. In that class they met Peter Macintosh and soon became good friends. In the meantime Jamaican music evolved and became very popular throughout the Caribbean due to its invention of Ska music (White). When Bob was 16, he started to follow his dream of becoming a musician. According to Timothy White “Music to many young Jamaicans was an escape from the harshness of everyday life” (White). One of those kids was Jimmy Cliff who at the age of 14 had already recorded a couple of hit songs. After meeting Bob, Jimmy introduced him to Leslie Kong, a local record producer. Bob followed his advice and auditioned for Leslie Kong (The Story). Bob’s musical talents shone much more brightly then anyone else that day and found him in the studio recording his first single “Judge Not”. Unfortunately neither “Judge Not” nor his 1962 single “One More Cup of Coffee” did very well (The Story). Bob soon left Kong after she failed to 2006-11-15T03:02:26-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Story-of-Bob-Marley-and-the-Wailers-31739.aspx Analysis of the Closet Scene in Hamlet the Movie Analysis of the Closet Scene in Hamlet the Movie Hamlet is often seen as one of the most well known examples of an Oedipus Complex presented in literature. The reasons for this is probably because of the plot that resolves around the revenge that Hamlet has against his step-father Claudius and because of the relationship that Hamlet has with his mother that is loaded with sexual energy. Hamlet’s love for his mother is especially exemplified by the Mel Gibson’s interpretation of the infamous closet scene. Traditionally a Queen’s closet was not worth emphasizing a bedroom, but it is likely that most of the readers would presume that the closet scene takes place in Gertrude’s bedroom because of the obsession that Hamlet has about Gertrude’s bed. When Hamlet responds to his mother’s summons and comes to her closet, he invades a very private place where customarily a woman would only entertain her husband or a lover. For an adult son to do this, intimations of erotic possibilities are almost inevitable because the son crosses the line into the enclosure of his mother’s privacy to encounter her as a sexualized subject. The room that Olivier created for Gertrude contained a lot of scenery to convey a subliminal message. The tall doors look phallic-shaped and the bed is the center of attention most of the time. The bed is also much more lit than the rest of the room that emphasizes the importance of it. The way Gertrude kisses Hamlet in the Olivier, can be signifiers of the sexuality that is going in between her and Hamlet. The kisses are not what the everyday person interprets as platonic and it is almost as if Hamlet and Gertrude are drawn closer and closer because of the passion between them, in order that their faces are only inches apart. The last kiss between Gertrude and Hamlet is a great example of how Olivier intended the bed and the sexual connotation that goes with that to be the center of attention. When the last kiss is given, the camera angle turns to have the bed as well as the two figures kissing in the picture. Gertrude by the bed is the last focus of the camera you see when the scene ends. Richardson’s Hamlet is not as much preoccupied with sexuality than Olivier’s- or the Zeffirelli’s Hamlet. The relationship between Gertrude and Hamlet in this film 2006-11-15T02:41:51-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-the-Closet-Scene-in-Hamlet-the-Movie-31735.aspx Analysis of the Film Enemy at the Gates Analysis of the Film Enemy at the Gates The movie Enemy at the Gates shows the battle of Stalingrad, Russia through the Russian point of view. At the battle, the Germans and Russians fought over the ruined, once industrialized, city. The main idea that the movie portrayed, along with the brutality and reality of war, was how important one man could be in determining victory or defeat. Vassili Zaitsev, played by Jude Law, was a Russian sniper and main character of the movie. In real life, Zaitsev had over 140 confirmed German kills. The fame of Zaitsev and his kills raised Russian morale and made the German’s propaganda and efforts fall to uselessness. Being such a threat to the German army, Major Konig, the top German sniper who probably also served in WWI, was sent to Stalingrad to eliminate Zaitsev. After the two snipers played cat and mouse with each other for some days, Zaitsev began to underestimate his capability of defeating Konig. Konig, an older and wiser man, had Zaitsev trapped in a destroyed factory, but was saved by Tania, a girl who volunteered to fight and fell in love with Zaitsev. After this, the two played cat and mouse again and it seemed the game would never end. Sacha, a boy who helped spy on Konig for the Russians, led Konig into Zaitsev’s sights on more than one occasion. Having little patience for the boy, Konig hung him. As the movie reached the climax, Danilov, Zaitsev’s closest friend, having betrayed him because of his own selfish feelings for Tania, steps out of safety to do the one good thing he considers himself of being capable of-showing Zaitsev where Konig is by being shot. In the end, having lost Danilov, Sacha, and probably Tania, Zaitsev flanks Konig and shoots the German sniper just as he realizes he is as good as dead. With the battle over, Zaitsev finds his wounded Tania and must live on happily together. Throughout the movie, Russian officers punished their own men’s “cowardice” by death. To be on the Russian side must have surely meant death to the average soldier. To me, having All-American ideals, the thought of these men being shot down by the enemy and the ally was horrifying. In one scene at the beginning of the 2006-11-11T18:54:32-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-the-Film-Enemy-at-the-Gates-31719.aspx Art Appreciation Robert Himer Rebecca Briley Art Appreciation 10:10 October 6, 2006 Ease, by William Michael Harnett looks to be a erratic clutter of various objects on a desk, but it is also very relatable to many. The artwork was created in 1887 using oil on canvas as a medium, and measures 48 X 52 3/4 inches. Harnett is an Irish-born American painter who specialized in still life which was common during his life time. He lived from 1848-1892 Harnett uses the fundamentals of art greatly in this realistic depiction of diverse intelligence. He seems to show only the space that is directly related to the desk while he almost crops out everything else. His shapes are more organic than geometric, as the things he is painting are real items and very true to life. As far as lighting and shadow it feels as though the light is shimmering in from a high window from the left as it casts its shadow across the canvas. The shading of the shadow behind also adds depth to make the painting look more three dimensional. The desk seems to represent a very intellectual and extremely well rounded individual as you glance across the painting you see things from very diverse interests such as music, the flute sheet music and violin. As well as literature, showing multiple novels or almanacs. And what seems to be a newspaper which shows an interest in current affairs. Flowers show a nature loving facet of the artists subject. I think the painting is an excerpt of a very busy and multi faceted person whose interests are very diverse and are tied together by this desk which seems to be a docking station to all things important. I also am under the impression that the artist was almost a perfectionist when it came to his still life paintings after some research that stated ”Harnett's skills suggested a classical parallel: he was the American Zeuxis, the ancient Greek painter who supposedly could paint grapes so lifelike that birds flew down to peck at them.” Earlier in his life it is even rumored that he painted a five dollar bill so life like that he was almost arrested for forgery. Bibliography William Michael Harnett, Ease 1887, 2003 Amon Carter Museum, Fort Worth Texas. Harden, Mark. "William Harnett." The Artchive. 5 Oct. 2006 <http://www.artchive.com/artchive/H/harnett.html>. Robert Hughes, "American Visions: The Epic History of Art 2006-11-10T07:39:43-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Art-Appreciation-31710.aspx A French Film i would like to watch a good nice, sexy film from France and a good romantic film. I live in Sweden, Stockholm i like French films so much. Ever day I'm looking to television and waiting good film its ok for me if they have film in school or hotel or with fimally.i like this type film.good story between girl and boy with each other its too nice beautiful.if you have romanian film its good too. i like all sexy film from france, romania,italy and russia,and greece.i'm very interssting to watsh film today night would like to watsh good nice sexy film from france and good story romantic film and.i live in sweden,stockholm i like france film so much. evry day i'm looking to tv and waiting good film its ok for me if they have film in school 2006-11-08T16:40:37-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-French-Film-31708.aspx Analysis of the Cinematic Version of Hamlet Analysis of the Cinematic Version of Hamlet In the two different film versions shown in class of William Shakespeare’s “Hamlet,” Prince Hamlet’s “To be or not to be…” soliloquy is presented very differently and therefore is interpreted differently as well. In the Gibson version, the soliloquy can be construed as a lamentation over the fight that took place between the Prince and Ophelia. During their interaction, Ophelia was portrayed as in control and Hamlet suffered the most. In the Branaugh version, the soliloquy can be interpreted as Hamlet’s selfish contemplation of suicide. When Hamlet interacts with Ophelia in this version, he is in control and Ophelia suffers the most. The placement of the soliloquy in the plot, and the body language and vocal tones all help create these two very different interpretations. In the Gibson version, Hamlet’s fight with Ophelia comes before his soliloquy, while in the Branaugh version it comes after. This fight provides Hamlet a reason to say his soliloquy in the Gibson version, since Ophelia is in control most of the time and Hamlet is the most damaged. This placement gives meaning to the soliloquy’s tone of suffering and grief, while in the Branaugh version, Hamlet’s only reasons for this grief are the death of his father and the remarrying of his mother to Claudius. While these a valid reasons for grief, Hamlet has already expressed his anger and grief in an earlier soliloquy. Furthermore, these problems are not legitimate reasons to kill one’s self. Since this is how the soliloquy was presented in the original play, it seems only to illustrate how self-absorbed, foppish, and melodramatic Hamlet is. In the Gibson version, Hamlet contemplates suicide after Ophelia forsakes his love, returning his love poems and letters with force and a cold demeanor. Besides his mother, Ophelia was the only other person alive to love Hamlet. To add to his torment, his mother’s love was rather underwhelming, since he felt a strong sense of betrayal and anger towards her for remarrying so soon. These combined factors justified Hamlet’s contemplation of death, giving real meaning to the soliloquy. The body language in the two versions helps to once again create different interpretations of the fight and the soliloquy. In the Branaugh version, Hamlet’s voice and gestures are loud, angry, and violent. He 2006-11-04T18:53:23-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-the-Cinematic-Version-of-Hamlet-31692.aspx The Theme of Hope in the Shawshank Redemption The Theme of Hope in the "Shawshank Redemption" “A romantic hero is a man that is superior in degree to other men and his environment, whose life is a sequence of adventures.” Andy Dufrene in Stephen King’s “Shawshank Redemption” is a romantic hero according to Northrop Frye’s theory, which is derived from Jesus Christ. It describes the development of a romantic hero in six stages: Birth of the hero, innocence of the hero, achievements of the hero, maintenance of innocents, contemplative withdrawal from world, and the death and resurrection of the hero. It will be made evident that Andy’s entrance into prison symbolizes the birth of a hero, and his innocence is shown by his interactions with the ‘sisters’. Despite his powerless situation Andy acquires many achievements and manages to maintain his innocents. Doing time in solitary confinement gives Andy a chance to contemplate his escape, this he accomplishes by tunneling out of the prison. By using specific references to the plot of the play and Frye’s theory, the foregoing statements will prove to be valid. “She shall bring forth a son, and thou shalt call his name JESUS: for he shall save his people from their sins.” The first two stages in the development of a romantic hero are, birth and innocents of the hero. Like a new born child the hero is coerced into a new environment. For Andy Dufrene the new environment was prison, and his entrance was similar to the birth of a child. “They march you in naked as the day you were born.” The imagery of his first day is similar to the symbols of birth. Before the inmates can actually enter the general population, they are stripped naked, washed down, and deloused. Water is the symbol of the beginning and the end of a cycle. The beginning of Andy’s adventure was symbolized by him entering prison naked and dripping wet. What is more innocent than a new born child? Maybe the question that should be asked is. What is more tempting to homosexuals in jail, than a weak naked man? This is the second phase in Andy’s development, his innocence. Being naive to prison life, he is taken advantage of by a group of homosexual men called the sisters. “Because of his small size and fair good looks, the sisters were after Andy from the day he 2006-11-03T01:06:17-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Theme-of-Hope-in-the-Shawshank-Redemption-31684.aspx Film Review of American Beauty Film Review of American Beauty I am doing a review on the movie “American Beauty” I decided on focusing on one character . The character I will be focusing on is, Lester Burnham (Kevin Spacey). Kevin Spacey turns in a sharp performance as your everyday average Joe who’s finally fed up with his life. It’s just that his life is unusually miserable: It’s just painfully monotonous. He’s stuck in a loveless marriage to a woman obsessed with materialism, his job doesn’t offer him the respect he deserves, and his daughter and wife both don’t really give a damn about him on e way or the other. As the central character, he narrates the opening of the story, and starts it off with a shocker in the first 3 minutes: He says” I’m a 42 year old and even though I don’t know it, in less than a year I’ll be dead.” the statement, relayed and such simplicity, immediately grabs your attention and sets up some anticipation of what’s about to come. What follows is the nightmarishly boring life Spacey’s character leads. We watch as his icy wife drives around her Mercedes minivan and closes real estates deals all while he puts up with this crap, until one day he says that enough. Lester Burnham decides to make a few changes in his rut life, changes that are less midlife crisis than adolescence reborn. The freer he gets the happier he gets, which is more maddening to his wife, Carolyn, and daughter Jane - especially when he turns his lustful gaze toward Jane’s friend, the sultry Angela. Which causes him to start lifting weighs in the nude after hearing Angela teasingly tell Jane she thinks her dad is hot. Carolyn responds by focusing her attention on real estate colleague Buddy Kane. Lester then meets Ricky Fitts, the son of the family that just moved in next door. Ricky is a philosopher and a drug dealer, and starts turning Lester on to weed of his younger, wilders day. With al these momentous events around, Lester drops out of his suburban grind and rebels, in small ways, against the phoniness. When he’s asked to write a letter describing his job to a corporate consultant, relates with sarcasm, blackmail and resignation then goes off to actually enjoy life instead of being a slave to. In 2006-11-02T15:43:20-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Film-Review-of-American-Beauty-31670.aspx Styles and Movements of the Impressionist Act Styles and Movements of the Impressionist Act "The Impressionists were subjective painters, who looked at nature in their own individual ways. The results were, hardly surprisingly, very different, when we consider the divergent styles of say Monet, Degas, Renoir, Gauguin, and Seurat. Perhaps the greatest achievement of Impressionism was to capture the effect of real sunlight on canvas. It is possibly this that made their pictures the most popular, and the most expensive, of the 20th century." Impressionism began in the late 1800s in France. It is characterised by depicting objects and scenery naturally, making detail of their light and colour. Impressionists made their paintings look like a first impression (this was first noted in a painting by Claude Monet, titled Impression: Sunrise), and were critized for it. Their works were said to appear incomplete. Each of these artists opposed the traditional, dry style of painting. Although some people appreciated the new paintings, many did not. The critics and the public agreed the Impressionists couldn’t draw and their colours were considered vulgar. Their compositions were strange. Their short, slapdash brushstrokes made their paintings practically illegible. That made viewers wondered why they didn’t considered finishing their artwork. Impressionism broke every rule of the French Academy of Fine Arts, the conservative school that had dominated art training and taste since 1648. Impressionist scenes of modern urban and country life were a far cry from the Academic efforts to teach moral lessons through historic, mythological, and Biblical themes. This tradition featured idealised images. Symmetrical compositions, hard outlines, and meticulously smooth paint surfaces intending to hide all traces of the artist’s brushwork characterised academic paintings. Works of the Impressionists submitted to the Academy were rejected. The art works of the Impressionists were considered to be shocking, unfinished and insulting. The Impressionists were frustrated. To them, traditional painting seemed outdated and irrelevant. Disappointed by the lack of encouragement from the Academy, they decided to proceed on their own. In 1874, the impressionist got together and mounted their own exhibition. Claude Monet, Pierre-Aguste Renoir, Berthe Morisot, Paul Cezanne, Edgar Degas and Alfred Sisley were all part of this group. The exhibit itself was not a success but it was the first independent group show of the Impressionist art. The Impressionists, or "Independents," as they preferred to be called, brought together a wide variety of these influences, beliefs, and styles when 2006-11-02T15:40:23-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Styles-and-Movements-of-the-Impressionist-Act-31669.aspx Anlysis of Ansel Adams Photography Analysis of Ansel Adams' Photography So, there you are at a wedding. The groom is in his sharp black tuxedo and the bride is in her beautiful white dress and they are ready to cut the largest, most elegant white cake you have ever seen. For this occasion you want to get the greatest picture and everything has to be perfect. Your try a few different angles and pick out the one that is the great and then take a few pictures. The next day, you run to the local photo store to get your prints made. The person at the counter says black and white film takes at least a week, and you are quite displeased. But you think it will take a week, so actually the pictures should come out better. So, you go back in a week and you get your pictures and you are very disappointed, the tuxedo is too dark, the cake and dress are too gray. You are thinking to yourself, what did I do wrong? The answer is quite simple; you didn’t use the Zone System. The Zone System is a powerful, creative, and easy-to-use tool for producing black and white prints. Yes, outstanding looking prints can be made just by pointing the camera at a subject and taking a picture, but the Zone System was invented to give you the security that each negative will come out exactly as envisioned. The camera; it is the most important part of photography. Understanding how the camera works, the Zone System becomes much easier more making great negatives and prints. Point and shoot cameras are very basic. You push down the shutter button just enough for the camera to focus itself and adjust itself for the picture. Pushing down the button all the way will cause your camera to take the picture. But, what is a shutter, how does it know what to do? It’s fairly easy to understand. There are two main parts of the camera, the f/stop and the shutter speed. These two parts are what are adjusted for the correct amount of light exposure to the negatives. The f/stop is in the camera lens. The measurements range on the type of camera you own. The higher the number, the smaller 2006-11-02T15:25:56-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Anlysis-of-Ansel-Adams-Photography-31664.aspx What genre is the film An American Werewolf in London? I think that An American Werewolf in London is too funny to be just a horror movie, even though Dave's story is too sinister to be in a comedy. Firstly, let’s think about the title. Most horror films have one or two word titles e.g. The Omen, The Ring etc. to help build up suspense, but this film, An American Werewolf in London, its title is almost a whole sentence. There's a bit of mystery in it – why would an American werewolf be in London? – but it doesn’t really sound scary because the title is too long, unlike films like Scream, Tremors etc. The opening sequence shows a montage of shots of the moors. The landscape is desolate and abandoned. It is cloudy, shadow and misty. Here you think this could be a horror, but coupled with the background music, a fifties/ sixties pop ballad called Blue Moon, it appears to be a film about the moors and not a monster that lives in them. Then the truck arrives and the driver unloads two American men from the back, where they had been sitting with the sheep. They walk off, talking about women, sex and they start joking – something that you wouldn’t expect to happen in a horror movie. It takes a horror themed turn when they arrive at a pub called the Slaughtered Lamb. But again, Jack makes a joke here – Where is the Lamb? – he says. So they enter the pub, and everyone in there, knowing that it is the night of the werewolf, everyone became hostile to the visitors. They all felt safe in here because they know that the werewolf is none of them, but these two strangers, one of them could be the werewolf, so they told them to leave. But before they left, there were yet more jokes. Dave's nightmares are also too comical. The way he was running naked through a forest and then just suddenly starts eating a deer alive was too funny, and not at all scary. The thought of someone doing that is very disturbing, but the way it occurred on screen made me laugh, not cringe. And then there is the dream where he is at home with his family. The idea of aliens coming to your door and destroying your house it a little scary, but it felt much more like a gangster movie than a horror 2006-11-01T11:55:42-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-genre-is-the-film-An-American-Werewolf-in-London-31654.aspx Summary and Analysis of the Play "No Exit" Summary and Analysis of the Play "No Exit" SUMMARY: In the play, No Exit, Sartre describes an emotional merry-go-round in which Garcin, Inez, and Estelle love one another, but the love must remain unrequited. Inez is attracted to Estelle who is completely turned off by her. Estelle would like to flirt with Garcin who does not care for her. Garcin wants friendship from Inez, while she despises him. These three characters are stuck with one another, without any means of escape. In the beginning of the play we are introduced to Garcin. He comes into the room, followed by the attendant. Immediately Garcin recognizes where he is but he does not mention the word “hell.” He is looking for the instruments of torture, but then he realizes that the torture he is going to be exposed to be of a rarer kind. While in this place, he cannot sleep nor close his eyes, not even a wink. The door is locked at all times but there is a doorbell. It functions for no good reason, sometimes it works, and sometimes it doesn’t. The attendant then leaves the presence of Garcin. Garcin is afraid and tries to ring the doorbell but it doesn’t work. He cries out for help but there is no answer. Shortly afterwards, the door opens and Inez comes in, accompanied by the servant. Garcin goes to her to introduce himself but she cuts him off by saying she knows who he is already. She knows him as “the tormentor.” Garcin tries to protest but she is right. Not only does she know who she is but she also knows that he is afraid. Being unemotional and strong herself, she looks at him with conceit and rejects his advances. The door opens again and Estelle enters. She is complaining that the color of her couch clashes with her dress. Inez offers Estelle her own, but her offer is declined. She replies that only a gentleman’s couch would go with her dress. Garcin, slightly irked, rises, while Inez announces that she is very pleased to make Estelle’s acquaintance. Estelle looks back on earth where they have just buried her. She says she died of pneumonia. Now the three of them start to discuss why 2006-10-31T22:46:17-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Summary-and-Analysis-of-the-Play-quot-No-Exit-quot-31650.aspx Compare and Contrast Apocalypse Now and Heart of Darkness Compare and Contrast Apocalypse Now and Heart of Darkness Francis Coppola’s Apocalypse Now was inspired by Joseph Conrad’s novel Heart of Darkness that informs the film throughout. A comparison and contrast can be made between the two. Both have the same themes but entirely different settings. Heart of Darkness takes place on the Congo River in the Heart of Africa while Apocalypse Now is set in Vietnam. The stock characters in both have the same general personalities but have different names. Of course, Kurtz is Kurtz, Willard parallels Marlow, and the American photojournalist corresponds to the Russian Harlequin. Willard is a lieutenant for the US Army and Marlow is a captain of a steamboat of an ivory company. The first images of Willard and Marlow differ to some degree. The movie begins with Willard lying in an apartment room lost from reality with the song ‘The End’ playing by The Doors. He is haunted by his earlier deeds and he is getting very drunk. Willard smashes the mirror while fighting himself and cuts his hand. He collapses on the bed weeping. Marlow is portrayed as a wanderer of the sea. The narrator described him to somewhat of a hero. Their mission is to find Kurtz and take him down at all costs. In both stories Kurtz is a psychotic rebel, worshipped as a god, who threatens the stability of his original unit, but in one it is an ivory trading company and in the other it is the US Army. Kurtz, who had begun his assignment a man of great idealism and the highest morals, had become strangely savage. Tribes of natives worship the man who lives in a hut surrounded by fence posts topped with recently acquired human skulls. Kurtz has undergone a total breakdown of the physical, psychological, and spiritual. Along the trip into the wilderness, Willard and Marlow discover their true selves through contact with savage natives. As Marlow ventures further up the Congo, he feels like he is traveling back through time. He sees the unsettled wilderness and can feel the darkness of its solitude. The movie ends quite differently than the novel. The movie ends with a spectacular scene. During a native tribe’s ritual sacrifice ceremony of a water buffalo, The Doors’ The 2006-10-31T22:28:48-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Compare-and-Contrast-Apocalypse-Now-and-Heart-of-Darkness-31644.aspx The Human Spirit in the Film Escape From Sobibo The Human Spirit in the Film "Escape From Sobibo" How much is the human spirit? After seeing the film, Escape from SOBIBOR, I know the answer is infinity. Luka, Sasha, and Leon are good examples for us to study. The human spirit is indomitable, for it makes them to win the Nazi. Luka is a weakness outside, but strong inside woman. She is forced to come to the camp, and suffers the inhumane treatments. The children are useless and will be killed, but one woman hinds her baby in the workshop. The other women are afraid of this case because they will be killed if the baby is found. Luka isn’t afraid of dead, so she promises the woman to help her. At the beginning, she does the job well, but the baby and the mother are killed because the baby is found. Luka also helps Leon and Sasha carry out the escaping plan. She pretends Sasha’s girlfriend and transmits the information between Sasha and Leon. We know that she takes a very important part of the escaping plan. Her spirit is indomitable. Sasha’s indomitable human spirit is strong. He is a Russian soldier and is caught to the camp. He knows that his comrades-in-arms can’t help him, but he doesn’t give up. To him, the Nazi soldiers are garbage. One day, a soldier punishes the Jew. He stands forward and protects the Jew. He looks at the soldier face to face. The soldier is afraid of him, so he hasn’t the courage to kill him. As we know, Sasha is a good Russian soldier. He plans all the detail of the escaping plan. The condition is bad, but he uses all the Jew wisely. From the weapons to the escaping route, everything is under his control. Without him, the plan can’t carry out. Leon’s indomitable human spirit is stronger and clear. He is the leader of the Jew. He comes to the camp for a long time, but all of his family members are killed, and he suffers the inhumane treatments everyday. He never gives up his life. He lives for escaping and taking revenge. Sometimes, other Jew are killed. He can not only calm himself, but also persuade the others to live for revenge. When Sasha joins him the escaping plan, he does everything as he can. From the plane, we also know that he is 2006-10-31T22:20:11-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Human-Spirit-in-the-Film-Escape-From-Sobibo-31639.aspx The Music and Dance of Bangladesh The Music and Dance of Bangladesh The traditional music in Bangladesh shares the perspectives of that of the Indian subcontinent. Music in Bangladesh can be divided into three distinct categories-classical, folk and modern. The classical music, both vocal and instrumental is rooted in the remote past of the sub-continent. Bangla music arena is enriched with Jari, Shari, Bhatiali, Murshidi and other types of folk songs. Rabindra Sangeet and Nazrul Sangeet are Bengalis’ precious heritage. Modern music is also practiced widely. Contemporary patterns have more inclinations to west. Pop song and band groups are also coming up mainly in Dhaka (capital city). Bangladesh has a good number of musical instruments originally of her own. Originally country musical instruments include, Banshi (bamboo flute), Dhole (wooden drums), Ektara (a single stringed instrument), Dotara (a four stringed instrument), Mandira (a pair of metal bawls used as rhythm instrument), Khanjani, and Sharinda etc. Now-a-days western instruments such as Guitar, Drums, Saxophone, and Synthesizer are being used alongside country instruments. Classical forms of the sub-continent predominate in Bangladeshi dance. The folk, tribal and Middle Eastern traits are also common. The folk dances in Bangladesh are classified into two main groups (1) the ritual- ceremonial and (2) social dance. •The ritual-ceremonial folk dances associate mostly with seasonal customs such as harvesting and religious rites connected mostly with folk belief. The folk dances of the village also project a performance of certain medicine men or ojha whose dance magic is a part of curing sick persons and ensuring the fertility of the married girls. Temple dance by the Hindus are essentially ritualistic. Some of the ritualistic and ceremonial dances are Kirtana, Baul Brata, Jari, Shari (Jari and Shari are presented with both male and female performers) and tribal dance Among the tribal dances, particularly popular are Monipuri, Santal and Jhumur. •Social dance is originated from religion. Lathi dance or Stick dance, Boat dance, Jatra dance, Baul, Murshidi, Marrige dance and Dhali dance are social in nature. A number of social folk dances have established themselves as a stage dance or have provided the basis of such dances in Bangladesh. In certain areas of Bangladesh handkerchief dance and mask dance like Chhau dance of Purulia, West Bengal are also prevalent. Lathi, Stick and Dhali dance: Dancers carry a dhal or shield made of cane in one hand and a stick in the other. The Jari song is generally 2006-10-28T19:45:01-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Music-and-Dance-of-Bangladesh-31594.aspx A Modern Romeo and Juliet A Modern Romeo and Juliet It all started when two people, Alex and Marie Davenport where on vacation celebrating their anniversary in Paris, Nice. They were in a small boat that Alex was rowing, they stopped in the middle of the lake and Alex decided to jump out and go for a swim. He was splashing Marie and telling her to come in, but she refused to and told him to come back into the boat. Then without knowing a man on a ski-do with his young son came by, not seeing Alex in the water hit him without knowing and crashed into the side of the small boat knocking Marie out into the water. The ambulance came right in time, Alex was in a coma and they rushed him to the nearest hospital, there Marie stayed at the waiting room and was trying to ignore the loud TV the was running in there. Two doctors named, Dr. Boulanger and Dr. Faure came out and talked to Marie. They told her that Alex was in a coma and had a really bad head injury and that they don’t think he is going to make it. Then without expecting it Alex’s condition worsened for the worse and the doctors pronounce him dead. After looking at Alex for the last time she was taken home by Dr. Boulanger, he was a close friend. When she got back to the hotel she took a shower, then cried herself to sleep thinking about what had happened. The next morning she had gotten a strange call from the hospital and when she arrived, almost fainted in hearing the news. The doctors told Marie that Alex’s body was missing that they had no idea where it could be. Marie was so surprised and confused in what just had happened she had no idea what to say or do. When she got back to the hotel she found the balcony door open and found a mysterious doctors suit in the back of the kitchen, and when she opened the cabinet drawer she found out Alex’s return ticket and clothes were gone. She started thinking very carefully and came to a conclusion that he was alive, just had no idea what he was doing. She called the front desk and asked if any messages 2006-10-28T19:08:45-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Modern-Romeo-and-Juliet-31582.aspx Pleasantville Write Up for Pleasantville In the movie Pleasantville, a brother and sister from modern day became part of a black and white ‘50s television show called Pleasantville. This was done using a special remote given to the main character David, by a TV repairman. In the beginning David believed Pleasantville should remain the same. Pleasantville was his utopia; he thought everything was perfect. His sister Jenn was determined to change Pleasantville. Jenn thought people acted like losers, and wanted them to be “cool”. David later realized things should change because people did not show their emotions in Pleasantville, and had no way to express them. When people in Pleasantville showed their emotions, they changed from black and white to color. By the end of the movie, everything was in color because of David. People had learned to show their emotions. The creator of this movie was trying to communicate the message that emotions make things more interesting. This statement is true for Pleasantville and writing. In Pleasantville people would change to color when they showed their emotions. Bill expressed his emotions through painting colorful pictures. David gained his color when he got angry and punched Whitey. Emotions are put into writing to add detail. At Lover's Lane people reading books became colored and the listeners remained black and white. If people incorporate emotions into their writing it will help get the reader's attention and make the plot more interesting. This movie relates to our critical analysis essay. The idea of perception versus reality is conveyed throughout the movie. David thought Pleasantville was perfect when he watched it on television. When he became part of the show he found it had many flaws. The citizens of Pleasantville believed there was nothing outside of Pleasantville; in reality there was a lot. In reality, bad things can happen. When the tree caught on fire, the firefighters did not know how to deal with it because there had never been a fire in Pleasantville before. This movie also dealt with the idea of personal choice and the consequences of those choices. In the ‘90s, Jenn did poorly in school. She probably could not get into college. She worked hard in school while she was in Pleasantville. In Pleasantville, she had a chance to go to college. Personal choice can also be seen when many people chose to show their feelings and emotions. The consequence was 2006-10-04T20:48:07-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Pleasantville-31504.aspx Synopsis of the plot of Snow White Synopsis of the plot of Snow White Many of the stories we read were interesting, but their was one that caught my attention was a old family folktale that my mother use to tell me before I would go to bed. The story of “Snow White,” all though the story is just a folktale it got me ready for a lot of lessons that life had to teach. The story talks of a queen who one day thought of how lovely it would be to give birth to a little daughter. So with that in mind a month later she gave birth to a little girl who was white as snow, red as blood, and with black hair she was so amazed by her features that she named here lovely daughter Snow White. The queen died and in a year her husband married again, a women who was beautiful but proud and haughty. She had a magic mirror which she asked question and always told her the truth, so she would always ask the c and the mirror would reply “you are, my queen.” Snow White grew up and became the beautiful than the queen herself. The mirror even told the queen that Snow White was a thousand times fair then the queen would ever be, and this made her very upset. The queen ordered Snow White to be killed in the forest, but the man had pity on her and just left her in the forest. Snow White ran through the forest for hours trying to find out how to get home, but she never found here way back. She later found her self at a cottage in the forest and went inside. While inside she all she saw was surround by was little beds, chairs, and clothing that looked like they were for little kids. She soon grew tired and then fell asleep in one of the little beds. When she awoke, there were seven dwarfs all around her, she woke up in a panic and tried to head for the door, but before she could make it one of the dwarfs stopped her and told her that they were not out to hurt. Snow White lived with the dwarfs from that day on and she never returned home. When the servant returned, the queen ran up to him and asked if the job was done, and he told her that 2006-10-03T20:20:38-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Synopsis-of-the-plot-of-Snow-White-31487.aspx Critical Analysis of Remember the Titans Critical Analysis of "Remember the Titans" I think that this is an excellent movie. Not only is it an excellent movie in the obvious plot, but also in the underlying message which slowly manifests throughout the movie. Racism is that message. That underlying message is what I am going to discuss. I think the movie shows the importance of accepting change because it shows the consequences when a person doesn’t. First, the movie shows how change is necessary to keep relationships. If someone is too full of pride to admit that they are wrong, then they will feel growing malice towards the one who is right. The movie had a great example. When Gary had to cut Jerry because he refused to accept that blacks are equal to whites. This shows how racism can affect relationships. Second, the movie shows why people act the way they do. I think they did a great job in showing how people are taught growing up affects their ideas on a topic with the little girl. Watching how she reacted throughout the movie really showed how much it really matters. She never looked down on the blacks because they were black. I think this is because her father, the coach, always taught that whites shouldn’t oppress blacks. I think this idea caught on in her because of the way she acted with them. She was never mean to them or in any way showed hate towards the blacks. Third, the movie shows how scared everyone was of change. Early it showed how the white players were scared of losing their spots on the team to the blacks. Gary made my favorite quote, which illustrates this quite well. The quote shows that it is possible to overcome that fear. This is important because it sets an example to others that change is necessary and possible. The quote is as follows: “ I was afraid of you, Julius. I don’t see what I was afraid of. Now I see I was only hating my brother.” This movie is one that speaks volumes on a very important issue while managing to maintain the viewer’s interest. It has action and comedy to keep viewers paying attention. However, in all that excitement, they intertwine a great lesson. That lesson is 2006-09-20T03:48:47-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Critical-Analysis-of-Remember-the-Titans-31457.aspx Film Analysis of True Lies Film Analysis of "True Lies" In True Lies, there are two running stories, which eventually tie in together. The starring actor, Arnold Schwarzenegger, has two problems to deal with. He has an undercover detective job which is getting hot and heavy, and he has his marriage. I 2006-09-20T03:33:14-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Film-Analysis-of-True-Lies-31449.aspx History of Music History of Music Music has been around sense the dawn of time. When man first started to discover music it was not the kind of music we have today. All it consisted of was grunts, moans, and banging things. Music has evolved just as much as the people that created it. From Chromagnum men to musician and from grunting too classical music, rock, and rap. The first people imitated music from nature. They mimicked the sound from their every day life. It had no rhythm, beat, or tune it was just noise, but later turned into what we now call music. Ancient people used music for much more than entertainment they used it in every day life. They would yell and scream during battle, blow a horn as a warning, have ceremonies to honor the dead or bring the rain, signal danger, to show your importance in society, it was also used as a healing power. On the front lines of battle would be a soldier that would be holding a drum or a flute. When this was a common act the instruments would be spread around to different cultures after a battle. This brought on a new way of looking at music. Around the 16th century people started to collect instead of play music. A persons hands and feet were the first of all the instruments and is still the most common, because every one has them. A persons hands and feet were readily available, and easy to use. The drum is the second most common percussion instrument. Like most of the other instruments the drum was found by accident when someone hit a hallow log with a stick. The hallowed out stumps then became drums that were decorated. Drums were used for war or for signaling over long distances. The drum was a common instrument because it was so easy to use; all they had to do was strike it. The second percussion instrument was the rattle. The rattle was found later in the time when humans started to grow plants. It was found accidentally when someone picked up a dried out gourd of some sort and shook it. The ancient rattles were readily available because the people that grew the plants were just learning how to grow plant so they made many mistakes. The harp has been around since humans have started to use tools. The harp was founded during the hunt. The 2006-08-31T19:45:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/History-of-Music-31416.aspx Sex Appeal and Contemporary Music Sex Appeal and Contemporary Music Madonna wrote a book about it. Did Marilyn Manson alter his? Just about every other musician flaunts theirs. What is it? Sex. For some time now, sex and sexuality have been as much a part of rock 'n' roll as the music itself. These days just about everyone acknowledges sex's place in music, from sexy dancers in videos, to the skimpy clothes of the performers, to the sexually explicit lyrics found in every music genre from country to metal. Sexuality in music wasn't always so blatant, and does not seem to be slowing down. Back in the 50s Elvis shocked the moral majority with his suggestive dancing, which amounted to gyrating his hips. Because of his suggestive dancing, only his head was allowed to be shown on television. Now, it's not unusual for rock videos to show nearly naked women, or for explicit descriptions of sex to be found in songs. With his powerful lyrics and natural hip swinging sexuality he became a teen idol and a role model for the generations of cool rebels. He was repeatedly labeled as being vulgar, incompetent and a bad influence among the young teens that enjoyed his music. Of the recordings Elvis made he brought with them a new sound that became an essential quality of his musical work. Another example of the sexual explicitness of rock music can be found with Jim Morrision. The Doors' dramatic delivery of poetic lyrics set to a classic blues/rock beat won them many fans, but Jim's character won them just as many. Morrison was prone to vulgar displays of self-indulgence onstage. From the beginning, the Doors were barred from playing in many clubs in San Francisco because of Morrison's tendency to mimic sexual self-gratification onstage, many times using the microphone stand as a penile extension (Marsh 1996). "Light My Fire" was full of sexual innuendo. Morrison never failed to deliver to his audience a truly captivating rock 'n' roll show. The era of blatant sexual imagery and lyrics begun with the creation of MTV. The artist whom exploited this to the fullest was Madonna. Although Madonna has reached stardom, her fans admit that she didn't achieve fame from her voice alone. The singer actually has a very limited vocal range. Madonna is a strong, sexy performer who capitalized on her ability to 2006-08-28T00:05:01-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sex-Appeal-and-Contemporary-Music-31357.aspx Elements of Foregiveness and Love in Les Miserables Elements of Foregiveness and Love in Les Miserables In life, a little minor incident can make a big shift of a person’s point of view. Obviously, readers can see that shift in Jean Val Jean after the mayor treated him when he stole the silver dinner set. “From now on, you have to be a good man”, the mayor said to Jean Val Jean, and this message completely changed Jean Val Jean point of view, and the way he faced his life. After that event, Jean Val Jean increasingly became more humane toward the poor, and especially acceptance for what he was being. Jean Val Jean’s view shifted 180 degree around from what he used to be. From being such a pessimistic man, Jean Val Jean became optimistic and absolutely hopeful for his future. He gradually understood that his life was not over yet, and there were a lot of thing for him to do. He mastered that subject, and quickly he became a valuable man for life. When he came to the new town where he fortunately became rich, but rich life did not blind him of seeing other poor people desperately need helps. As he had been through for being a poor man, he understood and started having a great love toward the poor people. When he forgot himself to try to lift up the wagon to rescue the guy underneath the wheel, he showed us his generosity. Probably because of what he got from the mayor that changed his life completely, he might want to share that with others, so they both would have a feeling of love. His passion to help other, and his passion to live a happy life with other helped him to see through the needs of the society, and his participation could make a difference. He found what he belonged to, and he also found what he was living for. He understood that there were many others like him that had to live injustice lives because of their poor conditions. He found his goal that he needed to help others to overcome obstacle. Moreover, he demonstrated his forgiveness very well through the situation when Fatine spitted, but he still attempted to belt her out of jail. He was not afraid of power, and neither the consequences that would happen to him. 2006-08-27T23:49:14-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Elements-of-Foregiveness-and-Love-in-Les-Miserables-31348.aspx Complete History of the Beatles Phenomenon Complete History of the Beatles Phenomenon Probably the most popular, influential and enduring rock group of all time, the Beatles almost single-handedly reshaped rock 'n' roll from a genre of throwaway singles by faceless stars to an artistic medium with recognizable images and idols. The Beatles placed the emphasis on a group, rather than a single individual. They also set an example for all rock acts to follow with their strong sense of self-determination, going against their record company and management on many issues, even refusing to tour at the height of their popularity. Of course, their countless hit singles have become modern-day folk songs, covered by hundreds of individuals and groups and inspiring countless more, and have sold more copies than those of any other band in history. The roots of the Beatles date back to Liverpool, England in the late 1950s. Inspired by the growing British skiffle craze, John Lennon bought a guitar in March 1957and formed a skiffle group called the Quarrymen, named after his high school, Quarry Bank. The lineup changed frequently, but by October 1959 it consisted of Lennon, his younger classmate Paul McCartney, George Harrison and drummer Colin Hanton. By March of 1960, Lennon's art school classmate Stuart Sutcliffe joined the band on bass and suggested the name the Beetles, a response to Buddy Holly's group the Crickets. By that August, they decided on the Beatles, after Lennon had a dream that “a man in a flaming pie came to him and said, ‘you shall be the Beatles with an A’.” That month the Beatles departed for Hamburg, West Germany, with their new drummer Pete Best, to try to establish themselves in Europe. The band became a popular local act, performing at various clubs until they were expelled from the country in November because George Harrison was underage. Meanwhile Sutcliffe had left the band to pursue his art career, with McCartney taking over on bass; Sutcliffe died of a brain hemorrhage the following year. Throughout 1961 the Beatles played clubs in Britain, becoming an underground sensation; they were particularly famous at the Cavern Club in their native city of Liverpool. Though they played mostly covers, Lennon and McCartney began writing original songs together, agreeing to forever share songwriting credits, even though they only co-wrote a handful of tunes during their entire career as the Beatles. By the end the year, Liverpool record store owner Brian Epstein had 2006-08-27T23:47:17-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Complete-History-of-the-Beatles-Phenomenon-31347.aspx Speculation on Jennifer Lopez's Next Career Move Speculation on Jennifer Lopez's Next Career Move A curl past her nose, and as she scratched the minor itch away with her microphone holding hand she realized her dreams were coming true. The young musician/actress practiced her role for an up coming movie, Selena. Her provocative, yet stunning elegance graced the stage on the set and she easily manipulated the audience with her sensuous laugh and gleaming smile. As her film erupted her into stardom, Jennifer Lopez found herself gracing the covers of magazines from all over with her salsa swinging hips and revealing, unique clothing. Under her sensual, beautiful, Hispanic looks hid this innocent, conservative little girl who was trying to learn the ropes of the business. Through mutual friends, the dazzling elegant woman had a date with Sean "Puff Daddy, P.Diddy" Combs and J.Lo was born. The designer handcrafted dresses made especially for her, hung hidden in the closet as J.Lo sported to the oh so popular "sweaters and wind breakers" look. Along with the Nikes that covered her once painted toenails, came bandanas in every color. While Jennifer Lopez collaborated which such artist like Marc Anthony, J.Lo collaborated with rappers like JaRule. To play with the big boys or "bad boys" as they call themselves, Jennifer Lopez completely transformed herself to the ghetto-loving thug that she now is today, our very own J. Lo. Through the transformation process, J.Lo nailed everything, from switching to baggier clothing to the thug strut and of course her own clothing line. Such rappers like P.Diddy, Outkast, Snoop, MasterP and others, run and own their own clothing lines, so naturally J. Lo is in the process (as we speak) of coming out with her own line. Now the world will be truly complete and Walmart will have additional clothing to hang next to Kathy Lee Gifford's line. I wonder if J. Lo will also be using immigrants that work below minimum wage in rundown factories to make her clothing like Gifford does, but sometimes that's the price you have to pay so that little J. Lo's can be running around everywhere wearing nothing but floss that was purchased for an outrageous price of $99.99 with the name "J. Lo even lowua" marked on the tag. Unfortunately nowadays, stars can get away with just about anything. The influence has been so strong that the last time J.Lo won an award she threw her hands 2006-08-27T17:46:45-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Speculation-on-Jennifer-Lopez-s-Next-Career-Move-31322.aspx Character Analysis of Twelve Angry Men Character Analysis of "Twelve Angry Men" Sometimes in life your professions reflect on your personalities. Twelve Angry Men is an example of where this occurs. Twelve men are brought together in a room to decide whether a boy is guilty of killing his father. Whether they brought good or bad qualities from their profession, they all affected the outcome. The leadership skills of Courtney Vance, the compassion of Dorian Harwood, and the opinionated Tony Danza affected the actions and decisions in the jury room. Courtney Vance is a high school football coach; his position in the jury room is a foreman. On the football field, Vance acts as a mediator, a leader, and an organizer. As a foreman for this trial, Vance definitely carries all those traits into the jury room with him. If it were not for Vance, there would not have been any order in the jury room. He acts as a coach in the jury room as he formed fine lines of respect. He acts as a mediator for all of the arguments that went on in the jury room. Every time, Vance is there to calm everyone down and gain back order in the room. His leadership skills also shine in the jury room as well. He controls and leads every discussion, speaking order, voting, and demonstration. Vance takes on the leading role and handles it well. He also brings organization into the jury room by organizing the juries, the discussions, and the votes. With the excellent traits that Vance brings into the jury room, he allows the trial to run smoothly and effectively. Dorian Harwood’s profession as nurse also shapes his actions in the jury room. In the jury room, he acts with compassion and respect. As a nurse he does the same. His compassion lies in caring for another. He relates that to the trial by thinking of the boy as one of his patients. He wants him to have a fair chance at life, and therefore wants him to have a fair trial. In the jury room, he acts with respect because he is very unsure about the case, and really does not know how he feels about things. So when it is his turn to talk he passes to hear the others before he makes the wrong assumption. With these actions he shows a lot of respect for not only the boy on 2006-08-25T16:51:56-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Character-Analysis-of-Twelve-Angry-Men-31259.aspx The Great Mosque of Cordoba - Islamic Spain - Architecture Islamic Spain: Dynamic Architecture The Great Mosque of Cordoba is a unanimously known architectural creation of Medieval Times. With its use complimentary aesthetic elements, this hypostyle mosque amounts to much more than a mere variant of this sort. During the time of the Islamic invasion, all the different ethnic groups adopted their own individual artistic characteristics, which they tried to expand to all the geographic areas that were under their political or religious influence. All of this is evident in the medieval architecture of Spain where we can see how characteristics are present according to the level of influence that a certain group had in a specific geographical area. From the 8th to the 11th Century, the Spanish Islamic architecture suffered some series of changes, thanks to the presence of pre-invasion styles in all the Southern Central area of the Country. With a notable presence of Roman and Visigoth structures especially in Southern Spain, the Muslims decided to take advantage of structures that were already built and in that was the Cordobes, or Cordovan style was created. This style, names after the city of Cordoba became the capital of the caliphate. In the year 711 AD, Muslims from North Africa historically known as the Moors, invaded the Iberian Peninsula taking control over more than sixty percent of the whole territory. This would not only shape the political map of Spain during the Middle Ages, but it would also shape the cultural and artistic profile of this section of Europe. Before and after the Moorish invaders had come to the Peninsula, Spain was an area where one could find a strong diversity of ethnical groups sharing a common ground. Visigoths, Sueves, Basques, Hispano Romans and Jews all lived together right after the fall of the Roman Empire. With the Islamic Invasion, a new element was added to the already ethnically diverse territory, only this time, the relationship among the different groups would be extremely delicate as a consequence of all the existing religious, cultural and ethnical differences. The Great Mosque of Cordoba was built in one year. Made from a variety of materials including stucco, marble and wood. Between the years of 784 and 786 it was built over a Visigoth church. The Great Mosque of Cordoba would receive a series of improvements that gave it a stronger resemblance to the ones built in the East around it’s 2006-08-13T03:58:51-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Great-Mosque-of-Cordoba-Islamic-Spain-Architecture-31248.aspx Isabella D'este - Renaissance patron Isabella d’Este: A portrait of a female patron in Renaissance Italy Introduction Art defined the renaissance and the renaissance defined art. It was the product of a society, a response to both social and political circumstances and a mirror to its values as well. Although it would be impossible to derive Isabella d’Este’s exact taste, it is safe to say the rarity of an object was a driving force in a commissioned piece or a sought after item. A particular need for these slices of superiority were becoming more popular in order to convey messages of power and prestige into the public sphere. Patrons of the Renaissance could provide high valued artefacts to the church with the expectation that they would be spiritually rewarded. Rulers could make their land and cities more visually appealing and religious orders could emphasize within the “cultic life of the city.” Although these reasons did not apply specifically to Isabella, we can ultimately identify her as a patron whose desire for art collecting was closely correlated to her personal goal of enhancing her image or those attached to her at a personal and public level. Art collecting became into a visual tool, which allowed members of the nobility, clergy and other elite groups to create representations of their status in the collective’s subconscious. Therefore, it becomes evident how for Isabella the practices of collecting and patronage developed into outlets that gave her the capacity to present herself as a relevant figure inside the northern Italian socio-political sphere. Raised in Ferrara and daughter of Duke Ercole d’Este and Eleonor of Aragon, Isabella d’Este was to pursue a life of cultural illumination. After moving to Mantua in 1490, she was able to learn much about art, music and most importantly collecting, thanks to the cultural exposure that came along with her family’s position and the environment in which she was raised. The search for artists to commission and antiquities was something that ran in Isabella’s bloodline and it would not take long enough before she started to follow the steps of her relatives in regards to the practice of art collecting. Prompted her to start acquiring pieces at a relatively young age, there was a competitive push, which was driven into her by the rivalry with her brother Alfonso d’Este, who was also an avid collector. Although their tastes did vary, it was still enough to lead 2006-08-13T03:54:13-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Isabella-D-este-Renaissance-patron-31247.aspx The Power of Cinema and Cinema Obscura The Power of Cinema and Cinema Obscura Cinema has been used ruthlessly for their own ends since its creation, by politicians, entrepreneurs, generals, zealots, bishops, mass murderers, pedants, pedagogues, and snake oil salesmen. The early establishment of major studios, along with the creation of Hollywood and its subsequent emergence as the world centre of cinematic production, resulted in the “studio system”, which concentrated power over the medium in the hands of a few studio heads, who even owned the cinemas themselves. Consequently, the philosophies underpinning the message of most films became those of a few conservative men like Louis B.Mayer and Jack Warner. In 1934, all the major Hollywood studios signed a “treaty” that merely rubber-stamped what had been common practice – widespread adherence to “moral” guidelines in cinematic productions. The document was known as the Hollywood Production Code and was administered by the Hays Office, headed by the Catholic League of Decency’s nominee, Joe Breen. This entity eventually gave way to the formalised Government censorship that exists to this day, but the industry retained a culture born of those days that perpetuated the cinematic viewpoint of white Christian male dominance of society. Consequently, the medium of cinema has been used to brainwash generations of us to accept, for the advancement of their own ends, a semiotic dogma consisting of the following premises White people and the Christian God are superior, and others are inferior Men are superior, women are inferior The white, male-dominated, Christian family unit is superior, other relationships and people are inferior As a member of this majority, it is morally superior to share the preferences of your peers in politics, morals, looks and adornment, sexuality and personal conduct , lifestyles, and products, as expressed to you in films and filmed advertisements. Everyone who is not part of a traditional white male-dominated Christian family unit can become less inferior by imitating these preferences. Cinema has also been used by persons of broader views, but an imbalance existed, and the more sinister forces prevailed for most of the century. Social consciousness in films gradually forced its way to a more prominent position, partly as a reaction by Hollywood’s creative artists to the persecution of their peers in the early 1950s by Senator Joseph McCarthy who accused the industry of fostering Communists, and received the studio heads’ fawning assurances that they would eradicate such people from the industy. Proponents of a more open and unblinkered medium hoped it would better protect the 2006-08-12T11:05:14-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Power-of-Cinema-and-Cinema-Obscura-31229.aspx Fortress Masada And Edward Lear Fortress Masada And Edward Lear Throughout history, many artists have come about with great paintings. You name it, Leonardo DaVinci with “Mona Lisa”, Pablo Picasso with “Three Musicians”, and Claude Monet with “Water Lilies.” Although all of these paintings were very good, none of them to me come close to my personal favorite, Masada on the Dead Sea, by Edward Lear. This painting is my all time favorite because of how artist Edward Lear showed how the fortress Masada, was the most difficult fortress ever to break into period. But before I get into the painting, “Masada on the Dead Sea”, itself, I will talk a little about the author, Edward Lear’s life. Edward Lear was born on May 12, 1812 in the small town of Highgate, which is a very wealthy suburb of London. His father, Jeremiah Lear, was a wealthy London stockbroker. His mother Ann Lear, was just a simple housewife, but a very sweet one at that. However all of these happy times changed when Edward Lear turned six years old. Jeremiah fell a defaulter in the Stock Exchange and the family had to abandon their fashionable life, to which they were so used to. This is where his sweet mother went bad. She became depressed and mean. Edward’s father, was a little worse. He beat up Edward a lot, blaming him for his misfortunes on the Stock Exchange (Lehmann: page 29). Edward Lear’s parents abandoned him when he turned eight years old (Lehmann: page 36). From the time his father went bad at the Stock Exchange when he was six to the time Edward was abandoned by his parents at eight, Edward Lear was living through hell, with his parents. After his parents abandoned him, Edward went to go live with his older sister Ann in London, who at that time was married to a wealthy English gentleman named Lord Henry Stanley and was twenty-one years old. His sister Ann never turned on Edward like their mother did, and gave him all the love he needed. From that point on, Edward Lear was home schooled by his sister Ann and his other sister Sarah, who came to live with Ann about a year after Edward had arrived (Lehmann: page 38). She too, was very sweet to Edward. By the time Edward turned fourteen (in 1826), 2006-08-12T10:43:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Fortress-Masada-And-Edward-Lear-31221.aspx Lyrical Analysis of Good Charlotte Songs Lyrical Analysis of Good Charlotte Songs Originally the guys, Benji, Joel, Billy, Paul, and Aaron, former band member, which recently left the band to pursue his own efforts in the music industry – are from Maryland. Good Charlotte are a hard-driving, fun-loving band that first has astonished Washington, DC radio station WHFS' and the distinguished HFStival for the past two years. Their self-titled Epic Records debut album is a triumphant, rowdy celebration of high school kids who found a way through music to talk back to their tormentors and survive troubled times. Good Charlotte contains a collection of modern upbeat songs that convey deep personal, frequently funny, lyrics. "Me and Benji have always written from personal experiences," says lead singer Joel. “Thank You Mom” is a song written by the band twins, Benji and Joel (as well as all the other songs). They felt like they needed to thank their mom for all her support throughout all the hardships. During what Joel calls "a weird time" when they were 16 and dealing with some serious family and economic problems, they barely survived, working a series of low-paying jobs as stock boys, waiters, and their best job being shampoo boys at a beauty salon. Although all this, they were still successful and were signed this yar to Epic Records. The songs is as follows: Always, always and forever Always, always and forever I'm sitting here I'm thinking back to a time when I was young, My memory is clear as day, I'm listening to the dishes clink, You were downstairs you would sing, Songs of praise, And all the times we laughed with you, And all the times that you stayed true to us, Now we say, I said.... I thank you, I'll always thank you More than you could know, Than I could ever show, And I love you, I'll always love you, There's nothing I won't do to say these words to you That you're beautiful forever Always, always and forever You were my mom, You were my dad, The only thing I ever had was you, It's true And even when the times got hard You were there to let us know That we'd get through, You showed me how to be a man, You taugh me how to understand the things that people do, You showed me how to love my God, You taught me that not everyone knows the truth And. . . I thank you, I'll always thank you More than you could know, Than I could ever show, And I love you, I'll always love you There's nothing 2006-08-10T13:54:49-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Lyrical-Analysis-of-Good-Charlotte-Songs-31214.aspx Classical Greece and Early Twentieth Century Art Classical Greece and Early Twentieth Century Art The classical Greek period of art is between 480 – 323 B.C. This era is believed to be the most influential time in the history of western art. It was during this period that artists sculpted statues of perfectly proportioned and flawless bodies. The faces on these figures displayed a sense of serenity and human dignity. The meticulous attention to detail of the human anatomy set the standard for flawless beauty. In addition to sculpture, the Classic Greek artists were master painters. The majority of paintings told a story and was displayed on black and red figure vases. Painted murals adorned the walls of some buildings during this time and, like the painted vases, they too illustrated a story. Another influential period in art is that of the first half of the twentieth century. Many new styles of art emerged during this time, the ever-changing moral and social climate allowed sculptors and painters to abandon traditional artistic concepts for more unconventional methods. Art movements such as the surrealist, cubist, and Harlem renaissance produced works that were considered disturbing, expressive, and thought provoking. Although these two eras of art are separated by style, technique, and two thousand years, the study of art would be incomplete without emphasizing the importance of sculpture and painting produced in the periods of classical Greek and early twentieth century. The brief period of time between the close of the Archaic period and the height of Classical period brought a remarkable transformation of style and tone known as the Severe Style. Facial features that represented the dignity, self-control, and moral ideals of the time characterize sculpture created during this era. Unlike the pointed features of the Archaic period, the severe style is constructed with a broad nose, wide open eyes, full lips, and a rounded firm jaw and chin. The most important change in style during this time was that of the mouth; the tight slim smile so prominent in archaic pieces has been replaced by an expression of harmony. As stated by art historian, Frederick Hartt, “The firm beauty of the features and facial proportions preferred by the severe style is seen at its grandest in the Blond Youth.”(159). (Illustration 1) The blond color that could once be seen in the hair gives this statue its name. The hair is meticulously detailed, framing the young boys face with individual 2006-08-09T13:33:27-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Classical-Greece-and-Early-Twentieth-Century-Art-31201.aspx A Brief History of Theatre A Brief History of Theatre When watching the television show “Gilligan’s Island” there are some features that are reminiscent of the Greek and Roman theatre. For example, the opening credits on “Gilligan’s Island” explain the story of what events took place before the action of the show starts to kind of catch the audience up to speed and give them a little background to help them understand what the situation is when the episode begins. This is similar to the role that the Greek chorus played. They served, partly, as narrators to explain the action and background behind the play to help the audience understand what the play was about. The chorus was a very important part of the Greek theatre as is the theme song at the beginning of “Gilligan’s Island.” They both allowed major portions of the plays/shows action to be given ‘off stage’ so that the main plot could be focused on. It allows the writer to get to the point of the play/show quickly without losing any important pieces and still giving the audience a full picture of the message that he/she is trying to convey. Another similarity is the use of stock characters in ‘Gilligan’s Island.” The role of the protagonist is played by the Skipper and the role of the foil is played by Gilligan. The Skipper is strong and pretty smart and Gilligan is scrawny and not very smart at all. It is sort of hard to definitively assign the other character types because they seem to fluctuate from episode to episode. For the most part, however, the Professor plays the role of the raissoneur or the confidente because he always seems to have the right answers for how to do things. The rest of the characters such as Ginger and the millionaire and his wife seem to be the stereotypes. Finally, the antagonist role changes the most from episode to episode. Sometimes, it is played by someone who comes to the island that they are on or sometimes, it is just the island itself because they are always unable to leave for some reason or another. Like in the Greek and Roman theatre, using stock characters allows the audience to relate to the characters that are being portrayed and gets the audience to feel like they are 2006-08-09T12:25:37-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Brief-History-of-Theatre--31189.aspx A Critical Look at Mosh Pits at Rock Concerts A Critical Look at Mosh Pits at Rock Concerts The people were everywhere. Too many were in such a small space. The crowd surged forward and back in one relentless wave. No one could help but to push and shove the others around. Someone was lifted into the air and tossed back by the mob. The noise was almost too much, too loud. Security guards and policemen formed a boundary around this group, but did nothing to stop the madness. They stood and watched, ready in case some serious accident should occur. For some strange reason, however, out of all this chaos there was no fear. The people were enjoying this! Then the song was over, and the people in the mosh pit stopped to applaud and cheer for the band on the stage. It is not hard to understand why people actually enjoy participating in moshing activities. Why does a person go skydiving, rock climbing, or bungee jumping? There’s one common answer: the rush. It’s a complete rush to engage in an activity that could be potentially dangerous to one’s health. The danger sparks an interest and intrigue that draws one nearer, almost like the desire to eat cookies fresh from the oven, even though they are too hot to taste and will burn the tongue. This past Saturday, I attended an all day concert event called ReSURGEnce: Bands, Bikes, and Boards. There were sixteen bands on two stages, skateboards on a ramp and bar course, and sport bikes on a dirt track complete with jumps. There were extreme sports all around…including some wild and crazy moshing. Perhaps the best mosh pit of the day was while my favorite band, Stroke 9, was playing. Stroke 9’s newest hit, “Kick Some Ass,” was dedicated to Usama Bin Laden, and this drove the crowd wild. Everyone was letting out all of the aggressions that they had built up over the past few weeks and went nuts in the mosh pit. People were pushing, shoving, jumping, dancing, shouting, cheering, and the very bravest were crowd surfing. The security guards were trying to control the situation, but the people were going far beyond the guards’ power. The boundary for this mosh pit had been broken, and the action was no longer contained in a small area. The crowd surfers were being tossed high and far, some were tossed so hard that they 2006-08-08T15:12:29-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Critical-Look-at-Mosh-Pits-at-Rock-Concerts-31180.aspx General Review of the "Music Man" Musical General Review of the "Music Man" Musical Upon viewing Meredith Willson’s “The Music Man,” I made a pact with myself, never to go see another musical again, or at least not pay for one. I don’t want to discredit the Department of Theatre or anyone else involved, for I believe they worked hard and put on a great performance. This being the most professional play that I’ve seen, besides a couple in grade school, I find it hard to believe one would attend a musical, unless they were expected to write a paper about it. “The Music Man” left me lost a few times and I had a hard time following the play thru musical performance. Besides the theatrical performance I didn’t find the plot too appealing. An older traveling salesman falling in love with a younger girl just doesn’t do it for me. However, there were many aspects of the play that deserve credit. A lot of hard work and money obviously went into this production; at least that’s my opinion. The cast put on a great show, with the exception of a few characters. It felt like some characters were over acting their parts. Granted it’s not realism, but I think it’s kind of “cheesy” and hard to take seriously. Their costumes were well done and depicted the characters perfectly. I was able to get an idea of what the characters were like even before they sang. This was one aspect of the play that set the scene exquisitely. It was obvious to me that -------- would be a smooth and sly character, just like a salesman. The character’s sang their solos with confidence and allowed me to understand what they’re saying. The chorus was a little bit harder to understand, and it’s funny for me to see them interact with actors. At the same time when they burst out with song and dance, it seemed to have livened up the audience. Their voices rang throughout the theater or that may have been the acoustics of the building. This brings me to my favorite part of the play. Above everything else in the play stood the set design. I believe this is one of the most important aspects of a play and I didn’t at all expect it to be done 2006-08-08T15:02:21-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/General-Review-of-the-quot-Music-Man-quot-Musical-31175.aspx Hints of Sexism And Racism In The Film Sayonara Hints of Sexism And Racism In The Film "Sayonara" In Her Essay “Tragic Love and Transcendental Love”, Gina Marchetti uses a keen eye to closely analyze and uncover the underlying themes present in the 1957 film Sayonara. Marchetti argues that, if anything, the film is much more involved with civil rights than it is with any serious ant-war or anti-racism message. Her point is well made and defended by the many examples given of how instances of conservative behavior, often masculine characters craving control, overshadow any hint of moral lesson about interracial relations. The movie repeatedly creates awareness of a social problem such as the absurdity of society rejecting interracial relationships but just as soon as the audience’s attention is captured, the point shifts in another direction causing confusion about what the true message of the movie is. Rather than exploit or challenge the traditional American beliefs and values of Americans towards issues of race, Sayonara succeeds in reinforcing the American conservative views on masculinity versus femininity and the like. Although superficially posing as an antiwar film, Sayonara is hardly convincing as any discussion about the morality of the Korean War quickly fades out as a main theme of the movie in the opening scenes (Marchetti 128). Gruver, apparently disturbed by an encounter with “the enemy” earlier that day, comments that the pilot had had a face. While the viewer anticipates some type of elaboration on the thought, the subject quickly changes to Japan and there is foreshadowing of what is to come when the doctor mentions the “ Japanese dolls” he is sure to encounter. Marchetti points out that this vague reference to the Korean war is a brief moral consideration only touched upon before it is long forgotten and lost in a love story. By bringing up his moral dilemma in the first place and changing directions so quickly, the movie tends to make light of the conflict in Korea and works against its intention to serve as an anti-war movie. Gruver’s problem is portrayed as an “Oedipal dilemma” as he begins to question why he has committed his whole life to something his father wanted (Marchetti, 129). Throughout the movie, Gruver is continuously questioning whether he is really happy with his life thus far and if what he has accomplished is what life is all about. As he contemplates his life thus far 2006-08-08T09:52:58-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Hints-of-Sexism-And-Racism-In-The-Film-Sayonara-31167.aspx Analysis and Context of Bob Marley's Lyrics Analysis and Context of Bob Marley's Lyrics A lifetime of inspiration and struggle is depicted through a poster I acquired not to long ago. The portrait is Bob Marley. The image is freedom. This sense of freedom can be, and is, achieved through his music, powered by his music, and inspired by his music as it relates to the social injustices in early white imperialism. An illusion of the creation of a human life is being meshed together in this distinct piece of work. It is a portrait of an artist fighting solely for freedom using the power of music as his weapon. The tiny pictures that make up this portrait are in both color and black and white and together show inspiring details from the life of Robert Nesta Marley. Masses of colorful records, which represent the lyrics intended to motivate listeners everywhere, make up the darkness of Marley’s dreadlocks. His dreadlocks are a mark of freedom and represent the Lion of Judah. They are considered the symbol of Rastafarian manhood. Marley’s face and eyes are somewhat lighter in color, and are made up of random samplings from experiences in his own life. The most prominent image that arises when gazing at the portrait is his hand raised gently to his lips in his routine to smoke "ganja" in a religious practice. This herb is an Indian strain of hemp that causes hallucinations and spiritual visions. The Rastafarians believe that in this action they become one with Jah, the creator. The lyrics of Bob Marley’s songs are a part of the entire Rastafarian culture that centers on what is godlike and holy, around justice, compassion, and resistance. Its message is having one love and allowing for the unification of humanity. It is through the lyrics Marley acts out of note as a political activist, expressing his feelings for the stolen Africans forced to come to and fight for the United States. Through his lyrics, Bob Marley epitomizes the goal of the entire Rastafarian culture. Marley’s songs bring people together with a simple message of peace. This goal is, and will continue to be, peace on Earth as it is in heaven (Wachtel 2). In the portrait of the artist we are shown the creation of a life. This life is cherished worldwide for its brilliancy to communicate, both politically and spiritually, through music. Music opens and lifts the heart, and is 2006-08-07T15:39:42-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-and-Context-of-Bob-Marley-s-Lyrics-31136.aspx The Death Of Rock N Roll The Death Of Rock N Roll Here we are on the brink on the new millennium, ready to step into the New World and adapt to the new environment of time. We shall be embracing new lifestyles, all of us; but we shall be leaving a big chunk of our past and present buried in the wastes of time. Rock n roll is dead? What started out as a revolution of the youth in the 50’s is right now an endangered species. Rock n roll had lived through its glory days and now stands at the threshold of its extinction. Throughout the latter years of this millennium, rock n roll had been gaining momentum, rising above all music forms and mutating into a religion of sorts, it had risen above its intended stature And subsequently it collapsed in on itself. An event that was perhaps as magnanimous as the overnight extinction of the dinosaurs, but an event that has gone unnoticed by millions worldwide. It is no fallacy that rock n roll was the one of the biggest institutions worldwide. Reaching its apex in the 1980s, rock n roll had permeated every facet of our lives. Rock n roll was everywhere, whether we liked it or not. Opponents claimed that rock n roll was the devil’s advocate. They used the imagery of devil worshipping and chanting to defame rock. The church openly waged a war on rock components. Nevertheless the rock regime never let go of the Billboard chart ratings for over a decade, filling in the charts with scores of rock acts. Television had filled our lives with entertainment, and entertainment was dominated by rock n roll; be it commercials, TV series, Movie soundtracks, Music Channels, even the News! The media was forcing rock n roll down the American throat and America loved every minute of it. Excessive lifestyles, Political meanderings, Stuffed toys and Action figures, Rock n roll was everywhere. MTV was another invention of the eighties which was a direct result of the Rock boom. Perhaps both MTV and Rock n roll shared a symbiotic link, Rock n roll fuels MTV and MTV in result spoon-fed loads of it to a Mass audience previously totally inaccessible. Teenagers were the ones to be hit the worst. Until now, Rock couldn’t invade their young minds because of the somewhat scrutinized upbringing by reserved parents, but when MTV hit the screen, Rock was 2006-08-07T08:18:12-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Death-Of-Rock-N-Roll-31107.aspx Jazz Review of The First Hollis Donaldson Trio Jazz Review of The First Hollis Donaldson Trio I attended a jazz show at the Renaissance Café in Newark. The Renaissance Café is a small restaurant. On the right side is a 2006-08-06T23:09:37-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Jazz-Review-of-The-First-Hollis-Donaldson-Trio-31087.aspx Mariah Carey Career Biography Mariah Carey Career Biography Mariah Carey is a diva. Her hits have spanned two decades and have broken records long held by music heavyweights like the Beatles and one Elvis Presley. Her concerts have grown exponentially and she consistently sells out venues across the globe. Her success has allowed her to throw millions and millions of dollars around as if it were petty cash. But she insists, she's still just a girl from New York. Mariah grew up on Long Island, daughter to hard working parents. Her father Alfred Roy, half Venezuelan, and her mother Patricia, Irish, instilled strong values in their baby Mariah. Life was tough for Mariah, but she kept her chin up. She worked her way through Oldfield Middle School and graduated Harborfield High School at 17, and one day later she moved to New York City. Mariah had stars in her eyes and an astounding voice backing up those dreams. She is known for an eight octave voice level, something nearly unparallel in the music industry. But, as anyone who's worked in the industry knows, talent doesn't always equal superstardom. But Mariah had a few other things going for her as well. She was able to grab a gig working as a backup singer for Brenda K. Starr, who was so impressed with Mariah's voice that she volunteered to pass along her demo tape. Starr passed it to Tommy Mottola, a musical mastermind, the man behind Sony Music and Columbia Records. Tommy loved it; and apparently loved her as well. The two wed in 1993. But before the couple exchanged nuptials, Mariah released her first album, a self-titled, heavily played smash success. The album would set into motion a number of the records Mariah was able to shatter during her career (most consecutive #1 singles, first female soloist to go straight to #1, a #1 hit in each year during the 90s). Her success was cemented with Grammies for Best New Artist and Best Female Vocalist. Mariah's ever-important sophomore album (which seems to make or break a number of artist - see Hootie & The Blowfish) failed to disappoint. "Emotions" had three big hits and sold quite well. "Music Box" would follow, along with "Daydream", "Butterfly", and "Heartbreaker." Apparently, the record companies are just as pleased as the American public. After a somewhat turbulent end to her contract with Columbia (Mariah had to pay more than 10 million to get out of 2006-08-06T20:49:51-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Mariah-Carey-Career-Biography-31078.aspx Lifestyle of a Rapper The Life of Tupac Shakur Lifestyle of a Rapper: The Life of Tupac Shakur Tupac has always been the person who's made up the game-always," says Afeni Shakur, Tupac's 47-year-old mother, a week after his New York arraignment and a day after a hearing in Atlanta. A tiny, dark-complexioned woman with close-cropped hair and deeply etched dimples, Afeni lives in a modest apartment in Decatur, Georgia, an Atlanta suburb, and speaks with an urgency that, she says, comes from her lifelong political activism. "He would have make-believe singing groups," she continues, "and he would be Prince, or Ralph in New Edition. He was always the lead." But life wasn't quite that simple for Tupac Amaru Shakur. Named after an Inca chief, Tupac Amaru means "shining serpent," referring to wisdom and courage. Shakur is Arabic for "thankful to God." Although he was shaped by many of the problems of inner-city youths growing up in post-civil-rights America-poverty, fatherlessness, constant relocation-Tupac's story began even before he was born. Afeni Shakur (born Alice Faye Williams in North Carolina), was "like everyone else in the early '60s and watched the civil rights movement on television." A member of the notorious Disciples gang as a teenager, Afeni points to two primary factors that channeled her frustrations in a political direction: The historic Ocean Hill-Brownsville, Brooklyn, parent-student strike (where her nephew was a student) in 1968, and the formation of the Black Panther Party in New York City. Founded in 1966 in Oakland by Huey P. Newton and Bobby Seale, the Panthers quickly grew into a radical wing of the civil rights movement, with support in the hardcore ghettos as well as white patronage from the likes of Jane Fonda and Leonard Bernstein. Best known for their militant display of guns and insurgent tactics, which earned them FBI surveillance and raids, the Panthers were also a community-based organization that provided free breakfast for children and free health clinics in black neighborhoods across the nation. Afeni joined in September 1968. In April 1969 she and 20 other members of the New York Panthers were arrested and charged with numerous felonies, including conspiracy to bomb several public areas in New York City. The case dragged on for 25 months. While out on bail, Afeni courted two men-Legs, a straight-up gangster ("He sold drugs, he did whatever he needed to make money"), and Billy, a member of the Party. She had previously been married to Lumumba 2006-08-05T17:54:24-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Lifestyle-of-a-Rapper-The-Life-of-Tupac-Shakur-31051.aspx Kabuki Theatre in Japan Kabuki Theatre in Japan Three characters referring to dance, music, and skill represent kabuki in the Japanese language. Kabuki is the traditional Japanese form of theatre. Tradition has it that kabuki was founded in 1603, in the Edo period, by a Shinto priestess named Okuni. Dressed like man, she and her troupe of mainly women performed dances and sketches on a stage set up in the riverbed of the Kamogawa River in Kyoto. Kabuki theatre, in contrast with older Japanese art forms such as Noh, was cultured for the townspeople and not of the upper class. It remains widely popular among the people, and is drawing large audiences even now. Though highly stylized, Kabuki is much like traditional theatrical art. Essential qualities of theatre include the audience, environment, performers, what is being performed, and performance. One of the most important differences between theatre and other performance arts such as film and television is the audience factor. The first kabuki stages were just raised platforms on dry riverbeds. It was not until 1617, that licenses were issued to allow the construction of permanent kabuki theatres. City officials did not allow the theatres to be roofed until 1724. The traditional kabuki stage is a variation of a platform and thrust stage, with the audience sitting on three sides. One unique invention of the kabuki stage is the hanamichi, a walkway from the back of the theatre through the audience to stage right, enabling the actors to make an entrance. First invented in Japan, the revolving stage makes the rapid change of scenery possible. The relationship between the performers and the audience in a kabuki play is a unique one. Inside a kabuki theatre, one would hear shouts of encouragement or recognition from the audience called kakegoe. These shouts consist of the audience praising the actor on stage by referring to the actor’s yago, a predecessor of the same name. There may be moments during a play when an actor comes out of his role to address the audience directly, whether to introduce a new rising star or to welcome another actor to the city. The atmosphere in a kabuki theatre is very spirited. One is likely to see the audience eating and drinking freely at the intermissions or even during the performance. The basic themes of kabuki plays involve conflict between the feudalistic system and the human element. Kabuki 2006-08-05T11:24:20-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Kabuki-Theatre-in-Japan--31033.aspx Major Artistic Accomplishments of the Renaissance Major Artistic Accomplishments of the Renaissance Throughout the time of the Renaissance, there were many individuals who embodied the “spirit of the Renaissance.” Many individuals had achievements in the fields of art, literature and science. The Renaissance was a time of great rebirth and revival of cultural and scholarly activity in Western Europe. Three people who embodied the “spirit of the Renaissance” greatly were the artists Leonardo da Vinci and Michalengelo. The third individual is the writer named Niccolo Machiavelli. These individuals all display the “spirit of the Renaissance” by showing a revival with their work. Leonardo da Vinci was a man of wisdom and genius. Even though he was an excellent artist and a sculptor, he was an architect, an engineer and a man of science. Da Vinci was one of the greatest painters of the Italian Renaissance. Leonardo da Vinci was born in a small city just outside Florence in 1452. Da Vinci began painting with great passion at the age of 15 when he was apprenticed to the artists Andrea del Verrocchio. Da Vinci created two masterpieces that stood out over all his other works. Da Vinci painted the most well known painting in the world, the Mona Lisa. The Mona Lisa was a portrait of Lisa del Giocondo, the wife of a Florentine merchant. In the painting of Mona Lisa da Vinci was able to display many new forms of art. He was able to have the woman’s face move in and out of a smile. He was also able to arrange the woman’s hands so that the figure formed a pyramid design. Da Vinci’s techniques solved problems that many earlier painters had faced. Another very well known painting that was created by da Vinci was the Last Supper. During the time of the Renaissance, new forms of painting were introduced to society. A technique called fresco was used to give the colors an opaque appearance. The principals of fresco were used in da Vinci’s portrait of the Last Supper. By using this method da Vinci displayed a revival of art during the Renaissance period. Clearly Leonardo da Vinci embodied the “spirit of the Renaissance” with the rebirth of his artwork. Michelangelo was one of the most famous artists in 2006-08-01T20:31:13-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Major-Artistic-Accomplishments-of-the-Renaissance-30993.aspx How Art Critics Challenge and Provoke Artists and Audiences How Art Critics Challenge and Provoke Artists and Audiences Changing philosophies in, functions for, and materials used in artmaking has lead to a change in the way art is perceived by the public. A shift from the structural and cultural frames to the subjective and recently postmodern frames means that the interpretations of an artwork can be much more wide-ranging than previous to the 20th century. This statement is especially true in relation to contemporary Australian criticism—as a comparatively young nation it has taken some time for a uniquely Australian style of critical writing to develop. Both the popular press and specific art journals are mediums through which critics can express their opinions and interpretations of an artwork, collection, gallery, or particular artist. While some take the opinion that because critical writing implies authority, “the critic knows best” and that they are always right. However many will disagree with the critics depending on how they feel about an issue. John McDonald is a well-known and often controversial art critic, with strong opinions on a wide range of aspects of the visual art world. In an essay entitled Up It’s Own Art (Spectrum liftout, Sydney Morning Herald, April 6-7 2002), he launches an intense attack on the current state of contemporary art—“Dumbed down and robbed of the old taboos, contemporary art has lost its ability to move or stimulate us”. The article is very provocative, making claims like “Art criticism has reached it’s lowest ebb in 20 years” and “the kind of work that best represents the “New British Art” is…[a] fatuous affair”. It seems that McDonald has written this piece to provoke the artists, the audience (gallery-going public) and other critics alike. Along with other strong opinions expressed in the piece, this article would have supporters of modern conceptual art up in arms. His attacks on contemporary artists, who he claims are pursuing the career for “a taste of pop fame”, are sure to provoke practising artists. Provoking criticisms also appear in another of McDonald’s articles, Off The Wall written for the Sydney Morning Herald. As well as containing a scathing review of Adam Geczy and Ben Genocchio’s book What is Installation?, McDonald writes in the article that installation art is a type of “light entertainment, leaving audiences titillated rather than challenged”. Comments such as this and “the best installation art 2006-08-01T20:15:34-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/How-Art-Critics-Challenge-and-Provoke-Artists-and-Audiences-30986.aspx Character Analysis on the Conflicts and Themes of Godfather Death Summary, Characters, Conflict and Themes of “Godfather Death” 1. Give a Brief summary of the work using specific names, detail, and examples. In the story “Godfather Death” there is a father who has twelve children and then has another his thirteenth child, but he cannot afford this child. The father then decides to find the most suitable godfather for his thirteenth child. The father passes up the good lord and the devil his reasoning being that death is equal and does not discriminate between people. Death gives the child a gift for his baptism his gift is the ability to heal the sick as long as death is at their head if he was at their feet the person was to die. The doctor soon became famous and was well known through the country. The doctor soon found out the king was ill and when he approached him Death was at his feet, so the doctor switched the king’s position so that Death was at the king’s head. Death was upset at the doctor’s actions and warned him not to do it again. Well, the doctor disobeyed Death once more and this time Death said he must pay. Death took him to his cavern which had candles lining the walls, on the way down the doctor asked what the candles where for and death replied that they are peoples lives. Death showed the doctor his candle and it was almost out, so he doctor tried to convince him to let him live but death tricked him and put his candle out. 2. List the names of the protagonist and major Characters and give a description of each using specific details in your discussion. The major characters in the short story “Godfather Death” are the doctor and Death. The doctor is the son of a man who had twelve children before him and he is the thirteenth and the father cannot afford to keep him. The doctor’s father then tries to find the most suitable godfather for the child and he decides to give the child to death. Death is also a main character in the short story. Death is the godfather of the doctor; he is a slim man that has a bony appearance. The godfather is a very 2006-08-01T19:49:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Character-Analysis-on-the-Conflicts-and-Themes-of-Godfather-Death-30972.aspx Attitudes Towards Education in The Dead Poet's Society Attitudes Towards Education in "The Dead Poet's Society" – Was Keating a good teacher? How do you explain his appeal to the boys? When considering the context of ‘Dead Poet’s Society’, it quickly becomes evident that Keating’s classes are unconventional for such a conservative high school such as Welton Preparatory School. The film is set in the second half of the 1950’s and in rural America. The Hilton Preparatory School is an exclusive private school with a strong sense of reputation and tradition, and the school’s success is based on rigid educational system and strict discipline. The Welton students simply conformed to the school’s rules and expectations. Keating’s classes do not fit in such a conservative environment. Our first impression of Keating’s class is when he instructs the students to rip an entire chapter from their poetry textbook. In the student’s facial expressions there is a mixture of shock and surprise, as their new teacher instructs them to do something they would never even consider. Weir foreshadows Keating will find himself in trouble for his teaching methods when another teacher peers through Keating’s classroom window and sees the students throwing paper around the classroom and he mistakenly believes they are being unsupervised when he enters the room, only to find Keating is in the classroom also. He is also shocked that Keating would allow such rowdy behavior in his classroom. Consequently, this sets a precedent in the classroom and Keating’s idealism for freethinking, creativity and non-conformity pushes his teaching methods beyond the norms and expectations of Welton. Throughout the film the audience witnesses how unconventional Keating’s classes are. Every class that is shown in the film is rather different because he uses different strategies and aids to get his message across to the students. For his idea of the importance of having a different perspective on things, he asks the students to step on his desk and be aware of the different view they have from that elevated position. For his idea on the importance of non-conformity and individualism, he used the playground and the boys’ walks to show why they should be make their own decisions and be themselves. To get students to appreciate literature he used alternative methods again, such as performing lines from Shakespeare, and randomly shouting out a famous literary quote before kicking a soccer ball. When everyone has had their 2006-08-01T18:49:40-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Attitudes-Towards-Education-in-The-Dead-Poet-s-Society-30953.aspx Film Analysis of A League Of Their Own Film Analysis of "A League Of Their Own" This film was first set in the 1990’s, however it started off as one of the baseball players from the 1940’s attending their installation in the Baseball Hall of Fame. The story is told as one long flashback to the 1940’s. The physical setting of the film was in Cities of America including Chicago, Illinois, Indiana, Kentucky and New York, where the Baseball teams played their games. The film contained feelings of war, happiness, sadness, friendship, persistence and hardship. The Second World War is beginning, and female baseball players are being drafted for the All American girls Baseball League, in an attempt to save the sport. This seemed like a great chance for the farm girls to escape from their unpleasant reality of lower class street life. To some, baseball seems the only easy option, especially for Dottie and Kit (Geena Davis and Lori Petty), who can catch and hit. The scout decides to bring the girls back to Chicago for tryouts and then continue to make the league with fellow teammates including Doris Murphy (Rosie O’Donnell) and Mae Mordabito (Madonna) as well as Jimmy (Tom Hanks) as their alcoholic coach. As the season goes on, Kit shows that she is enormously jealous of her sister Dotti. Dotti’s playing style and the fact that everyone loves and adores her because of her pretty face and fantastic playing skills makes Kit’s hatred against her sister grow. Kit then changes baseball teams and finds herself playing against her sister in the final of the World Series. The plot was satisfactory because the girls of the baseball teams worked hard to fulfil their dreams of playing in the All American Girls Baseball League and gain confidence in the male dominated world. I was able to follow the story well throughout the film because of the ongoing suspense to see if the girls had what it took to make the World Series and to keep the league running. I was happy with the ending and glad that the Dotti and Kit, were able to put the past behind them, and be sisters again. I expected the ending because they all went back to their lives with their families after their men came back from war. The plot was believable because it showed the hardship that the women had to go through while 2006-08-01T18:47:43-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Film-Analysis-of-A-League-Of-Their-Own-30952.aspx Analysis of Lyrics in Contemporary Music Analysis of Lyrics in Contemporary Music Today there is more variety in music than ever. There is a different style for everyone no matter where you’re from or how long you have been around. Music is very influential in our society. It can help pick people up out of a depression or it can persuade a person to go into a school and kill a bunch of people. You have the freedom to listen to whatever you want. I like heavy metal and hard rock. I listen to Slipknot that sings about death, destruction, and hate. I listen to P.O.D. (Payable on Death) that sing songs with Christian themes. I also listen to Rage Against the Machine that sing about the persecution and unfair treatment of people in third world countries. I like to listen to Slipknot when I’m mad or when I want to get pumped up. One song I like is called Surfacing. This song is about the hatred that is coming out of the author. The chorus goes like this “F*** it all! F*** this world! F*** everything that you stand for! Don’t belong! Don’t exist! Don’t give a s***! Don’t ever judge me!” This is straight forward and to the point and that is why it is so popular among teens. I have been a huge fan of P.O.D. for a long time before they became a popular main stream band. They are a good band to listen to when I’m in a good mood or I want to get into a good mood. One song that means a lot to me is called Tribal. The part I like is “We ain’t done till this battle has been fought and won. The victory, how sweet it be, is already ours. Holding the stars, is the man that carries my scars. Always the same, I wear his name with now shame. Here is this Battle Cry, we will never die.” I believe every word of this. Rage Against the Machine is a very popular band. Zack de la Rocha, lead singer and lead guitar, just recently quit the band. He is arguably the best guitar player of this era. One of my favorite songs is “Guerrilla Radio”. The intro starts out like 2006-08-01T10:30:55-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-Lyrics-in-Contemporary-Music-30936.aspx Character of Norman Bates from the Movie Psycho Character of Norman Bates from the Movie "Psycho" I believe that Norman Bates was guilty of the murders of Marion and Arbogast. Because his mother which is a figment of his mind or imagination dose not exist for she is dead and Norman had to have made her up. The fact that his mother might have helped him develop the split personalities, by the way she treated him might be a possibility too but he manifested his own thoughts. The idea that Norman Bates mother committed the crime seems to be irrelevant she is dead and there is no way she physically did it. The idea of mother only exists in Norman’s mind. For that is his problem and he created the idea of his mother in his own fantasy world. The way he created his split personality was because he needed attention and he couldn’t deal with the fact of his mother’s death. So he saved her body, tried to preserve it and even tried to talk in her voice. I had and idea that Norman was the murderer, because through out the movie they never showed the mothers face. “She” was always in the shadows and you never heard the mother and Norman talking at the same time. Not to mention on the out line and sheets the teacher gave us Sick or mother was always in quotes. There is a reason for every thing they do in the movies. When Bates saw Marion he felt affection and the side of his mother grew larger. Every time Marion mentioned his mother Norman got quite defensive and mad. It appeared that he thought she was telling him to get rid of his mother and that struck a nerve with him. Norman couldn’t take it and the feeling of his other side grew to a point were he couldn’t take it and his mother emerged from his mind. So mentally his mother killed Marion. It’s not like Norman’s mothers’ mind was some how transferred into his head. Norman Bates must have been a fine and a normal person until some drastic events occurred (Mother dying) which made him go psycho. Everyone’s personalities are molded by the people that surround them and their environment. In this case his parents disrupted Norman’s 2006-07-31T19:26:32-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Character-of-Norman-Bates-from-the-Movie-Psycho-30911.aspx Excerpts from a Jimi Hendrix Journal Excerpts from a Jimi Hendrix Journal In the following journal entries Johnny Allen Hendrix; two years later name officially changed to Jimi Hendrix describes his life from August 4, 1969 to August 18, 1969 and his encounters till the end of his Woodstock premier. August 4, 1969 At ten p.m. in our studio the band and I just got word from our record company about the live concert performance to take place in Woodstock, New York. We are a little scared, as a puppy would feel the first time away from its mother, yet pumped for the concert. Seeing as though after July 14 we finally got the band all together with a total of six members; But we still have to practice before the big debut for The Gypsy Suns and Rainbows. Well I?m going to smoke a little joint and then play a few strums on the guitar and then wrap it up for the night. August 6, 1969 Today was a very tripey day when we started practicing for Woodstock; I sat down for about four hours trying to figure out which songs would feel the way the feeling should feel during a main event. I’m hoping that with the shrooms, smoking a joint and about five shots of brandy that the practice will go by a hell of a lot smoother than sticking my hand into a bag of nails. If not then I have to get with the rest of the band and discuss the songs with them to see which songs they actually feel like playing or are good to do for a live performance. Well we finally came to a decision of our version of the Star Spangled Banner, Purple Haze, Voodochild, Hey Joe, Foxy Lady, Fire, Killing Floor, Wild Thing, Red House, Tax Free and Spanish Castle Magic. All of which brought about some of the most unusual sounding guitar play the world has ever seen. The reason for my insanity towards my music is that I want the world to here something that they will never forget. August 8, 1969 Today wasn’t a very productive day towards Woodstock. On the other hand it was full of sitting around and partying. Some girls came over, which looked like hookers from a cheesy movie, with the rest of the 2006-07-31T08:47:11-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Excerpts-from-a-Jimi-Hendrix-Journal-30872.aspx Critical Review of the Film Smoke Signals Critical Review of the Film "Smoke Signals" To tell you the truth, before I saw this movie I thought that it was going to be really boring and not very good. Surprisingly the movie ‘Smoke Signals’ was a great movie. This move really depicted what it was like to live on the Rez. It showed that many of the Indians were total drunks and that they didn’t even care about their kids while they were drunk. It also showed that many of the Indians do not have a lot of money and while they are living on the Rez money is not that big 2006-07-31T08:25:42-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Critical-Review-of-the-Film-Smoke-Signals-30862.aspx Civil Disobedience in Cool Hand Luke Civil Disobedience in "Cool Hand Luke" Henry David Thoreau would not believe in what Luke was fighting for. Luke was a man in jail for the destruction of municipal property. Yet 2006-07-30T20:26:43-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Civil-Disobedience-in-Cool-Hand-Luke-30822.aspx Review of MxPx Live Concert Review of MxPx Live Concert On November 13th I went to Tramps in New York to see one of my favorite bands, MxPx. MxPx is a Christian pop-punk band. Pop punk basically means happy punk. The band members, are Mike Herrera who plays bass and sings, Tom Wisniewski who plays guitar and Yuri Ruley plays drums. They played about 10 songs, all of which I knew. Some of their songs have to do with society problems through the eyes of a teenager. At the show, the first song they played was one of my favorite's, "Teenage Politics". Some of the lyrics to this song are, "No I'm not mad but I think they forget what it's like and how hard it is to be a teenager. This is a new day and age, we read a different book where Elvis ain't the rage and polyester ain't the look." "...Is it time again to disagree about anything, everything and what's on TV it's a vicious circle, never ending a linear equation worldly extending. No, I'll never be like you; I'll never be like you. Oh no! I'm just like you!" The second song they played was "I'm the Bad Guy". The first couple lines of state, "Legalistic people suck. Legalism makes me sick." Even though they openly bust on legalism, they also know the world has nothing to offer them but hurt and pain, while God is the only answer. Since they are a Christian punk band, of course they have to play religious songs. One really good song that they played there was "False Fiction". This song basically means that the world is going through such turmoil because we don't have Christ in our lives. "They guarantee our freedom but freedom isn't real unless you know Christ you wont know how I feel. Inflections of the way things were supposed to be the mental disorder of our society...maybe this world had stopped thinking maybe all their minds are shrinking you failed system is including chaos, it's chaos, it's your loss." In "Like sand through the hourglass...so are the days of our lives," they say, "My world is breaking down around me. I see my destroyed world in front of me. Any and everything I trusted, I weep for my world disgusted. Will I look to you? Jesus, yes I do!" Not only did they play songs 2006-07-30T11:55:32-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Review-of-MxPx-Live-Concert-30808.aspx Analysis of Television Drama Analysis of Television Drama In television drama technical codes and conventions are used by the director to structure the specific text. Such codes are well applied in the serial television drama Alias. A modern, government conspiracy styled show that follows the adventures of Sydney Briston, a young girl who works as a double agent for the American government. In Alias, audio, visual and technical effects are used along with dialogue to shape the plot, themes and genre of the text. Director, J.J.Abrams, has used these conventions and technical codes to make Alias the visually stimulating and mentally intriguing drama that it is. If sound is said to be the symphony of the emotions then truly music plays a key part in this universal orchestra. Music has the ability to alter our mood, change our point of view and compel us to think, act, and respond a certain way. In Alias music is used to tell the story and strengthen the already deep mood of this drama. At certain times the music dives to slow synthesised violin suspense, at other times it can lift the intense political mood to show hope and love in a romantic dulcet tune. Then, contrary to the mood of before, change to a hard hitting crescendo that leads into a cacophonous piece of music raising the action to optimum level. Music is alive and well in television today and simply, our warped TV minds cannot do with out it. As we watch Alias star Jennifer Garner (Sydney), run from the mental institute we listen to cinematic music at its purest. Violins capture a heartbeat as we hold or breath to see what will happen next. We are then prey to this subconscious susceptibility again when Sydney’s roommate Terri watches her boyfriend Shaun; sing live, a love song to her. We are turned around from the ‘evil’ conspiracy her friend Sydney lives amongst by a lighter melody that lulls us into an entirely different mood. All thanks to the technical wizardry of dramatic music. Along side this indispensable factor of music comes the emotionally charged fury of dramatic dialogue. Televised drama cannot exist with out it and nor would it want to. In a unique way the director, J.J Abrams, uses dialogue to portray four main things; Dispense vast quantities of information that form the story line, continuously refer to past events that lure us into 2006-07-29T16:14:25-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-Television-Drama-30789.aspx Description and Analysis of Oratorio and Art-Song Description and Analysis of Oratorio and Art-Song This article will give a description of what an Oratorio and Art-Song are. It will also inform you on the stylistic characteristics, a summary on the historial background and a brief outline on the composers who helped develop and excelled in these styles of fantastic vocal music. Oratorio is based upon a substantial story of a religious or spiritual character. It is written for solo voices, chorus and orchestra and is often performed in churches or concert halls. Oratorio resembles an opera but costumes, acting and scenery are absent. However early examples of oratorio, one being by Emilio del’ Cavalier’s ‘Representation of soul and body’ written in 1600, were staged with costume and scenery. The plot in oratorio is less dramatically described than in opera and there is a strong emphasis on the chorus than on solo voices. The word ‘oratorio’ is historically derived from its original place of performance the oratory or oratorio of the church of Santa Maria in Vallicella in Rome. Filipo Neri began services of a popular nature, including sacred plays, readings from scriptures and the performance of Laudi or Hymns of praise and devotion. St Filipo Neri founded the order of priests called congregation of the oratory or oratorians. A significant contributor to the literature of the oratorio was Giacomo Carissimi (1605-74), with his compositions of Jeptha, Judicium, Salomon, Jonas and Balthazar. Others were Alessandro Scarlatti, Alessandro Stradella, Frenchmen Marc Antoine Charqoentier (1636-1704) student of Carissimi, and German Heinrich Schutz (1585-1672). Handel was the master of the late Baroque period, whose dramatic treatment of the oratorio’s content and subject matter has never surpassed. Although Handel is German by birth his oratorios may be considered English creations. The list of oratorios by Handel is truly impressive; Esther (1720), Deborah (1733), Saul (1739), Israel in Egypt (1739), Messiah (1742), Samson (1743), Semele (1743), Joseph and his Brethren (1741), Belshazzar (1744), Judas Maccabaeus (1746) Joshua (1747), Solomon (1748), Theodora (1749) and Jephtha (1751) to only mention the best known. The Romantic era was a period of great change and emancipation. While the Classical era had strict laws of balance and restraint, the Romantic era moved away from that by allowing artistic freedom, 2006-07-29T16:13:06-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Description-and-Analysis-of-Oratorio-and-Art-Song-30788.aspx Roman Painting and the School of Athens Roman Painting and the School of Athens In the early 1500's Raphael was chosen by Julius II to paint a number of frescos in the Stanza Della Segnatura, Vatican, Rome. Among these was the School of Athens which I have selected to discuss in this paper. Raphael, who had studied art since the age of seven under the teacher Perugino in Umbria, arrived in Florence at the age of twenty-two and achieved immediate success. Raphael was influenced by Leonardo Da Vinci, and Michelangelo who were the artists who had established the High Renaissance style in Florence. The great masters of the High Renaissance style lived in an era when the Roman Catholic church had seized political power. The Popes believed they were the heirs of the Caesars, and they partly exploited their own political ends to realize their fantastic expectations of renewing the old glory of the Roman Empire. The Romans believed that Rome was the centre of western civilization and those with power and influence looked back to the Classics as inspiration for their renewed interest in intellectual thought. From the time of Sixtus IV (1471-84) Rome became a centre for artistic production. But it was not until the rule of Julius II (1503-13), when Bramante, Michelangelo and Leonardo finally settled in Rome that the period of artistic activity flourished and produced the style of the High Renaissance. The fact that the great artists of that time worked almost exclusively in the service of the Church impacted significantly on the themes and the subject matter of High Renaissance Art. The religious art produced at that time did not emphasize spiritual supramundane values of previous eras, instead solemnity, majesty, might and glory were visually portrayed. In the words of Hauser, the inwardness and other-worldliness of Christian feeling yielded to aloof coldness and the expression of physical as well as intellectual superiority. He also suggests that the Popes of that time had as their main goal to immortalize themselves thinking more of their own glory than the glory of God. It was in the Stanza della Segnatura which housed the Pope's library and where the Pope dispensed canon and civil law, that Raphael set about to create a series of frescoes on the walls and ceiling which expressed the four 2006-07-28T18:27:57-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Roman-Painting-and-the-School-of-Athens-30769.aspx Critical Film Analysis of Wit Critical Film Analysis of "Wit" In this movie Vivian Bearings is diagnosed with ovarian cancer. She is given “experimental” treatment. Some of the other characters include: Dr. Kelekian, the head doctor who informed her of her diagnosis; Jason Posner, the detached kid doctor and Susie, the sympathetic nurse. Throughout the movie Vivian goes through the different stages of death and dying, for example denial, anger, depression and acceptance. The first stage we witness is her denial. She tells the doctors to keep up the highest doses thinking that she will be cured. She wants people to treat her just the same as the always have and even wants to continue teaching. In the beginning of this movie you could tell that she just was completely denying the fact that she could very well be dying. But the doctor helping her didn’t help. Jason was delighted with the results and made no emotional connection with his patient Vivian. He applauded her agreement to keep the high doses even if they were making her sick. With all the praises she was receiving for her “efforts” you would think that these efforts would actually amount to something, at least in her eyes I believe. Next Vivian expresses the stage of anger. One scene that most clearly depicts this is when Susie is trying to get her to go for testing and she refuses. It is as if her rationalization is that if she does not go for the tests it will mean she doesn’t need to go to the tests, which would mean that she is cured. Although that is not true, given extreme circumstances we can sometimes rationalize very irrationally. It is at this point where Susie begins to become more of a caring friend to Vivian instead of just a nurse. She is the only one out of all the other doctors who does this. After anger Vivian goes into a depression. She is hardly speaking and the doctors’ visits seem pointless to her. As she slips more into depression Jason makes himself more and more detached. She seems to make him feel very uncomfortable as he realizes she is more than a patient, she is a woman with emotion. Her isolation, I believe is what pushes her further into the depressed state she reaches. 2006-07-27T15:29:50-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Critical-Film-Analysis-of-Wit-30741.aspx Examination of Human Behavior in Schindler's List Examination of Human Behavior in "Schindler's List" Throughout history the human race has witnessed many humans committing inhuman acts. Concentration and extermination camps are just one of the many awful inhuman acts. The essay “Behavior in Extermination camps” by Bruno Bettelheim reports on the actions and reactions of humans in these merciless camps. The movie “Schindler’s List” focuses on Nazi treatment of Jews and shows the conditions and treatment of other humans in extermination camps. By comparing “Behavior in Extermination camps” and “Schindler’s List” the behaviors that Bruno Bettelheim wrote about can be witnessed in the characters viewed in “Schindler’s List”. The characters in “Schindler’s List” responded to their ruthless treatment with behaviors that were all written about by Bruno such as denial, defeat, primitive childishness, and heroism. The Most predominant response written about in the essay “Behavior in Extermination camps” to the sickening treatment of the Jews was denial. The Jewish women in their bunks, no matter how evident, straight out denied the fact that gas chambers in Auschwitz existed even though a fellow Jew reports it to them. Bruno reported this behavior in his essay, it states “They can no longer accept reality for what it is; having grown infantile, they see it only in the infantile perspective of a wishful belief in their personal immortality.” I also make reference to the female supervisor of construction. Although she was facing certain death, she was concerned that the construction of the building should be redone or it would collapse. In the essay Bruno Bettelheim makes it clear that this is a denial of the situation and follows his business as usual observations. To further clarify, Dr. Mengele although also facing certain death preformed his surgery's with all medical safety measures even though the mother and child would be murdered shortly after. So both Dr. Mengele and The Female construction supervisor both “had, after all, to delude themselves at times to be able to live with themselves and their experience.” The response of denial to certain death is one of the many responses that Bruno spoke about that could be viewed in the characters of “Schindler’s List”. Another behavior that Bruno Bettelheim spoke of, and the characters of “Schindler’s List” both shared is the feeling of defeat. At the beginning of the movie A crowd of Jewish people was getting yelled at by one little German girl. 2006-07-27T15:22:10-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Examination-of-Human-Behavior-in-Schindler-s-List-30737.aspx Religious and Mythological Themes from Titan A.E. Religious and Mythological Themes from Titan A.E. The idea that every science fiction film is inspired by a religious or mythological background holds true in the movie, Titan, A.E. These backgrounds include those involving the Chinese, Greeks and Egyptians. The first suggestion involving mythology is in the title of the movie itself. A Titan was a race of Gods in the Greek culture that ruled the Earth before the Olympians. In my opinion, a large majority of the movie can be explained by examining this portion of mythology. I feel that Cale represents Zeus, the Olympian who overthrew the Titans and regained control of the world. The Titans, despite the fact that it was the name of the ship that would save humans, were the aliens who were pure energy. I feel this way because mythology tells us that Cronus, the leader of the Titans, was told that one of his sons would overthrow him. It turns out that Zeus was one of Cronus’ sons. At this point he decided the solution would be to eat his sons or in the case of the movie, eliminate the human race. However, the story goes that Rhea, a sister of Cronus’ hid Zeus so that he could mature and regain control of the world and save the future generations. This fits perfectly in with the storyline of the movie and how Cale’s father helped him to escape and put the ring on his finger because he knew in time his son would realize what he was meant to do and that he could do it. When Zeus finally defeats his father, he forces him to free the other children that he had swallowed and they returned to their prominence in the universe. Again, this fits in with the movie as Cale frees the rest of the human race by giving them a home and allowing humans to come together and gain power with their new planet. The next relation I see that influences the development of the plot in the movie comes from the name of the ship, Phoenix. The phoenix, a mythical bird, appears in different cultures such as the Chinese and Egyptian’s. Both cultures stories I can see influencing the movie. The Chinese believed that the Phoenix was a mythical bird 2006-07-27T15:15:31-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Religious-and-Mythological-Themes-from-Titan-A_E_-30733.aspx Review of the Carter Collection of Chinese Bronze Mirrors Review of the Carter Collection of Chinese Bronze Mirrors I was looking for building 125 east 65th street, hoping that I would soon find any building looking like a museum. Finally, I came upon a building that looks like a rich brownstone in mid-Manhattan. I checked the address to make sure that my eyes were seeing correctly, and for sure, it was the correct place. I had to walk up a small flight of stairs and pass through a doorway that was open. I only went a couple more feet before a second door that was lock stopped me. There was a white flat small oval elevator type button located next to the door. Pushing the button expecting someone to come to the door, a semi-loud buzzing noise came from the door. Turning the doorknob, I went inside the China Institute Gallery. Straight in front of my eye view were two young Asian girls sitting behind what seem like a gift counter. I asked them where was the Chinese exhibition of mirrors. They told me that it was in two rooms, which flanked me on my right and left side. The glass doors that lead into the two rooms were smoked color so that you could not see clearly into the rooms. Turning to the door on the left, which was the nearest door when you entered the building. Now, my first thought, mind you was that I was going to see a bunch of glass mirrors, and already I had pertained the thought of how could this exhibition be called an art show? Well, when I open the door was I surprised, for at first glance I thought I had just entered a music museum with gold plated albums? “Where was the glass mirrors!” was the first thing that popped in my mind. I looked around the room at all the encase circle looking objects. This room was not a big room in any shape of form. There were no Statues or any other shapes to offset the concentric shapes. The mirrors hanged almost symmetrically around the room’s purple Walls. The purple color gave the room an awe of royalty. It was a carpeted room with just the proper dash of light that was neither too bright nor too dark. In this room a lovely Asian woman, who I later learned was American Chinese, greeted me. 2006-07-27T12:36:50-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Review-of-the-Carter-Collection-of-Chinese-Bronze-Mirrors-30721.aspx Review and Biography of Brandy Review and Biography of Brandy “Wow” by Brandy. In this song Brandy’s talking/singing to her ex boyfriend telling him that she won’t cry over him anymore and that he took her for granted while he had her. But now she found somebody new and this new guy treats her so much better. In lines 1-8- Brandy’s sick of her ex boyfriends BS basically, she doesn't want to deal with waiting up for him to take his time to call and visit her. She's telling him to not even bother anymore because she's sick of it, sick of being taken for granted and taken advantage of after always being there for him. And now she's found somebody better. In lines 9-16- Brandy’s still talking to her ex boyfriend saying that her new boyfriend loves her the way she wanted to be loved. Her new boyfriend is always thinking of her and that he's nothing like her ex boyfriend at all (meaning he's a lot better). She doesn't know why she stayed with her ex boyfriend for so long and that she should have left him a long time ago. In lines 17-24- So now she's like love stricken "That's why I say WOW" because she's never felt a love so good. Nobody has ever treated her so well. Now her life is great and there are no more crappy days because he's there to make her happy. And every day there's a smile on her face because he came into her life. Her life is brighter now she isn’t depressed anymore. She sees things a lot differently. And she's a lot happier in general, and she likes where this is going. In lines 25-32- So now her new boyfriend is with her every night (all the time) he's showing lots of affection and love to her. She feels like she's inside a movie (because this is kind of unreal to her that she's actually found someone that is so good to her...because she's only used to guys being jerks to her) but his love is so real and she can’t believe it. Now she's finally got someone she can call her own. Now that she's not with her ex, he wants her to come back, but tough luck for him! Brandy Norwood was born in McComb, Mississippi on February 11th, 1979. Her family shortly moved to California and it was 2006-07-27T08:29:32-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Review-and-Biography-of-Brandy-30711.aspx Critical Analysis of "Les Miserables" Critical Analysis of "Les Miserables" God has graced mankind with countless attributes that can be portrayed as minor or major roles in one’s daily walk. Among these features are ambition and hope. Ambition, defined as an eagerness or strong desire to achieve something, relates significantly to motivation, an act of movement toward a goal. Hope, a confidence and trust that something will take place, is extensively used when ambition and motivation are of topic. Victor Hugo, a French novelist during the eight-hundreds, adeptly and cleverly exercises ambitions and aspirations, hopes and dreams and motivations throughout his later written novels, such Les Misérables. In Les Misérables a single glimpse into each character’s life, such as Jean Val Jean, the main character, or Cosette, Jean Valjean’s daughter, illustrates progression. Hints of greed, love, and sacrifice can be traced far into each man’s struggle within himself and with man. Each character uses their attributes to gain and over come their obstacle. Victor Hugo is known to be one of the greatest leaders of the French Romantic Movement, which sought independence from the conservative limitations of the classical style. Hugo’s works convey his indignation at social injustices and human affliction. Hugo knew how to write effectively and with simplicity of the common joys and sorrows of the average man and woman. Les Misérables covers a time span of more than twenty years—from the fall of the first Napoleon to the revolts of a generation later. Jean Valjean, a convict of unusual strength, originally sentenced to five years in prison for stealing a loaf of bread for his sister’s starving family. Attempts to escape have kept him in the galleys for nineteen years before he is released in 1815. Police inspector Javert is sure he will be back, for his passport proclaiming him an ex-convict, keeps him for getting a job or proper lodging. He stops at the home of the Bishop of Digne, who treats him well despite Jean’s attempts to rob him of some silverware. After receiving a new beginning from the bishop, Jean Valjean devotes his life to honesty. Later calling himself Father Madeleine, a man with no previous history, he appears in the town of the town M. sur M. His discovery of a method of making jet for jewelry brings prosperity to the whole village, and the town’s people elect him mayor. Then his conscience forces him to 2006-07-26T12:34:15-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Critical-Analysis-of-quot-Les-Miserables-quot-30681.aspx Comparison of the Movie Shane to the Novel Shane Comparison of the Movie "Shane" to the Novel I liked the book Shane a lot more than I did the movie for many reasons and here are some of the things that were the same and some things that were different about the movie. Some of the things that were the same in the book and in the movie were that Shane was a very polite and kind person. Also, Shane and Joe had to work together to remove the 2006-07-25T16:19:21-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Comparison-of-the-Movie-Shane-to-the-Novel-Shane-30656.aspx Pink Floyd as One of the Top Rock Bands in History Pink Floyd as One of the Top Rock Bands in History Pink Floyd is the top space-rock band. Ever since the mid-‘60’s, their music has sampled with electronics and all manner of special effects to push the “normal” format to their outer limits (Richie Unterberger). The band has wrestled with lyrical themes and concepts of such massive scale that their music has taken on almost classical quality, in both sound and words Richie Unterberger). The history of Pink Floyd is full of unfortunate obstacles although; they were musical and cultural pioneers, in that they sounded nothing like musical groups before them. Pink Floyd started to experiment very quickly, they were stretching out songs with the wild instrumental freak-out passages incorporating feedback, electronic screeches, and unusual, eerie sounds created by loud amplification, reverb, and such tricks as sliding ball bearings up and down guitar strings (Richie Unterberger). In the mid 1960’s they began to pick up following the London underground; onstage, they began to incorporate light shows to add a cool psychedelic effect like no band before them has ever done. One of the most amazing and important parts, of Pink Floyd is when Syd Barett started to compose pop-psychedelic masterpieces that combined unusual psychedelic arrangements with catchy melodies and incisive lyrics that viewed the world with a sense of poetic, child-like wonder (Richie Unterberger). Few bands can match Pink Floyd’s success. Founded in 1965, the group at first relied heavily on guitarist Syd Barret, who handled vocals and wrote their early offbeat hits. Barrett was also one of the psychedelic era’s most tragic acid casualties and he was replaced in 1968 By Gilmour, with bassist Roger Water emerging as the bands primary lyricist and force behind the band’s two biggest albums (Fred Goodman). In an article that was written in the Rolling Stone magazine about Pink Floyd, a segment of the article read: "When people say they hear Pink Floyd in a group like Radio-head, I don't really see it," he says. "It must be a burden for those poor boys being referred to as the next Pink Floyd -- they deserve to be their own Radio-head. I think we've always stood out in our own category”, said Gilmour. Another unique feature of Pink Floyd is the way the songs are set up on the c.d. from other band’s c.d., which is normally in 2006-07-25T15:39:15-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Pink-Floyd-as-One-of-the-Top-Rock-Bands-in-History-30641.aspx Theory of Kurt Cobain's Death as a Murder Theory of Kurt Cobain's Death as a Murder Beverly Hills, CA private investigator Tom Grant, a 49-year-old grandfather of seven and seven year veteran of the Los Angeles County Sheriffs Department, hardly falls into the demographic of the average Nirvana fan. So it's not surprising that when, on Easter Sunday, April 3,1994, Courtney Love hired him to track down her husband Kurt Cobain's missing credit card, he initially thought little of the assignment. "I knew vaguely who Nirvana was." the PI has said. Grant was about to embark on a road of deception, intrigue and cover-ups that would lead him, nine months later, to a stunning conclusion regarding the death of Kurt Cobain, who was found dead in Seattle on April 8, 1994. Grant's first clues that all was not right came during his meeting with Love later that day at the Peninsula Hotel in Beverly Hills where she was staying. She told him on the phone that someone was using her husband's credit card and she wanted to find out who it was, then, after meeting her at the hotel, she changed that immediately to, "It's not someone else using his card, it's him, and I'm trying to locate him." It just kind of spread from there. Cobain, at the time, was AWOL from the Exodus Recovery Center, a drug-rehab clinic in nearby Marina del Rey. Working on Love's suggestion that Kurt "may have gone to Seattle." Grant subcontracted local investigators to do surveillance on Cobain's known haunts in Seattle. What Love neglected to tell Grant was that Michael "Cali" DeWitt, the couple's nanny, had seen Cobain at their house on Lake Washington Boulevard on April 2, the day before she hired the PI. Given Grant's assertion that Cobain died "late Sunday morning [April 3] or early Monday morning [April 4]." This omission may have caused a fatal "and possibly deliberate delay in his investigation. Grant arrived in Seattle at 11:30 PM on Wednesday, April 6. Dylan Carlson, a close friend of Cobain's who from all reports was the singer's drug buddy, took him to the house. It was raining as they searched the house at 2:15 AM on April 7. But the garage/greenhouse a stone's throw away from the main house remained unexplored; Carlson failed to direct him to the greenhouse, later telling Grant that "it's just a dirty little room." The greenhouse was a l9-foot by 23-foot 2006-07-25T12:55:33-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Theory-of-Kurt-Cobain-s-Death-as-a-Murder-30633.aspx Stereotypes and Racism in American History X and Today Stereotypes and Racism in American History X and Today Both in American History X and in our current situation there are many related issues that tie into racism and stereotyping. The people in these situations enact hate crimes when they have been directly effected by other acts of violence. Thus, falsely assuming that an entire group is responsible for an individual’s actions, leads to stereotyping. These assumptions result in negativity and hate crimes that are nothing but harmful and destructive. The act of seeking out revenge by harming an entire classification of people due to stereotyping is ignorance in its purest form and causes the vicious cycle of hatred to continue. Edward Norton portrays Derek, a neo-Nazi reacting to influences and situations in his life that parallel those of the tragedies and hate crimes since September 11th. Derek’s first act of violence in the film was self defense, which mirrored the United States in their efforts of bombing Afghanistan. Derek was trying to defend his family and his property, against an invasion on while the United States protected national security by retaliating against terrorism on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon. Derek’s aggression ran much deeper than just basic protection because it was rooted with racism. Due to the fact that his father was murdered by an African American, Derek began to view people with the same ethnicity as equal, if not lower to, the man that killed his father. America now has a similar outlook on Muslims and Arabs solely because of the few individuals that contributed to the acts of terrorism on Sept. 11th. Hate crimes against people of Arab decent have massively increased and the justification for these actions are simply out of revenge. The direct relation of why Derek began discriminating against blacks and why the United States is presently stereotyping Arabs and Muslims is a reaction to lusting for payback and revenge. The rage that stems from senseless acts of violence in both cases is a result of the victim franticly trying to make the culprit pay. Derek subconsciously decided that he needed to make up for his feelings of loss and helplessness by going after anyone who, in his mind, was associated with his father’s murderer. He took full advantage of the opportunity at hand when black gang members tried to invade his home. Instead of acting rationally, Derek reacted with instinct 2006-07-24T19:26:49-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Stereotypes-and-Racism-in-American-History-X-and-Today-30607.aspx Review of "Beauty and the Beast" Theatre Performan Review of "Beauty and the Beast" Theatre Performance Once upon a time, a young Prince lived in a shining castle. One cold night an old beggar woman arrived, offering him a single rose in return for shelter from the cold. Repulsed by her ugliness, he turned her away. Suddenly, she transformed into a beautiful enchantress and to punish the Prince, she turned him into a hideous beast. Then she gave him a magic mirror and an enchanted rose, telling him it would bloom until his twenty-first year. To break the spell, he must love another and earn that person’s love in return before the last petal fell. Can you recognize which musical this story is based upon? Why its none other than the classic fairy-tale “Beauty and the Beast!” “Beauty and the Beast” is a musical based upon the classic Disney fairy-tale. I saw it this weekend in New York with my best friend Jamie who attends NYU. I was very ecstatic when I found out we were going, because not only is Beauty and the Beast my favorite Disney movie, but also I love seeing shows on Broadway. In recent years I have seen many outstanding shows, but this one was quite different in that it is set for a younger age group, yet it appeals to adults as well. The special effects, the scenery, the characters, and the atmosphere of the play were outstanding. Everything from the costumes to the special effects were amazing. Every costume resembled that in the movie. They all were very elaborate and very beautiful which added to the magic of the evening. The special effects were really neat too, they had a few explosions when people had to make disappearances, sparklers flying during the dinner scene, and lighting tricks. One of my favorite things about this show however was the scenery. Whether it was seeing people running errands in the town, Belle walking in the forest, or taking a trip around the mysterious castle, the scenery grabbed you and made you feel as though you were right with the actors, Speaking of the actors, I thought they did a remarkable job of portraying the characters from the Disney movie. They brought a lot of life, many laughs, and seemed like they were having tons of fun. I 2006-07-24T19:24:34-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Review-of-quot-Beauty-and-the-Beast-quot-Theatre-Performan-30606.aspx Cultural Differences in the Film Pleasantville Cultural Differences in the Film, “Pleasantville” “Pleasantville” was written and directed by Gary Ross in the year 1998. The story starts in the present day America. Two teenage siblings David and Jennifer, suddenly find themselves stuck in one of the old 1950’s sitcoms. They are the children of idealistic and perfect parents Mr. And Mrs. Parker. David known as bud in the town of Pleasantville was a keen watcher of this show. He was well aware of all the people and characters of this new place. Jennifer however, who was to meet her date was interested in watching MTv. For David this was a dream come true. He yearned for the opportunity to live in the perfect, unchangeable world of Pleasantville. The main theme or central idea of the movie is that it is not possible for one to go back to the 1950’s again. Things would have to change. The moral values, attitude of people and the whole society must change. This illustration is made by the subtle and very ingenious usage of color. The people of Pleasantville began to see colors only when they try and break their monotonous style of life, a life where every takes place as expected. Bud and Mary sue quite rapidly bring out changes in this new place. Gary Ross uses these changes to indicate the cultural and social differences between the two eras. Of the many issues addressed in the movie one is the issue of male dominion. Mrs. Parker is depicted as a perfect 1950’s wife, who has the house cleaned and dinner always ready. Mary Sue upon being questioned tells her mother about the happenings in lover’s lane and what, sex is all about. When Mrs. Parker tries to relax in her bathtub, a tree outside her house bursts into flames. This is symbolic of the tree of knowledge. Mrs. Parker turns into color for she discovers the missing element in her life. As a perfect wife, she never did anything for herself. She had seen only one form of masculinity, the authoritative attitude of her husband. Ashamed of her color, walking past the road, she finds a soda shop with a colored window. She discovers that the painter was none other than Mr. Johnson. She sees in him the love for color. He at once appreciates her startling beauty in all brightness and color. She leaves 2006-07-24T19:16:29-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Cultural-Differences-in-the-Film-Pleasantville-30602.aspx The Last Of The Mohicans The Last American Roma "The Last Of The Mohicans;" The Last American Romantic A loud crack pierces the still silence of the forest as Magua, a Huron guide, plunges his tomahawk into the body of a British soldier. Gunshots erupt from the darkness of the forest all around Cora and Alice cutting down the company of soldiers assigned to protect them. As if appearing from thin air two Mohicans and a white man come to their rescue, killing all of the Hurons. This white man was named Hawkeye, and was the main character of the movie The Last of The Mohicans. The romantic theme of this movie is revealed by Hawkeye’s romantic character, shown by his desire for individual freedom, love of nature, and his use of emotion and sentiment over logic and reason. Hawkeye was a man that lived life on his own terms. He never allowed people to push him into making a decision that he did not want to make. When some British soldiers came to Hawkeye’s small settlement trying to recruit men for war he did not sign up. Instead he decided to fight the war by his own means. When he arrived at the fort, he notified the colonel in charge, which happened to be Cora and Alice’s father, about the murders that had occurred back at his small settlement. The colonel did not allow the militia men to go back and defend their homesteads. He also stated that anyone who deserted the fort, or helped someone desert the fort would be shot. This did not stop Hawkeye from doing what he knew was right. He helped them escape and was shackled for it. Hawkeye had a love for nature and its wilderness. He was born in it as a child, and was raised in it, by Mohawks, into a man. He learned how to live in the wilderness. It nurtured him and gave him life. He respected that, and demonstrates it when he thanks the deer that he had just killed for providing him life. Hawkeye was a logical man, but many times he used emotion and sentiment over logic and reason. When he was young he was told not to try to understand the white man. However he makes an exception for Cora because he is attracted to her. 2006-07-24T14:06:53-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Last-Of-The-Mohicans-The-Last-American-Roma-30589.aspx Film Critique of Of Mice and Men to the Book Film Critique of "Of Mice and Men" to the Book The movie "Of Mice and Men" had many differences while still giving the same message that the book was portrayed to have. One of the major differences was that Candy never came into the room when Lennie and Crooks were talking to each other. This was major because Crooks never found out that the plan was true about the little house. In the book after he heard Candy talk about it he wanted to get in on the deal. Also the movie it never showed Lennie have his illusions of his Aunt Carla and the rabbits when he was waiting by the pond. The last major difference was that George never hesitated to shoot Lennie in the movie and in the book it was very hard for him. After George shot Lennie, Slim came to comfort George and take him out for a drink. The characters in the novel and the movie had many differences. In the book George was shown to hate Curley with a passion. In the movie George didn’t seem to like Curley too much but he definitely didn’t hate him like in the book. In the movie Curley's wife seemed to be attracted to Lennie and enjoyed his presence because he was nice. In the book she talked to him only because she was amused by Lennie's stupidity. Lennie was explained as a beast in the book and, "his shoulders could fill the doorway." In the movie he was stronger and bigger than the others were but not to the extreme amount that the book portrayed him to be. Every other thing about Lennie was extremely as the book told it. I felt that the movie was wonderful and I loved it as much as I loved the book. I would give the movie a 10 because it was so great. The only parts that I didn't like were in the end it didn’t make me as sad as the book made me feel. I felt so into the dream the Lennie and George shared that I was sad when it was destroyed. I am sure that if I didn't watch the movie in a classroom I would have gotten more out of it but none the less it was a masterpiece. Unlike all of the other movies that are translated from a book this 2006-07-24T08:26:05-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Film-Critique-of-Of-Mice-and-Men-to-the-Book-30577.aspx History of Jazz Music History of Jazz Music Jazz music was developed about 1900 by black Americans. It possesses an identifiable history and describable stylistic evolution. Jazz has borrowed from black folk music, and popular music has borrowed from jazz. These three kinds of music remain distinct and should not be confused with each other. Jazz is rooted in mingled traditions of American blacks. These include traits from West African music, European popular and light classical music of the 18th and 19th centuries, and later popular music forms influenced by black music or produced by black composers. Because it occurred before the phonograph could provide valuable documentation, the merging of these multiple influences into jazz is difficult to reconstruct. Jazz is the art of expression set to music. Jazz is said to be the fundamental rhythms of human life and a man’s contemporary reassessment of his traditional values. The development of gospel, blues and field hollers based on the early influence of tribal drums seem to elude that jazz has to do with human survival and the expression of life. Whether under composition guidelines or improvisation, the meaning of jazz became a musical art form that reflected spontaneous melodic phrasing. According to legend, jazz was conceived in New Orleans and moved up the Mississippi River to Memphis, St. Louis and finally Chicago. One can not overlook the evaluation over the decades and the fact that jazz spanned many musical forms. When reviewing the background, spirituals, cakewalks, ragtime and the blues are among these forms. In the 1940’s, America’s great contribution to music, jazz, crossed over the gateway of universities and became seriously and even religiously considered. Starting in the 20’s and ongoing well into the 30’s, the word "jazz" was commonly and rather indiscriminately applied to being melodic or tonal. In the "jazz" age of the 20’s, the swing era of the late 30’s and the peak popularity of modern jazz in the 50’s, jazz functioned as public art and has enjoyed periods of fairly widespread response. The influence and development of the blues can also not be overlooked when discussing the early years of jazz. An ability to play the blues has been a prerequisite of all jazz musicians. They will often use the blues framework for improving. Many of the early jazz performers relied on the blues for more than the 2006-07-24T08:18:46-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/History-of-Jazz-Music-30572.aspx Critical Review of Fried Green Tomatoes Critical Review of "Fried Green Tomatoes" Fried Green Tomatoes is a thoroughly enjoyable movie-going experience, replete with laughter, tears, triumph, and tragedy. Unfortunately, it has been sanitized and "Hollywoodized,” with the relationship between the two 1930 female leads left ambiguous, and a few too many scenes going over-the-top to manipulate an emotional reaction. So, while providing two-plus hours worth of solid entertainment, director Jon Avnet's picture, adapted from Fannie Flagg’s novel, lacks the crucial ingredient that would have lifted it above the level of a tearjerker to that of the extraordinary. The acting, however, can easily be counted among Fried Green Tomatoes' strengths. Especially noteworthy are the performances by Mary Stuart Masterson as Idgie and Mary-Louise Parker as Ruth, who makes their characters' improbable friendship come alive. Masterson is wonderful as Idgie. Her snappy persona gives Idgie enough spirit for four or five central screen women. Parker portrays Ruth with a rare warmth and practicality that compliments the marvelous energy of Masterson. Jessica Tandy brings the wisdom of her years as Ninny Threadgoode. Tandy's delivers her lines with a wonderful sense of humor. Evelyn, played by Kathy Bates, is a hungry audience and together these pairs of women make marvelous cornerstones for this film. Fried Green Tomatoes is two stories in one, both of which ultimately work as well as they can, given what the film is trying to do. It should be noted, however, that the present-day scenes aren't as involving as those that take place in the 1930s. The structure is unusual, with the modern day scenes "framing" the flashbacks. Because the differences in the time periods are so marked, this may have not been the best way to handle the dual storylines. There are some awkward moments when the 1930s/90s parallelism seems to be forced. The greatest flaw of this movie is that Avnet tries relentlessly to get his viewers to reach for the box of tissues. A little manipulation is expected in any melodrama, but Fried Green Tomatoes goes overboard. That's not to say that the audience is likely to be weeping through the entire film, but Avnet isn't particularly subtle about what he's trying to do. Then again, for those who like a "good cry,” this may be the perfect picture. Because of its strong sense of character development, Fried Green Tomatoes touches a plethora of emotional chords. At times, it is 2006-07-23T17:51:28-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Critical-Review-of-Fried-Green-Tomatoes-30540.aspx Film Review of Easy Rider Film Review of "Easy Rider" On the movie Easy Rider, Peter Fonda played a character that was known as Captain America. Some might say that his behavior in the movie was immoral. But I would have to say he’s character’s behavior was very moral. What is moral and immoral? Captain America wanted the 2006-07-23T16:31:17-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Film-Review-of-Easy-Rider-30519.aspx Let Fantasy Be Fantasy Some questions remains unanswered all the time in our life and we intend to be the way they are. I followed the eighteen year-old girl in me. It did not take much moments in time, for someone to enter my life, without even a knock, to break the silence. May be there was a buried secret unspoken, my songs were all about loneliness and wanting. Later someday, it started blooming like a bud rose with alluring colors. When he proposed to me for the first time, I still remember that chill of an iceberg. Eventually I was envisaging myself turning to be a butterfly, just out of a pupa. I thought about all the emotions behind the question. I was too embryonic, too imprudent to close my eyes and think that life is a bed of roses. I missed the factual precision there, since the roads in front of me were so cool and olive. I stepped in to them like an impatient baby waiting to leave; I remember the sight of the blue running stream chilled my eyes, all the way. For the first few timeless moments neither of us spoke a word, a slowly delineate of unspoken binding, and later as it takes a smile broke the silence for a long way, another undefined long journey. I listened to the smallest whisper you made and gradually I relaised that every moment with you are priceless, can’t buy them. Yes, they were so imperative for me and may be I gave a very little time to go on its ways. No sooner I have to comprehend that it bears the naked face of truth. The bud of love blossomed to a red flower and sooner then you can imagine it lost its fragrance, spice and color. I started speculating if he was a man worth taking seriously in my life, but the answer was always no. But the thoughts were much easier than what you have to do, can’t find the answers to all the mysteries and everything turned me speechless. And then one day, we had to choose the path where we had to expel each other, I heard the steps getting off the corridor, I obscured to the huge flood carried me missing. When I looked back, there was a war to fight and conquer and the roads beside are too slender to go. What did I inherit my ways there? I started 2006-07-23T13:12:58-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Let-Fantasy-Be-Fantasy-30499.aspx Review of Pleasantville Review of "Pleasantville" In this movie, a brother and sister from modern day became part of a black and white ‘50s television show called Pleasantville. This was done using a special remote given to the main character David, by a TV repairman. In the beginning David believed Pleasantville should remain the same. Pleasantville was his utopia; he thought everything was perfect. His sister Jenn was determined to change Pleasantville. Jenn thought people acted like losers, and wanted them to be “cool”. David later realized things should change because people did not show their emotions in Pleasantville, and had no way to express them. When people in Pleasantville showed their emotions, they changed from black and white to color. By the end of the movie, everything was in color because of David. People had learned to show their emotions. The creator of this movie was trying to communicate the message that emotions make things more interesting. This statement is true for Pleasantville and writing. In Pleasantville people would change to color when they showed their emotions. Bill expressed his emotions through painting colorful pictures. David gained his color when he got angry and punched Whitey. Emotions are put into writing to add detail. At Lover's Lane people reading books became colored and the listeners remained black and white. If people incorporate emotions into their writing it will help get the reader's attention and make the plot more interesting. This movie relates to our critical analysis essay. The idea of perception versus reality is conveyed throughout the movie. David thought Pleasantville was perfect when he watched it on television. When he became part of the show he found it had many flaws. The citizens of Pleasantville believed there was nothing outside of Pleasantville; in reality there was a lot. In reality, bad things can happen. When the tree caught on fire, the firefighters did not know how to deal with it because there had never been a fire in Pleasantville before. This movie also dealt with the idea of personal choice and the consequences of those choices. In the ‘90s, Jenn did poorly in school. She probably could not get into college. She worked hard in school while she was in Pleasantville. In 2006-07-22T18:34:33-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Review-of-Pleasantville-30486.aspx How Music Represents Life How Music Represents Life Some people will look at a music score like it is a piece of paper from Mars. All it is to them is a bunch of black dots on five horizontal lines. But to me, that paper is something much, much more. That paper is my lock, the key is my drumsticks. When my drumsticks touch my drum, it is more than sounds that echo throughout a room, it is an endless note of harmony to my ears. With those sticks I can play anything, make music that describes my feelings, my thoughts, my words. Those sticks are more than long pieces of wood, they are the base at which I found myself. To some students high school is nothing but a race to find themselves in a population amongst hundreds. I truly don't believe half of those people "really" find themselves. For me, I was never in a rush to fit in. Sure, I tried my array of sports and clubs that I thought were fun at the time, but ended of dropping them for they really weren't me. The one true love I possessed was music, and I finally found myself within the instruments I play. I admit I was horrible when I started, but like the little engine that could, I never gave up. I enrolled in various music classes to enrich my music experience. Drumstick after broken drumstick, I stuck with it. I refused to let my love for percussion break, unlike the growing pile of broken sticks in the "Drumstick Graveyard" (as us percussionists called it.) I'll never forget the look on my music teachers face, Mr. Cevallos, whenever I did something incredibly wrong. Likewise, I’ll never forget the looks he gave me once I got strong, and played to my true potential. I owe most of what I know to Mr. Cevallos, for he pushed me further than what I wanted to play, he pushed me even on those days I just wanted a break. Because of that I learned how to not give up, because at one point all of us were beginners, we don't get better by merely staring at the drum. Once you truly know your talent, your drum, and yourself, the drum will do much more than make noise, it will sing to you. To me, music is much more than a few minutes of 2006-07-17T12:47:56-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/How-Music-Represents-Life-30281.aspx Michelangelo's Creation of the Heavens Michelangelo's "Creation of the Heavens" Michelangelo was explained to be somewhat of an idealist in his vision of religion. He saw God as loving and compassionate, and man as he was first created; pure, noble, and innocent. From the Sistine Chapel, “The Creation of the Heavens,” as it is titled, shows his view of God perfectly and clearly. In fact, the image shows the way others viewed God, as cruel and angry, as well. Many people in Michelangelo’s time felt God was cruel and angry; that he was without mercy for man. They had seen many plagues and wars in that time, and people dying without apparent cause. They figured God left them to their own devices, and that he was unjust. The image shows the wrath of God, and the fear it inspires in His subjects. The four people by God, presumably representations of man as a whole, or even angels, coil back in fear, in awe. The painting portrays how such a glorious thing as the creation of the sun and the moon, the very heavens, can be an awe-inspiring sight. The anger in the face of God is easily visible, showing that the task is a difficult undertaking, but if you look hard enough, you will also see compassion. The face of God in the painting shows His anger, but also compassion and love. If you look at the eyes, there is a look and feel of love, of mercy. I see the pride God feels for his creation, and the great love he has for his subjects. The picture shows the wisdom God possesses, in his representation as an older man. Back in Michelangelo’s time, age brought wisdom, so Michelangelo painted God as an older man. The painting also depicts the grace of God, as he glides effortlessly across the skies, carrying his subjects. The age-old saying, “But for the grace of God…” is portrayed well with this image. Michelangelo was an idealistic painter, his paintings depicting his views of religion. He saw God as a merciful, compassionate, and loving one. In this painting, he showed his views quite clearly. However, Michelangelo was, above all else, a painter. He needed to bring home the bacon. He showed the opinion of others, the majority opinion, in his paintings. 2006-07-17T12:37:55-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Michelangelo-s-Creation-of-the-Heavens-30275.aspx Stanislavski’s Life and Impact on Theater Stanislavski’s Life and Impact on Theater As founder of the first acting "System", co-founder of the Moscow Art Theatre (1897-), and an eminent practitioner of the naturalist school of thought, Konstantin Stanislavski unequivocally challenged traditional notions of the dramatic process, establishing himself as one of the most pioneering thinkers in modern theatre. Stanislavski developed an interest in opera as well as drama and in 1884 he had his voice trained and considered becoming an opera singer. In 1886, he became Chairman of the Russian Music Society and the Society benefited from his energy and business experience. Before the realistic drama of the late 1800s, no one had devised a method for achieving believability in a character. Through their own talent and genius, individual actresses and actors had achieved it, but no one had developed a system whereby it could be taught and passed on to future generations. The person who did this the most successfully was the Russian actor and director Konstantin Stanislavski. Stanislavski proposed a new system for acting and has written many books about preparation and characterization. He created seven steps to building a character; 1. Who am I? 2. Where am I? 3. When is it? 4. What do I want 5. Why do I want it? 6. How will I get it? 7. What do I need to overcome? These seven questions are to recognize the purpose of your character and your movement on stage. Using the Moscow Art Theatre as his conduit, Stanislavski developed his own unique system of training wherein actors would research the situation created by the script, break down the text according to their character's motivations and recall their own experiences, thereby causing actions and reactions according to these motivations. The actor would ideally make his motivations for acting identical to those of the character in the script. He could then replay these emotions and experiences in the role of the character in order to achieve a more genuine performance. The 17th Century melodrama Tsar Fyodor was the first production in which these techniques were showcased. He was involved in both traditional theater (using stylized, nonrealistic techniques) and the emergence of the modern realistic approach. By closely observing the work of great performers of his day, and by drawing on his on acting experience, Stanislavski identified and described what the great actors of his time did naturally and intuitively. From his observations 2006-07-16T22:00:09-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Stanislavski’s-Life-and-Impact-on-Theater-30268.aspx Expressions of Michelangelo Buonarroti Expressions of Michelangelo Buonarroti Michelangelo, the second of five brothers was born on March 6, 1475, at Caprese, in Tuscany, to Ludovico di Leonardo di Buonarotto Simoni and Francesca Neri. The same day, his father noted down: "Today March 6, 1475, a child of the male sex has been born to me and I have named him Michelangelo. He was born on Monday between 4 and 5 in the morning, at Caprese, where I am the Podestà." When Michelangelo was a child, he met a boy, Francesco Granacci six years older than him, who was learning the art of painting in Ghirlandaio's studio, and Michelangelo found his own artist vocation. Michelangelo's father placed his 13-year-old son in the workshop of the painter Domenico Ghirlandaio. After about two years, Michelangelo went on to study at the sculpture school in the Medici gardens and shortly thereafter was invited into the household of Lorenzo de' Medici, the Magnificent. Michelangelo's studies were: Painting, sculpture and Anatomy of the human body, (for this reason, the quality of his artwork, the perfection of the body in the sculpture and painting). Michelangelo was a very illustrated and intelligent boy, and his father always give him unconditional support. For these reasons, Michelangelo succeed. Michelangelo produced his first large-scale sculpture, the over-life-size Bacchus (1496-98, Bargello, Florence). Pietà at the same time, Michelangelo also did the marble Pietà (1498-1500), still in its original place in Saint Peter's Basilica. One of the most famous works of art, the Pieta was probably finished before Michelangelo was 25 years old. These two artworks of Michelangelo were the first ones and both are great works. While Michelangelo was occupied with the David (1501-1504) he receive a commission, paint a mural, the Battle of Cascina, destined for the Sala dei Cinquecento of the Palazzo Vecchio. With this work, he demonstrates his ability as a painter. In 1505 the Julius II commissioned Michelangelo to produce his tomb which was planned to be the most magnificent of Christian times. In 1508, the pope Paul III had a job for him, painting twelve figures of apostles and some decorations of the Sistine Chapel, and Michelangelo learn the art of the fresco. There are a lot of masterpieces of artwork in his life, but I consider these ones the most important. Michelangelo during his life was an intimate of princess, popes, 2006-07-13T15:39:30-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Expressions-of-Michelangelo-Buonarroti-30226.aspx Claude Debussy's Musical Influence Claude Debussy's Musical Influence “Even though he grew up in France being a painter was more accepted than being a composer. His father thought that he would become a sailor. He had all the tools for a painter but he was said to have, having a musical ear, but of Debussy it could be said that he had the finest ‘musical eye’ of any composer” (Brown 16). Claude Debussy is one of the most influential musicians of the twentieth century, loved by many people of different musical tastes. From his early childhood many people recognized his love of music, knowing that he was ready and willing to be a successful musician. Making people love and appreciate the deeper side of music was one of his personal goal; but not the only goal. Due to Claude’s determination, passion, rebelliousness, and sufferings, he changed the way many people approach music today. Achille-Claude Debussy was born in St. Germain-en-Laye, on August 22, 1862. He remained silent throughout his childhood, maintaining a level of secrecy that no one could understand. Many believe that he was ashamed of his background, but no one has solid evidence. He wasn’t baptized into the church until 1864, leaving room for some speculation. “Out of the mystery have arisen vague questionings and inferences as to Debussy’s parentage, for which no sensible basis can be found” (Thompson 34). It wasn’t until he reached the age of seven when he began taking piano lessons from Cerrutti, “who regarded him as nothing out of the ordinary” (Brown 16). Claude was regarded by many of his peers as an awkward and clumsy boy with a short, fat appearance reinforced by fat little fingers. He was even noted to be a shy and sociable outcast (Brown 16). He gave music his all, he never felt satisfied with his music. He wanted to be the best but he could not figure out why he was struggling. For the nest three years he studied music with Lavignac, making Claude into a better overall musician. “Lavignac could see Debussy’s talent and his individuality and inquisitive sense of invention.” He liked to do things his way, Lavignac admired Debussy’s intelligence and that helped him reassure the young man (Brown 19). He was determined to accomplish anything that he 2006-07-13T15:36:16-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Claude-Debussy-s-Musical-Influence-30224.aspx Understanding World and Ethnic Dance Understanding World and Ethnic Dance Before I enrolled in "Appreciation of Dance" cultural studies class, I don't think I had any appreciation of dance whatsoever. I thought dance was just something that weird people did to have fun, for entertainment, and to make money. After being in this class so far I've come to respect many aspects and values of dance "especially world dance". It seems as though dance is life or life is dance, in life we all have some sort of function, and so does dance. Dance has many functions and is an important role in society for social reasons. Folk dance is history past down from generations to generations. Not is it just dance, but its story-telling and a form of entertainment. Before I read this unit I didn't understand or took into deep thought, the origins, insights, or understanding of why people in different cultures danced. Every thing about dance is symbolic in some form, whether it is physical or dramatically displayed. The sounds, or background music of the dances most often controls the body movements, and styles of dance, which can also be accompanied by costumes, mask, make-up, and different settings. Many of the different cultures dance for different reasons. Some of the dance cultures I've learned about where very interesting. Like Chinese dance; how their dance opera's tell stories. Another is Polynesian dance in which some of their dances were used to attract the opposite sex. Dance in many different cultures is also used to teach history or custom by movement and songs. In the Philippines, women danced to show that they were moving into adulthood. Dance is used by many cultures for religious purposes. In Peru, religious dance was used to attract spirits and gods. The Peruvians would dance to the sun god for rains and sunshine to help their harvest. Most ethnic/world dance is accompanied by sound. Sound is used to help control body movements and movement in general. For example, in Vietnamese dance, there is a lot of movement because the dancers move to make patterns. These patterns are used to entertain the audience. Another important aspect that is commonly tied in with dance are songs. In New Zealand, songs are the most important part of their dance culture. 2006-07-13T15:23:39-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Understanding-World-and-Ethnic-Dance-30218.aspx Historic Analysis of Impressionist Painting Historic Analysis of Impressionist Painting Impressionism was the most important Art movement of the nineteenth century, having a great influence on the development of Modern Art. The name impressionism itself comes from a painting ‘Impression sunrise’ created by Claude Monet (a member of the group) being influenced by Japanese Art 1863 was considered to be the start of Impressionism. However the name of the group did not appear until 1874, when the first exhibition was held. Impressionism consisted of landscapes, seascapes, snow scenes, ballet dancers, horses, everyday life and still life but the most common themes were seascapes and landscapes. It consisted of a fairly loose group of painters who first got together because of their dissatisfaction of Academic Art and who opposed to the romantic idea that’s main purpose was to create emotional excitement. These ‘rebels’ were Claude Monet – main artist of group- Edgar Degas, Pierre Auguste Renoir, Camille Pissarro, Henri Toulhouse Lautrec, Alfred Sisley and Edouard Manet – all exploring ways of showing color and light whilst painting outdoors in front of their chosen subject matter and trying to capture the constantly changing qualities and effects of natural light. Born in Paris on the 14th of November 1840, Claude Monet was the main artist of the impressionist group. His childhood was spent in Normandy where he met the artist Boudin who influenced Monet’s paintings of landscapes and seascapes by encouraging him to paint outdoors. Pissarro, Jongkind and also influenced Monet in a subtle way. Then Monet moved back to Paris and met Bazille, Pissarro, Renoir, Sisley and the rest of the impressionist group. Then in 1870 Monet married Camille Doncieux. He then went to Le Havre and because of his fear of being called into the French army, he left for England and his wife was sent after him. There Monet painted several London scenes and saw the paintings of Constable and Turner. The war ended in 1872, resulting in Monet moving back to France and setting up a house just outside Paris. Here he began a ‘fruitful’ period of paintings with Renoir, Manet and Sisley. Then in 1878 he moved and became friends with Ernest Hoschede who left his wife and children with Monet and disappeared the year after Monet’s wife died, as a result of him becoming bankrupt. Then in 1881 the original impressionist group started to 2006-07-10T17:56:59-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Historic-Analysis-of-Impressionist-Painting-30182.aspx Inside the Mind and Music of Kurt Cobain Inside the Mind and Music of Kurt Cobain “Peace, love, and empathy,” were strangely enough the last words written on the late Kurt Cobain’s suicide note before pointed his six pound .20 gauge Remington shotgun into his mouth and pulled the trigger. Cobain ended his own life on April 5, 1994 after taking enough heroin to kill three people. The big question is how could a person of such creativity and talent, not to mention fame and fortune, want to end their life? Kurt Cobain was a voice of a generation and has widely been hailed as the “John Lennon of his generation.” According to the Analytic theories, Jung would have regarded him as being both “ahead of his time” and in touch with a source of superior wisdom, the collective unconscious. The Analytic theories identify the unconscious as the source of creativity, and the creative process consists of bringing this information into consciousness. They will be used in order to take a better look into the creative mind of Kurt Cobain and to identify how he dealt with feelings, values, motivations, and emotions in balancing internal and external elements and influences. Cobain’s disturbed childhood played a large role in his creative process in that the external forces greatly influenced his internal state. Kurt Cobain was an energetic, talented and creative child who liked to draw and sing Beatles tunes. By the time he was eight years old his parents were already divorced. This was an emotional holocaust for Kurt and no other single event in his life had more of an effect on the shaping of his personality. Kurt could not understand the reason for the divorce and he, like most children who go through this, thought it was his fault. He kept his anguish and grief inside rather than outwardly expressing it. He even proceeded to write on his bedroom wall: I hate mom, I hate dad, dad hates mom, mom hates dad. It simply makes you want to be so sad. Kurt was also affected physically by his parents divorce. He was not eating enough and by age eight he had to be put into the hospital for malnutrition. This was the start of a stomach condition that would plague him throughout the rest of his life. Kurt 2006-07-10T13:42:08-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Inside-the-Mind-and-Music-of-Kurt-Cobain-30162.aspx History of Elizabethan Theatre in London History of Elizabethan Theatre in London During Shakespeare´s time London had a great political and economic importance with a large population. Up to this moment the royal Court was seated at Westminster, with its diplomatic life and administrative decision-making. But London was also one of the main centres of English intellectual life. London was a major centre for inland and overseas trade. Both of them expanded during the Elizabethan time. It became the Establishment of the Stock Exchange. The rich merchants supported the expeditions of the pioneers and adventurers. They sailed unknown seas and explored distant countries to open up new markets for England. Many other kinds of workers also worked in the inner city. Every social class created a colourful picture. The Londoner spent most of their spare time visiting animals fights and taverns. But the most preferred pastime was theatre-going. It was the favourite of any social group. Different kinds of Elizabethan theatres There were two kinds of Elizabethan theatres, „public" and „private" theatres. Both were not too away from each other. On the one hand the „public" theatres were visited by various audiences. They performed plays suitable for everyone, mainly for the crowd around the stage except for the wealthier patrons who sat in a seclusion of the surrounding galleries or Lords´ rooms. On the other hand the „private" theatres which were located in halls of already existing buildings. There were benches next to the stage for the wealthy audience, but also galleries. The audience capacity was smaller and there were much higher admission prices. According to Alfred Harbage three different Elizabethan audiences had to be distinguished. Firstly, the genteel audience which visited the private theatres. Secondly, the plebian audience which was part of the Red Bull and the Fortune consisting of plebian people apart from the expelled gentry. The Globe audience in the nineties consisted of a mixture between genteel and plebian or neither of them. Finally, there was the audience of the early decades of the seventeenth century. To sum it up this was Shakespeare´s audience for which he had written all the great Elizabethan plays. The Shakespeare audience was composed of a predominating number of Youth, male, worldly in contrast to pious and, of course, receptive. It was the working-class which was predominant, because it was the majority of the population and the theatrical tariffs were 2006-07-09T15:16:19-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/History-of-Elizabethan-Theatre-in-London-30151.aspx Analysis of Kunta Kinte in Roots Analysis of Kunta Kinte in "Roots" In Africa, where people can live in peace. Tribes live freely in the vast country, doing what they please, living like human beings. They have families, friends, religion, and a culture, like what we have now. That was what it was like for Kunta Kinte from the movie "Roots", a young African male, that was kidnapped from his home. They put him in chains, and shipped him over to America with about 1000 of his own people. His freedom was destroyed the second they forced him on the evil boat. He was no longer a free human being, but a tool used by other humans. When he got off, he was seperated from his girl friend, Fanta, and auctioned to a bunch of rich men. He was 1000 maybe, 2000 miles away from home, but he didn't know, how could he? In America they called all colored people "niggers" and turned them into slaves for their own personal work. He was lost, confused, and driven with fear, so he resisted and thought of every white man to be his enemy. Soon he meets Fiddler, a African- American, that was born a slave, Kunta knew that there was other people like him in the country, and considered him a friend. Soon, his new "master" put Fiddle in charge of Kunta for 6 months until his birthday to become a the perfect slave. Fiddler was not too kind to Kunta at first, because he did not really want the responsibility, as u can take it from the tone of his voice and his criticizing remarks. Fiddler did not have a very good life, but it was easier for him than the other slaves in the area. He had privileges which was liquor for medicine, dining at the "big house" and sleeping on a pinewood floor. He would loose these privileges if he did not succeed in training Kunta. But soon becomes a friend, and a mentor-like figure to Kunta. But Kunta wanted nothing more than to just escaped and go back to his home, he said it himself, he wanted to be free. At the end he tried to run but finds himself lost, and tired and gets recaptured. Fiddler represents the need for survival in a world like that, Kunta Kinte represents the love for freedom, which was taken away from him before his very 2006-07-09T15:05:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-Kunta-Kinte-in-Roots-30146.aspx History of Bob Marley and the Wailers' Career History of Bob Marley and the Wailers' Career Bob Marley was a hero figure, in the classic mythological sense. His departure from this planet came at a point when his vision of One World, One Love - inspired by his belief in Rastafari - was beginning to be heard and felt. The last Bob Marley and the Wailers tour in 1980 attracted the largest audiences at that time for any musical act in Europe. Bob's story is that of an original, which is why it continues to have such a powerful and ever-growing resonance: it embodies political repression, metaphysical and artistic insights, gangland warfare and various periods of mystical wilderness. And his audience continues to widen: to westerners Bob's apocalyptic truths prove inspirational and life-changing; in the Third World his impact goes much further. Not just among Jamaicans, but also the Hopi Indians of New Mexico and the Maoris of New Zealand, in Indonesia and India, and especially in those parts of West Africa from which slaves were plucked and taken to the New World, Bob is seen as a redeemer figure returning to lead this planet out of confusion. In the clear Jamaican sunlight you can pick out the component parts of which the myth of Bob Marley is comprised: the sadness, the love, the understanding, the Godgiven talent. Those are facts. And although it is sometimes said that there are no facts in Jamaica, there is one more thing of which we can be certain: Bob Marley never wrote a bad song. He left behind the most remarkable body of recorded work. "The reservoir of music he has left behind is like an encyclopedia," says Judy Mowatt of the I-Threes. "When you need to refer to a certain situation or crisis, there will always be a Bob Marley song that will relate to it. Bob was a musical prophet." The tiny Third World country of Jamaica has produced an artist who has transcended all categories, classes, and creeds through a combination of innate modesty and profound wisdom. Bob Marley, the Natural Mystic, may yet prove to be the most significant musical artist of the twentieth century. Bob Marley gave the world brilliant and evocative music; his work stretched across nearly two decades and yet still remains timeless and universal. Bob Marley & the Wailers worked their way into the very fabric of our 2006-07-09T14:38:52-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/History-of-Bob-Marley-and-the-Wailers-Career-30132.aspx Teenage Preoccupations in Ten Things I Hate About You Teenage Preoccupations in Ten Things I Hate About You Set in the fictional Padua High School (and filmed in handsome locations in Seattle and Tacoma), "10 Things I Hate About You" deliriously hurls us into a single-minded teen milieu, creating a definite look, code of manners and witty jargon that encloses us in a strictly contemporary world. It's Shakespeare by way of "Dawson's Creek," and it's engaging fun. Padua High is the home-away-from-home for the cheerily popular Bianca, one of two Stratford sisters around which Junger's action swirls. Bianca (played by Larisa Oleynik) is one of the most popular girls in school, but her style is being cramped by her doctor-father (Larry Miller) and her sister Kat (beguiling Julia Stiles), a budding feminist not into the usual teen mind-set. The no-nonsense Kat refuses to massage the egos of the guys who attend Padua and, consequently, has acquired a reputation of being, well, a shrew. All Kat wants to do is graduate from Padua so she can get on with her life -- which means moving away and attending Sarah Lawrence College. The fact that Kat (this film's Katherine, but here the name is short for Katarina) refuses to date gives their father a reason to forbid the avid Bianca from dating. Mr. Stratford makes a dictim: Bianca can go out with boys only if Kat does, too -- which is unlikely to happen. This inspires Bianca to become involved in a convoluted plan to get Kat interested in a guy. Caught up in this plan is Joey Donner (Andrew Keegan), Padua's self-proclaimed lothario, who wants to add Bianca to his list of scores, and Cameron James (Joseph-Gordon Levitt), who also wants to date Bianca and agrees to help Joey in his plan. Cameron and his friend Michael (David Krumholtz) bet Joey that they can find the perfect match for Kat. The surly Patrick Verona (Heath Ledger), the film's Petruchio figure, is bribed to woo Kat and win her affections. If he succeeds, that will leave Bianca available for either Joey or Cameron -- whoever gets there first. There are a few adults here. In addition to Miller, who is quite funny as a father trying to control an uncontrollable situation, David Leisure plays a teacher who rather greedily confiscates one student's bag of pot and another's bag of chips (making it clear that he has 2006-07-09T14:32:39-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Teenage-Preoccupations-in-Ten-Things-I-Hate-About-You-30130.aspx Film Analysis of Broken Down Palace Film Analysis of Broken Down Palace This movie begins by two friends from the United States deciding to take a vacation. They decide that they are going to go on vacation to Thailand. The names of the two girls are Kate and Darlene. The girls leave America and go to Thailand. When they get there they see a big hotel, that is very expensive. They know they can’t stay there, so they decide to sneak in and lounge around the swimming pool. They order some drinks and are kicking back when one of the waiters of the hotel comes up to them and asks them if they are guests of the hotel. The girls didn’t know what to say. Before they could say anything a guy came up in back of them and says yes they are guests here look here is their key. The waiter leaves and the girls thank the man. The girls ask if they can repay him, but he says no and leaves. That night Darlene and Kate decide to go to a big party. While at the party the two girls spot the man from the motel. They go up to him and they all speak to each other and the three begin dancing together. Both girls like this guy, so they flirt with him and of course he flirts back. At the party the conman takes Darlene aside and asks her if they two girls want to go to Hong Kong with him. She loves the idea, but gives him no response. She immediately goes up to Kate and gives here the news. Kate doesn’t like the idea and she tells Darlene to go ahead and go. Darlene doesn’t want that. She wants Kate to go too and she tries to talk her into it. Kate gives in and say yes she’ll go. Denise packs both girls bags and they take off to the airport. They get to the airport and go inside and before they have a chance to get anywhere some co0ps come up to them and go for the bag Kate is carrying. They quickly open up the bag and find some drugs in them. Kate and Darlene are taken directly to prison. The girls were very scared, 2006-07-09T14:17:11-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Film-Analysis-of-Broken-Down-Palace-30124.aspx Opinions on the Funding of the Mapplethorpe Exhibit Opinions on the Funding of the Mapplethorpe Exhibit Should Mapplethorpe be a publicly funded exhibit or should it be exclusive to whoever will pay the entrance fee to gaze upon beautiful art? In the big picture, the Mapplethorpe exhibit is truly a one of a kind art demonstration and most museums of art are publicly funded so excluding this exhibit would not be politically correct because a minority feels that it’s indecent. If government officials are now able to decide what is 'decent and respectful' art, where does that leave protest or political art, or art that addresses controversial, moral and religious issues? Museums today wish to increase their popularity for two reasons no matter what kind of art. First, higher attendance obviously generates greater revenue. But more importantly, popularity grants legitimacy on the venture of the museum. As public institutions, museums must strive to deliver a valued public good to the maximum number of people at the lowest possible cost. Equal and easy access to culture and learning are the museum's goals; an increase in popularity indicates success in fulfilling that purpose. The young and modern artists of today will feel discouraged because their art is not accepted in a public area. The inspiration for art comes from within the artist himself/herself and just because a certain group feels that it is not “art” but more so pornographic, doesn’t mean that the majority of society doesn’t feel that the art isn’t beautiful or stimulating rather than obscene. People will see what they want to see no matter if it is publicly funded or not. Being funded publicly just gives the new artists an extra chance and privilege for others to see their work of art, rather than a selected few who have to pay. This gives the artists a boost to know that people accept the art for what it is. Taxpayers pay for things all the time and have no idea where their money is going so it really shouldn’t matter that some of it will be going towards many artists, striving to make a better living and showing their talent off to the world. If someone doesn’t want to see it, than don’t see it but putting regulations on things such as, books even music, art - and saying that it isn’t art and shouldn’t be publicly funded is outrageous and is only coming from a one 2006-07-09T13:38:43-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Opinions-on-the-Funding-of-the-Mapplethorpe-Exhibit-30109.aspx Movie Recreation of The Lord of The Flies Movie Recreation of "The Lord of The Flies" Following the norm is just too hard. Movies do not allow audiences to create their own imaginary island with their own group of boys. In the novel Lord of the Flies, there are many things that lead to the obvious time developing characters, mentally stimulating and systematic dialogue that allow the reader to interpret the book to their liking. This puts Lord of the Flies book superior to its 1990 motion picture. Noticing that a movie is subject to a very small bracket of time, it unfortunately has to leave out a lot of things portrayed in the twelve chapter book. Because of short attention spans, people get distraught and uncomfortable when a movie drags on. With a book mind you, a person can “pause” or put down the story and pick it back up at their own leisure. Time is critical when editing a movie, one must very keen to allowing “eye candy” to continuously flow from the screen. The book allows your always active imagination to create a imaginary scenario centered from you own likes and dislikes. Characters development in books is crucial to the visualization or interpretation of the reader. In a movie situation, the audience is forced to see it from a incomprehensible state of another person’s perspective or interpretation. Ralph for instance could have been a selfish, whining baby to one person, and a sensible leader to another. In movies “Ralph” is forced to be a character interpreted by one person’s active imagination. Hence not everyone relates, and the movie is only good to those who think the same narrow minded way. Hats off for the person who could develop a mentally stimulating movie which could feed the active imagination better than a wide open book. For a movie to be good it has to be visually stimulating. Most people like the fact that a two hour movie will allow the director to do the thinking for them to keep their attention on the “eye candy”. Say a movie followed the book exactly, word for word. Interpreted by the director. No one would sit though it firstly, secondly people don’t want a movie to be difficult to understand, if its easy to understand then you have the attention of 2006-07-05T23:47:07-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Movie-Recreation-of-The-Lord-of-The-Flies-30056.aspx Famous Works of Pablo Picasso Famous Works of Pablo Picasso Pablo Picasso was a famous Spanish-French Painter in the late 19th and early 20th century. Pablo Picasso’s works can be seen in many museums and galleries all over the world today. He is best known for co-creating the art style of cubism. His most famous works of art were possibly The Old Guitarist, which was in his Blue Period and Les Demoiselles d’Avignon, which was in his Cubism Period. Picasso was not just a famous painter, but also did some sculpture and printmaking as well. He is better known for his paintings rather than his sculpture, though. Pablo R. Picasso was born on October 25, 1881 in Malaga, Spain to his parents Maria Picasso Lopez and Jose Ruiz Blasco. His father Jose, who was an art teacher, moved his family to the port of La Coruna and in 1895 he moved them again to Barcelona, Spain, where he was hired to be a Professor in the School of Fine Arts. That same year, Picasso, now 14, passed the school entrance examination, and enrolled in the School of Fine Arts. Two years later, he went to Madrid to study at the Royal Academy, only to return just a few months later. He returned to Barcelona to go to the Els Quatre Gats, where many poets, artists, and critics met to discuss ideas from countries outside Spain. Although Picasso made many friends in Barcelona and Madrid, in 1904 Picasso left Spain to settle permanently in Paris. In Paris, Picasso rented an old run-down building in Montmarte called the Bateau Lavoir. This started the Blue Period of Picasso’s painting life. It was in this period which Picasso expressed beggars, outcasts, and cripples in a heavy blue shaded paintings. One of the most famous of these is The Old Guitarist. The Blue period eventually gave way into the Rose Period in which he painted in more brown and pink colors, local cafes and countryside. He lived in Paris for five years in material poverty but still painting. While in this part of Paris, Picasso met Gertrude and Leo Stein, the famous poet critic Guliaume Apolliaire, and his mistress Fernande Olivier, a person who was the subject of many of Picasso’s works. But most importantly he met Georges 2006-07-05T23:38:07-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Famous-Works-of-Pablo-Picasso-30052.aspx Comprehensive Analysis of the Electronic Music Industry Comprehensive Analysis of the Electronic Music Industry Introduction As technology improves, the current laws about intellectual property and copyright are being challenged. Copying of nearly everything, from sound, to text, to video is made simple with computers, the Internet, scanners, CD burners and other technology. Specifically, this paper examines how the conflicts between intellectual property laws and technology are affecting the music industry. The U.S. Department of Commerce estimated in the 1980s the worldwide value of pirated music to be $1.2 billion annually (Benko 33). The International Intellectual Property Alliance estimated Unites States losses in the recorded music industry due to piracy at $600 million per year in the 1980s and the numbers are certainly higher now (Benko 33). There is obviously a lot at stake for those who are involved with the music industry. This paper will introduce the reader to a complex world of intellectual property, copyright, technology, and the music industry as well as attempt to show how all of these areas intertwine and connect. The reader can choose how they wish to read the paper, but I will include a recommended path to follow for the fullest effect. If you are interested in printed the full text of the paper, please use this copy. To clear up any confusion about terms used in the paper, start with the Definitions section. The paper is then divided into sections including a Literature Review, Discussion and Conclusion. The Literature Review encompasses the current intellectual property laws (including international laws and domestic laws), technology and its abilities (analog to digital, the Internet, and MP3), and the effects on the music industry (artists views, record company views, and views of fans). Definitions Before analyzing issues regarding this complex topic, it may help to understand some of the most commonly used terms. For example, there is a difference between intellectual property and copyright. Intellectual Property or Copyright? Intellectual property is a broad term covering human's work of all kinds. Some intellectual property, that which are literary and artistic works, can be copyrighted. Copyrights are used to protect the use of intellectual property. Many types of work can be copyrighted including: • literary works (writings of many kinds) • musical works (this includes popular music) • choreographic works • artistic works (regardless of purpose) • maps and technical drawings • photographic works • audiovisual works (things such 2006-07-05T23:29:01-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Comprehensive-Analysis-of-the-Electronic-Music-Industry-30047.aspx Life for Jews Portrayed by Schindler's List Life for Jews Portrayed by "Schindler's List" Shindler’s List,” a movie production directed by Stephen Spielberg, is a movie that accurately shows what life was like for the Jews at the time of the Holocaust. Jews were forced out of their homes and put in to places where they had to perform hard labor. Nazi commanders treated the Jews horribly. Jews were killed for no reason, many times just to set an example. One man was shot in the movie because he only had one arm and he was seen as worthless. A woman was shot because she was too well educated. Some were just shot randomly to set examples, even though no one knew why they were killed. This movie took place when the Nazis were set out to change history, to exterminate the Jews in Poland. The main character in this movie is Oskar Shindler. Shindler is a very greedy German businessman who has Jews as his workers in his factory. He does not pay his workers; he just takes in the profit for himself. Shindler didn’t like the fact that Nazi commanders were killing off his workers because he lost money since there was less production going on in the factory. He was more in for the money that to save lives of the innocent Jews. Throughout the movie, Shindler goes through many changes, especially in the way he feels about the killings of the Jews. In the beginning, he just is in for the money, but the killing of the Jews and the in humanism that is taking place later saddens him. After he sees many of the Jewish bodies being burned and their bodies being wheel-barrowed to the burning site, he is disgusted with the situation and decides to try to save as many Jews as he can. At this point he has changed from caring only about money to caring for the people and their lives that are at stake. Shindler, a true-life character, saves about 1100 Jews from being killed at the Auschwitz concentration camp. At the end, when he is leaving the Jews that he saved, he is mad at himself because he feels that he could have saved more. He says something to the effect, “I could have sold my car, that 2006-07-05T23:22:46-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Life-for-Jews-Portrayed-by-Schindler-s-List-30045.aspx Analysis on A Raisin in the Sun Racism in the Play Racism in the Play "A Raisin in the Sun" Racism is what’s keeping the world from uniting. The discrimination of others base on their beliefs or culture is what Lorraine Hansberry the author of the play A raisin in the Sun experienced. She was born in Chicago in 1930 and died in 1965. Her family was one of the first African American families to move into an all white neighborhood, which led to her discrimination experiences. In the play A Raisin in the Sun, she wrote about an African American family who lives in a small apartment building and how they dealt with their problems. The play starts out with Mama and the family anxiously waiting for a life insurance check to arrive in the mail for ten thousand dollars. As the story goes on, Walter decides to invest in a liquor store with two other of his friends Bobo and Willy. When the check arrives, Mama uses three thousand five hundred dollars for down payment on a house and wants three thousand dollars to put in towards Beneatha’s college fund. One important part of the play is when Mama hands over the rest of the money to Walter making him the man of the house. At the end Mama and her family moves into her new house. Although this play is about the life of an African American family in the old days, it showed us many important ways to overcome our problems and situations. The importance of dreams, true value of money, and equality of women are all three of the most important themes in this play. The importance of dreams cannot be accomplished without hope. Hope is what’s helping you keep on going until you reach your dream. Walter’s dream is to have power and not be a servant like he is now. His idea on how to reach his dream is to use the money Mama got from the life insurance and invest it in the liquor store business. If he accomplishes this part, then all he has to do is make a lot of profit of his business and soon he will have enough money to make himself powerful by giving orders and not taking orders. “A job, Mama, a job? I open and close doors all day long. I drive a man around in his limousine and I say, yes, sir; no sir; 2006-07-05T22:43:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-on-A-Raisin-in-the-Sun-Racism-in-the-Play-30033.aspx Techniques Film Makers Use to Tell Stories Techniques Film Makers Use to Tell Stories Film is probably the most effective way of portraying a story. They don’t just tell the story, they can also make the audience feel part of it. Film makers can choose what they want their audience to see and feel, making the viewer emotionally attached. All genres set up expectations in an audience and never disrupt the expectations, for example, the audience always knows that a James Bond film will be full of action, he will defeat the villain and get the girl. I will examine the way films tell stories by studying the film language of “Romeo and Juliet”, Monty Python’s “Life of Brian” and James Bond, “The World is Not Enough”. “Romeo and Juliet” is a play written by William Shakespeare and has been adapted into a film. It is about two lovers from rival families who rebel against their parents’ wishes and marry each other in secret. The only problem is that Romeo killed Juliet’s cousin and is banished from Verona and Juliet is supposed to be married to someone else. In the end they both end up killing themselves. A large part of the audience does not understand some of Shakespeare’s language because it’s not contemporary but Baz Lurmann (the director) has tried to help the audience’s understanding with visual images. At the very beginning of the film you can tell that the film is going to be a tragedy because the narrator tells you the ending to the story. Lurmann has placed the narrator in the form of a news reader sitting inside a television. We know this because she seems to sit up very straight, looking straight ahead and speaking very clearly. In addition, the background is just plain blue which seems to suggest she is in a newsroom. The television starts off very small and then it gets bigger and looks as if it’s coming from a distance towards you. Editing in a film is extremely important for creating the right atmosphere. If you cut a shot at the wrong moment you could ruin the whole scene. At the beginning of Romeo and Juliet the pace is very fast and so there are quite a lot of jump cuts to keep the rhythm going. There seem to be many cuts in every scene and not a lot of camera movement. There is a wipe cut 2006-07-05T15:40:28-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Techniques-Film-Makers-Use-to-Tell-Stories-30013.aspx Analysis of the Cinematography of American Beauty Analysis of the Cinematography of "American Beauty" Cinematography is an art form, not just an aspect of a movie. Cinematography affects the mood and tone of a movie as well as the viewers’ feelings while watching a movie. In American Beauty this is demonstrated beautifully through camera techniques, lighting, and the framing of the shot. Camera techniques include aerial, deep focus, pan, shallow focus, slow motion, soft focus, and the tracking shot. Lighting is more than just shining a light on a character. The cinematographer must know how to manipulate the lighting to create the mood and the correct throw of the light. He must know when to use soft light and when to use hard light to create the lines and shadows desired. The framing of a shot also adds to a movie. Framing the shot is the placement of objects and people in a scene to create the mood or to direct the viewers’ focus. These are all elements to think about when watching a movie and they are all shown superbly in American Beauty. American Beauty is narrated by Lester Burnham, the husband of Carolyn Burnham and father of Jane Burnham. He informs the audience that he has less than a year to live but in reality he is already dead; and the whole movie looks back at his life through his eyes. Lester Burnham is a 42-year-old who is unhappily married and is despised by his wife and daughter. Behind the red door of their home, the family is falling apart. The dinner table is a battleground, where the mother and father tear apart one another’s unhappy lives and their daughter retreats into a balanced yet flawed reality – she has no thought of being loved. Carolyn is only driven by success and Lester has just had enough. He makes friends with the cool, confident Ricky Fitts (who supplies him with drugs) and becomes a rebel, no longer even pretending to accept his family’s criticisms. Meanwhile his wife has an affair with the real estate “King,” Buddy Kane, and even when Lester finds out he does not care. Lester develops an obsession with his daughter Jane’s friend Angela and his only goal in life is seducing her because he believes she is the personification of beauty. Ricky likes to film things that are 2006-07-04T16:34:23-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-the-Cinematography-of-American-Beauty-30004.aspx The use of Communication Technology in You've Got Mail The use of Communication Technology in "You've Got Mail" Developments in the communication technology directly affect our life, they make our life easier and comfortable but also they change our habits. Email communication, which is fast and easy way to contact with people take the place of “old method”, letters. It is a cheap and useful way to communicate for people who use computers. But as in the story of “You’ve Got Mail”, sometimes people use email to communicate with people who don’t know well. And it is open to question that all affects email communication are beneficial. The movie “ You’ve Got Mail” gives examples of difficulties of using email. Because there is lack of physical interaction, it takes much time for people to learn more about others. Joe Fox (Tom Hanks) and Kathleen Kelly (Meg Ryan) communicated by email for long time but they didn’t know much about each other. Because they knew little information about each other they had trust problem. So they did not want to give personal information initially. Therefore they had problems when they met each other physically. Because they tried to show parts of their characters to each other, which they like, it was not easy for them to see whole identity of each other when they meet physically. But while communicating with e-mail people can easily express some of their feelings, which they can’t talk about them in daily life, so Joe Fox and Kathleen Kelly could talk about things, which they couldn’t say to their partners, who they lived with. But on the other side they were not afraid of sharing some of their thoughts with their email friends, which is an advantage of email. For instance Kathleen Kelly confessed to Joe Fox that she couldn’t say her real thoughts to people when she is angry. Their relationship relies upon communication so they have to talk about and discuss their problems that their real life friends or relatives did not care about. For example they chatted about coffee, which is a silly topic to talk about in daily life. In the movie Kathleen Kelly and Joe Fox lived in same neighborhood, they have many common habits, but in daily life they have no chance to found a good relationship. Email communication enables them also because they get rid off their social identities they did not have any problems about prejudice. And they 2006-07-04T16:06:37-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-use-of-Communication-Technology-in-You-ve-Got-Mail-29992.aspx Critical Analysis of Speech in Teen Wolf Critical Analysis of Speech in "Teen Wolf" What would you claim to be the defining moment of the 20th century? Would it be World War I or II, the great depression, the McCarthy trials, the hippie generation, the civil rights movement, or those crazy 90’s? Well, you may have your own opinions, but I believe that the 20th century cannot be defined by one single event, but by a piece of art created in the that remarkable century. This magnificent work would be Rod Daniel’s Teen Wolf, starring Michael J. Fox. In this unique and illustrious motion picture, Michael J. Fox plays Scott, a high school student who is struggling with love, striving for popularity, and would give anything to hang with the “in” crowd. Scott notices changes in his life and it is revealed to him that he is a werewolf. While in the middle of a basketball game, Scott accidentally transforms into a werewolf. At first people are afraid, but he soon becomes one of the most popular kids in school. Teen Wolf was the defining moment of the 20th century because it expressed the century’s major themes of racism and teenage insecurity. The 20th century was filled with traces of racism and prejudice, which are both portrayed in this movie. Once Scott’s alternative lifestyle becomes public, he is judged not by his character but by the fur on his body and his other werewolf characteristics, which are obviously fangs, long nails, a keen sense of smell, and a wolf face. Eventually, his fellow students accept him as an equal except for Mick, who has a strong prejudice against werewolves. After several beatings and taunting from Mick, Scott finally pays him back with the beating of his life, and Mick reforms his anti-werewolf ways. Mick is not the only one who has a prejudice against werewolves, though. The headmaster, Rusty Thorne, the archenemy of Scott’s dad, also hates werewolves, and he never lets Scott get off easy. But by the end, Rusty has learned to accept werewolves, too. Insecurity was also a major part of the 20th century especially during the McCarthy trials, but in this movie it is not just insecurity, but teenage insecurity. Young Scott is just discovering girls because of hormones that are released during puberty. He is also noticing that 2006-07-04T13:46:26-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Critical-Analysis-of-Speech-in-Teen-Wolf-29981.aspx Painting of Giovanni Arnolfini and His Bride Painting of Giovanni Arnolfini and His Bride Giovanni Arnolfini and His Bride was painted in 1434 by the most famous and innovative Flemish painter Jan van Eyck (ca 1390-1441). American Gothic was painted nearly 500 years later in 1930 by the acclaimed American Regionalist artist Grant Wood (1891-1942). Both images are highly detailed oil portraitures with van Eyck’s Northern Renaissance masterpiece appearing on wood and Wood’s American icon image painted on beaverboard. Both artworks communicate the artist’s traditional customs and cultures with very similar and exacting styles. These similar styles combined with miraculous detail demonstrate how 500 years of art history can be linked together by two paintings. Both paintings contain an ample variety of hidden symbols. The cast-aside clogs, found in the bottom left corner of the van Eyck portrait, indicate that the marriage is taking place on holy ground. Arnolfini’s gentle pose in stocking feet further illustrates this holy ground setting. The little dog, located at the bottom center, symbolizes fidelity, faithfulness, and love. In the van Eyck painting the curtains of the marriage bed have been opened and suspended from the bedpost is a whiskbroom. This whiskbroom is a symbolic reference to domestic care in the household. In the Wood’s painting the man exhibits a pitchfork. The man was given a pitchfork to hold because Wood wanted him to be associated with haying in the 19th century rather than the more common farming practice of gardening in the 20th century. The pitchfork also symbolized masculinity, the devil and farming; and served as a compositional device to echo the roundness of the people’s faces and the repeated lines of the Gothic window. Van Eyck’s placement and position of the two lavishly dressed individuals suggest conventional Flemish gender roles. The typical woman stands near the bed and well inside the room, where the man stands near the open window, symbolic of the outside world. These same gender roles are visited again in the Wood’s painting with the daughter depicted behind the man, perhaps suggesting that the human male is solely responsible for the household. Wood’s also displays social sexism by the rugged, worn overalls worn by the man while adorning the daughter with an apron trimmed with rickrack. Also notice that in both paintings that only the men look directly at 2006-07-04T13:22:36-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Painting-of-Giovanni-Arnolfini-and-His-Bride-29971.aspx Biography of Ludwig van Beethoven Biography of Ludwig van Beethoven Beethoven, Ludwig van (1770-1827). The composer of some of the most influential pieces of music ever written, Ludwig van Beethoven created a bridge between the 18th-century classical period and the new beginnings of Romanticism. His greatest breakthroughs in composition came in his instrumental work, including his symphonies. Unlike his predecessor Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart, for whom writing music seemed to come easily, Beethoven always struggled to perfect his work. Ludwig van Beethoven was born in Bonn, Germany, and was baptized on Dec. 17, 1770. (There is no record of his birth date.) His father and grandfather worked as court musicians in Bonn. Ludwig's father, a singer, gave him his early musical training. Although he had only meager academic schooling, he studied piano, violin, and French horn, and before he was 12 years old he became a court organist. Ludwig's first important teacher of composition was Christian Gottlob Neefe. In 1787 he studied briefly with Mozart, and five years later he left Bonn permanently and went to Vienna to study with Joseph Haydn and later with Antonio Salieri. Beethoven's first public appearance in Vienna was on March 29, 1795, as a soloist in one of his piano concerti. Even before he left Bonn, he had developed a reputation for fine improvisatory performances. In Vienna young Beethoven soon had a long list of aristocratic patrons who loved music and were eager to help him. Onset of Deafness In the late 1700s Beethoven began to suffer from early symptoms of deafness. The cause of his disability is still uncertain. By 1802 Beethoven was convinced that the condition not only was permanent, but was getting progressively worse. He spent that summer in the country and wrote what has become known as the "Heiligenstadt Testament." In the document, apparently intended for his two brothers, Beethoven expressed his humiliation and despair. For the rest of his life he searched for a cure, but by 1819 his deafness had become total. Afterward, in order to have conversations with his friends, Beethoven had them write down their questions and replied orally. Beethoven never married. Though he had many friends, he seemed to be a lonely man. He continued to appear in public but spent more and more of his time working on his compositions. He lived in various villages near Vienna and took long walks carrying sketchbooks in which he would write down his 2006-07-02T22:51:56-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Biography-of-Ludwig-van-Beethoven-29914.aspx An Approach to Musical Education An Approach to Musical Education Carl Orff’s approach to music education encompasses all facets of musical expression. The learning takes place in an essentially active way, where imitation and exploration progress to improvisation and music literacy. Speech, song, movement and instruments are the vehicles used to teach rhythm, melody, form, harmony and timbre. It is built on the idea that a child must be able to feel and create rhythms and melodies before being attempting to read and write music. Orff believed that before an attempt in order to ‘understand’ the 2006-06-27T03:35:05-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/An-Approach-to-Musical-Education-29885.aspx History of the Arts and Crafts Movement History of the Arts and Crafts Movement The Arts and Crafts Movement of the late nineteenth century was an attempt to improve society by creating objects and architecture of a more worthwhile nature. The movement began in England in the 1870's and soon spread to the United States where it was widely employed in the arts and in architecture. Advocates promoted its use among the middle class. Its continued endorsement among all social classes was seen as an empowerment to the poor who had suffered so much during the previous period of industrialization. The end of the nineteenth century had produced a huge rift in society. The benefits of industry had resulted in the creation of an upper class with incredible financial power, and a lower class of extremely depleted means. This system was held in place by a vicious circle. The upper class held control of the factories in which the lower classes worked. These profit-minded people, driven by their desire to increase their fortunes, viewed their employees as just another one of their machines. With increased profit and efficiency as their primary goals, the owners promoted and employed policies that created working conditions that were deplorable to say the least. Work had become a listless enterprise with no other purpose than the betterment of the boss. It held no joy or satisfaction, but was essential for the minimal wages it provided. This division of the classes is clearly indicated in Edward Bellamy’s 1888 future retrospective Looking Backward. The rich were well educated. Their life was one of leisure and dependence. They produced nothing themselves but depended on their employees for all their material goods. The affluent seemed to possess a sense of manifest destiny concerning the luxuries and privileges they enjoyed. Although they had done nothing to produce their wealth, they strongly felt they were entitled to it. Empowered by this self-serving lifestyle, the rich worked together to keep the workforce’s efforts moving in the direction of commerce and profit. This left little room in their factories for fostering such unessential elements as job satisfaction and pride in workmanship. It also produced goods of much lower quality. Industry, under the guidance of the upper class, had developed management techniques to insure continued efficiency inside the factories of the industrial revolution. One approach to management is Frederick Winslow Taylor’s, "A Piece-Rate System" from 1896. It had been a common practice 2006-06-26T17:22:49-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/History-of-the-Arts-and-Crafts-Movement-29851.aspx Analysis of Twyla Thorpe's Dance "Young Man and Death&q Analysis of Twyla Thorpe's Dance "Young Man and Death" Young Man and Death is a dance that is very expressive. It is full of exaggerated movements, which have symbolic interpretations. It is quite simple to interpret. If one didn’t know the title of the dance the content could easily be identified. A male dancer performs a dance of desperation, jubilee and death. This dance is full of insight, exhibits perfection and is inexhaustible. The content of the dance is a male/female relationship that has resulted in a breakup. The woman is leaving the man. Despair over a breakup can sometimes lead to actions of hopelessness. This principle is clearly seen by the movements throughout the dance when the woman rejects the man. It is also clearly seen when the man feels he has no other choice but to kill himself. This principle can be significant to others. It can make people aware of what may happen in a time of despair. They can identify their feelings of despair and seek help. Life does not have to end because of a rejection, but often it does. This dance brings out a social awareness to suicide. The dance exhibits perfection. Every movement dramatizes the feelings of the dancers. When the male dancer realizes that the woman isn’t there, he seems upset and confused. The movements are quick and abrupt as he looks for her. When she enters the room he becomes jubilant. The movements become more graceful and high-spirited. When she rejects him, the movements are quick and jagged. When he realizes what she wants him to do, the mood is somber. The movements in the dance are slow. Without saying a word the dance tells a tragic story. Young Man and Death is inexhaustible. I believe this work of art can stand the test of time. This dance was choreographed many years ago. Today in the year 2001, I can still appreciate it for the strong emotion pouring out of the dance. Death is something that we will always have to deal with. It is evident that this dance is about a broken relationship that leads to suicide. Overall the dance is wonderful. Many times relationships end and people are left feeling lost 2006-06-26T17:16:45-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-Twyla-Thorpe-s-Dance-quot-Young-Man-and-Death-q-29850.aspx The Photography of M.C. Escher The Photography of M.C. Escher Maurits Cornelis Escher was born in 1898 in Leeuwarden. His drawing and graphic skills can be traced back to his schooldays, and in particular to the influence of his teacher F. W. van der Haagen. After leaving school he spent three years at the School of Architecture and Ornamental Design in Haarlem. The graphic skills he had discovered at secondary school were further developed here under the dynamic S. Jesserun de Mesquita. He lived in Italy for ten years after 1922 and from there he visited numerous places as part of his studies - these included Spain as well as many towns in Italy itself. After leaving Italy in 1934 and going to Switzerland and Belgium, he settled in Baarn, Holland in 1941. He died in 1972 at the age of 73. In contrast to the exclusive use of abstract geometric forms in Islamic ornamentation, Escher was looking mainly for representational motifs (such as fish, birds, reptiles or humans) even for his division of planes. The background of ‘Encounter’ shows a wall on which black, long nosed and white, grinning men form a perfectly interlocking surface. In front of this surface we can see a gaping, circular hole around which the little men emerge marching from the wall surface. They seem to be looking for solid ground, albeit only drawn. So the black man, stooping lower, makes his way along the left side, whilst the white man moves to the right of the illusory abyss, until they meet. Escher's own comment on the scene in the foreground illustrates his fondness of dualities: "Here a white optimist and a black pessimist meet and shake each other by the hand". According to Escher, all contrasts have to be consciously accepted as enrichment and an inspiration in the real world, in the same way that a graphic artist accepts the fundamental contrast between blak and white in his work. A similarity was noticed by Escher's agent between the little white man and the popular Dutch prime minister Colijn, but to what extent this was intended by the artist remains open to speculation. His visits to the Alhambra had acquainted Escher with Moorish architecture and design. Inspired by Moorish wall and floor mosaics, Escher had been preoccupied since the late 1930s with the ‘regular division of planes’. This term refers to a graphic division of the drawing 2006-06-26T17:11:02-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Photography-of-M_C_-Escher-29848.aspx Crossing Racial Lines in Contemporary Music Crossing Racial Lines in Contemporary Music Music today is not segregated against by most people. Not only is it not segregated, it is joining. One example of that is the relationship between black rappers and white rockers. The distinct line of rock and rap is now turning into a blur. The first point that rap and rock is not 2006-06-26T15:39:07-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Crossing-Racial-Lines-in-Contemporary-Music-29823.aspx The Evolution of Black Actresses in American Film The Evolution of Black Actresses in American Film There is a rich history in American film. There is one group of people that were many times overlooked for their great attributes to American film: the Black actors. There were many aspiring black actors. Unfortunately, as in most things in the past, they did not have the same opportunities as other mainstream Hollywood actors. They were only allowed to be coons, tragic mulattos, mammies, and the servants. Even with those roles, they were never allowed to be the leading lady. There are many aspects that surround these Black actresses. Obviously, color was a factor because all of the Black beauties shared the same characteristics: light skin, long dark hair, and European features. The Black actress has ventured through many eras of film. Slowly, she has gone from the servant to the mammy to the sexy vixen. In modern film, she seems to have more chances to play more respectable roles than in the past. From Nina Mae McKinney to Sanaa Lathan, Hollywood has had many changing faces of the Black actress. In the past, Black actresses were only casts in specific roles: the mammy, the tragic mulatto, seductress, sex object, or docile damsel. The mammy is similar to the comic coon, but is a female and very independent. She is usually "big, fat, and cantankerous". The mammy leads her man, but always uses comedy to relieve the pain. She always knows that her place is in the kitchen. The tragic mulatto was heavily portrayed. This person always brought about her own destruction. This person was usually a fair skinned mulatto who was probably trying to pass to white. The films portrayed this person as likeable because of her white blood. They wanted the audience to pity this person and believe that life would have been better for her, and she would be happier if she were not a "victim of divided racial inheritance". Dorothy Dandridge and Fredi Washington usually played the roles of the tragic mulatto. Sometimes, the tragic mulatto was also a seductress. She was always very beautiful. The seductress usually turned the hero's life upside down. She usually had a plan for the submission of her male victim. She is 2006-06-26T15:18:35-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Evolution-of-Black-Actresses-in-American-Film-29820.aspx Analysis of Coltrane Jazz Concert Analysis of Coltrane Jazz Concert There is definitely a difference between seeing a live performance and listening to it on the radio or on a compact disc. Listening to live music is definitely a wonderful way to spend a Saturday night. I went to a jazz concert at the Bluebird. It was a beautiful experience. I thought it was a throw back to the days where television was in black and white. It was a very intimate setting between the band and the audience. The band was very 2006-06-22T14:24:58-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-Coltrane-Jazz-Concert-29800.aspx Film Components in the Composition of Vertigo Film Components in the Composition of "Vertigo" When making a good film, many key elements such as lighting, color, editing, visual design and sound, come into play. Another very important element is composition which refers to how subjects are arranged in relation to each other and to the sides of the frame. Framing, mise-en-scene or staging, and photographing all play a significant role in the composition of films, thus creating a desired meaning of the film creator. Through the unique composition of the Alfred Hitchcock film, Vertigo, the audience is able to gain a deeper understanding of what is happening without it being directly presented to them through the characters actions or dialogue. In this suspenseful film, every frame, line and scene is filled with meaning from beginning to end. The names of the director and the two leads appear in front of an extreme close-up of a woman's face and the rest of the cast and crew are listed while spirals rush towards the audience. Because of this approach, the audience knows that this woman known as both Judy Barton and Madeline, played by Kim Novak, is going to be of great importance throughout the entire film. The credits are followed by a rooftop chase in which Scottie, played by James Stewart, comes close to death when he does not quite make a jump from one roof to another and is left dangling on the side. Scottie’s vertigo is revealed through a point-of-view shot in which the camera zooms in and out from the roof creating a sense of extreme height and fear of falling. The vertigo that Scottie is afflicted with and the visual representations of falling by the very high angle shots at key points throughout the film, helps the audience to understand the happenings that are to follow. For example, when he first tries to conquer his fear by simply climbing a small step ladder, there is another point-of-view shot in which the audience feels Scotties fear because, though he is probably only about two feet off the ground, Scottie feels as though he is very high up and could fall. Then, when his twisted relationship with Madeline begins, there are many aspects of composition that reveal the warped storyline just by unique shots, placement of the characters to the setting, size of the characters on the screen and so on. For example, when Scottie first starts 2006-06-21T15:36:20-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Film-Components-in-the-Composition-of-Vertigo-29768.aspx Critical Analysis of Citizen Kane by Orson Welles Critical Analysis of "Citizen Kane" by Orson Welles Directed, produced and starring Orson Welles, Citizen Kane is famous for the many remarkable scenes, cinematic and narrative techniques which help to revolutionized the film industry. Written by Welles and Herman J. Mankiewicz, filmed by Gregg Toland, Kane is brilliantly crafted remembrances of Mr. Bernstein’s investigations. Kane draws much of its magnetism from its deviation from classic ideals and it’s ability to start new ones. Welles uses film as an art form to communicate and display a narrative through imaginative Mise en scene, setting, sound, lighting, editing and performance. All of theses components together helped to create a story which is set off by Kane’s dying word Rosebud. The structure of ``Citizen Kane'' is circular, adding more depth every time it passes over his life. The movie opens with newsreel obituary footage that briefs us on the life and times of Charles Foster Kane. The footage alone setup Kane as a media mogul. But as any good newspaper they wish to inquire about the man and who he really was. They provide a map of Kane's life, and it keeps us oriented as the screenplay skips around in time, piecing together the memories of those who thought they knew him. Curious about Kane's dying word the newsreel editor assigns Thompson, a reporter, to find out what it meant. Thompson is played by William Alland in monotonous role. He questions Kane's alcoholic mistress, his ailing old friend, his rich associate and the other witnesses, while the movie jumps through time. Because the movie jumps throughout the life of Kane we slowly get the feeling that Kane is abandoned, even though he has so many friends. The arrangement of scenes through out the movie set it up to be one major flashback, but a unique flashback , one in which goes forward through time as it does go backwards into time. However, as the movie goes along and his empire gets to big it and he himself fall apart allowing for closure . The final scene which ends with a zoom out of Xanadu allows us to leave this story as we entered with a zoom in on The movie had strong performances by the whole cast, but In one scene the Xanadu fireplace belittles Susan and she is methodically completing a jigsaw 2006-06-21T15:30:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Critical-Analysis-of-Citizen-Kane-by-Orson-Welles-29765.aspx Analysis of the Song Winter of Souls by Demons and Wizards Analysis of the Song "Winter of Souls" by Demons and Wizards The song that I’ve chosen for my work is named “Winter of Souls”. A progressive metal band named Demons & Wizards performed it. This German band is a side project for Blind Guardian vocalist Hansi Kursch and Iced Earth guitarist Jon Schaffer; it also featured onetime Iced Earth drummer Mark Prator. Demons & Wizards recorded a self-titled debut in 1999, with Schaffer also handling bass on the record (occasional lead guitar was contributed by guest Jim Morris). Already available in Europe, the album was released in USA only by the middle of 2000. To give you a more clear understanding of the style and the type of lyrics Hansi Kursch writes, we will take a closer look on the “Blind Guardian” – Hansi’s original band. “Guardians” are mastering very specific themes – Middle Ages and Fantasy books. Their best album (according to several European and Japanese charts), “Nightfall in Middlearth, is based completely on the J. R. R. Tolkien’s book named “Silmarilion”. Unlike the same author’s “Lord of the Rings”, a book that gained international recognition before and now is popular once again because of the movie, “Silmarilion” is much complex and serious book. I’ve chosen this particular song, first of all, because it is beautiful. In metal, music and performance are in highest priority along with lyrics, which is one of the main difference points between metal and modern “pop” music (also known as “MTV style”). Second, this song is dealing with a mental problem that many of us have encountered, the problem of a sorrow about something that is lost forever. The problem of understanding something that is too late. If a person is in touch with his or her emotions, those are the very familiar problems. A song is written and performed in the good old tradition of German Metal. It combines a medieval minstrel song and lyrics, with pure progressive metal music. Together those two, un-connectable from the first sight, styles of performance, create a unique atmosphere in listeners’ minds. It has no foolish apocalypticism that is very often present in other, then German, metal band’s lyrics. Today, at the era of humanism re-birth, or so-called “.... the final breakdown of civilian population into political and social conformity” is described by Espinoza Ray Prozac at his Internet site, which is dealing with the mental and ideological aspects 2006-06-21T15:08:24-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-the-Song-Winter-of-Souls-by-Demons-and-Wizards-29755.aspx Analysis of the film The Amistad Analysis of the film, "The Amistad" In the movie “The Amistad”, the Africans rise up and begin a mutiny against their captors on the high seas and are brought to trial in a New England court. The court must decide if the Africans are actually born as slaves or if they were illegally brought from Africa. If the Africans were born as slaves then they would be guilty of murder, but if their being brought here from Africa is illegal, they had the right to defend themselves. This was not such a simple issue since the slave trade had been banned by treaties at the time of the Amistad incident in 1839. The movie starts on board the Amistad. On the ship the leader of the Africans, Cinque, frees himself from his chains and frees the rest of his tribe. They slaves are being taken from a Havana slave market to another destination in Cuba. The two men who bought them are spared, and promise to take the slaves back to Africa. Instead, the Amistad is guided into US waters, and the Africans end up being tried in a New England court. Luckily, it is a Northern court. If the slaves had ended up in the South they would have no chance of getting off. The slaves are first defended by Roger Baldwin a well-off real estate lawyer who bases the case on property law. Only slowly does Baldwin come to see his clients, the slaves, as human beings. Also, two Boston abolitionists, an immigrant called Tappan, and a former slave named Joadson are in the defense. Together these men work to try to free the 53 slaves aboard the Amistad. After the slaves are tried and freed at the New England district court, they must go to the Supreme Court. In the Supreme Court John Quincy Adams, former president, who is fighting for the freedom of all men, defends them. He gives an 11 minute speech and persuades the Supreme Court to free the slaves as individuals because all men are free under the Declaration of Independence. The slaves are freed once and again and choose to return to their homeland. However, Cinque discovers that his village has been destroyed and the rest of his family has already been sold into slavery. This is where Cinque emerges as a powerful character. He was once a free farmer living in peace 2006-06-20T17:08:21-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-the-film-The-Amistad-29711.aspx African Influence on American Dance African Influence on American Dance African dance has contributed many characteristics to dance in America. We see evidence of this in many aspects of dance today. Being such a diverse nation, America has the blessing of combining original dances from different cultures to create an amazing dance repertoire. American dance as we know would be completely different, if it weren’t for the Africans. African dance began with the different rhythms of the tribes. Its roots in America began with the slave trade. The American slave trade began in 1619, (However, Africans were imported as slaves to the West Indies staring almost a century before that) with the arrival of Dutch trading ships carrying a cargo of Africans to Virginia. They were first brought over by boat to places such as Brazil, Cuba, and Haiti. Eventually different countries end up taking over those nations and slaves fall under their rule. In Brazil, the Portuguese take over, in Cuba the Spanish take over, and in Haiti, the French take over. The retaining of African culture by those in slavery was stronger in the other nations than in America, as the Spanish and French rulers adhered to the more lenient view of dancing taken by the Catholic Church. In America, the Protestant church strongly disapproved of dance. Therefore, dances that occurred in the West Indies, Brazil, Haiti and Cuba retained more of the African dance structure, than those in America did. Those dances can be classified as recreational or sacred. An example of a recreational dance is the Juba, which was a competitive dance where opponents would outdo each other in feats of skill, sometimes while balancing something on their head. Sacred dances were based on the worship of religious gods. The goal of the dance was for the dancer to become "possessed" by the god so that it would speak through the dancer. Two examples are voodoo and Shango dances. Traces of the African religious practice of possession, or disengaging from reality through the combined effects of music and dance, can be detected in the appeal of some forms of jazz dance. In America, the dance movement of Africa was restrained mainly by two factors: the attitude of the church towards dancing as being immoral and the restricted use of the primary African instrument (the drum). Drumming was banned in 1739 following a 2006-06-20T15:03:46-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/African-Influence-on-American-Dance-29685.aspx Artistic Significance of Leonardo's The Last Supper Artistic Significance of Leonardo's "Last Supper" Leonardo's "The Last Supper" is among the most famous paintings in the world. In its monumental simplicity, the composition of the scene is masterful; the power of its effect comes from the striking contrast in the attitudes of the twelve disciples as counter-posed to Christ. Leonardo did not choose the portrayal of the traitor Judas customary in the iconographic tradition; he portrayed, rather, that moment of highest tension as related in the New Testament, "One of you which eateth with me will betray me." All of the Apostles--as human beings who do not understand what is about to occur--are agitated, whereas Christ alone, conscious of his divine mission, sits in lonely, transfigured serenity. Only one other being shares the secret knowledge: Judas, who is both part of and yet excluded from the movement of his companions; in this isolation he becomes the second lonely figure--the guilty one--of the company. In the profound conception of his theme, in the perfect yet seemingly simple arrangement of the individuals, in the temperaments of the Apostles highlighted by gesture and mimicry, in the drama and at the same time the sublimity of the treatment, Leonardo attained a height of expression that has remained a model of its kind. Untold painters in succeeding generations, among them great masters such as Rubens and Rembrandt, marvelled at Leonardo's composition and were influenced by it. The painting also inspired some of Goethe's finest pages of descriptive prose. It has become widely known through countless reproductions and prints, the most important being those produced by Raffaello Morghen in 1800. Thus, the "Last Supper" has become part of humanity's common heritage and remains today one of the world's outstanding paintings. Technical deficiencies in the execution of the work have not lessened its fame. Leonardo was uncertain about the technique he should use. He bypassed fresco painting, which, because it is executed on fresh plaster, demands quick and uninterrupted painting, in favour of another technique he had developed: tempera on a base mixed by himself on the stone wall. This procedure proved unsuccessful, inasmuch as the base soon began to be loosened from the wall. Damage appeared by the beginning of the 16th century, and deterioration soon set in. By the middle of the century the work was called a ruin. Later, inadequate attempts at restoration only aggravated the situation, and not until the most modern restoration techniques 2006-06-20T14:22:04-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Artistic-Significance-of-Leonardo-s-The-Last-Supper-29668.aspx The Complete Story of Slayer The Complete Story of Slayer Slayer came to life in the LA. Surburb of “the Huntington Beach Area”. Soon they won the reputation of “the Huntington Hooligans”. The band was started by Kerry King, a guitarist who was looking for other muscians to start a band. Prior to that, he had been in another band, with Tom Araya. Kerry met Jeff Hanneman, another guitarist, who was very interested in the punk movement that was going on at the time. Later the two teamed up with a very skilled drummer by the name of Dave Lombardo. Slayer became a reality when singer and bassist Tom Araya joined the band after Jeff Hanneman talked to him about joing the band. By the time, Jeff asked Tom, Tom worked in a nearby hospital as a respiratory therapist. Slayer first played in 1982, performing other artists songs. Artists such as Judas Priest and Iron Maiden. At first, Slayer started playing at small clubs, later they also played in weekends and so the snowball started rolling... Action... However, it was first in 1983 things really started to happen for the band. While performing in a local club called “Woodstock”, a guy named Brian Slagel who owned Metal Blade records, watched them perform. After the show, Brian Slagel went backstage with an offer to Slayer about making a number for the upcoming compilation “Metal Massacre III”. Tom & co. was hooked on the idea and they agreed to make a song but only if Brian would help them record a record. Slayer then did the number “Aggressive Perfector” for the compilation lp. Brian Slagel then helped Slayer producing their own record, it was called "Show No Mercy" and it came out in December 1983. Show No Mercy was instantly hailed as a masterpiece by heavy freaks and magazines around the US. and Europe. Many critics laughed of it though. The cover shows a goat/satan type thing and it looks like some sort of a cartoon figure. But ok, back in ‘83 all that satan stuff was new and exiting. In 1983, another classic album also came out - you guessed it, Metallica’s “Kill ‘Em All”. Metallica started in 1981, just as Slayer did. Show No Mercy consisted most of a lot of screams, guitar solos and fast drumming. One thing was clear for everyone; Tom, Jeff, Kerry and Dave was appreciated as fine muscians who could play their instruments very well. For example, in 2006-06-20T14:10:59-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Complete-Story-of-Slayer-29662.aspx Analysis of The Mission by Robert Bolt Analysis of "The Mission" by Robert Bolt This movie takes place in the 18th century. The main plot of the movie is converting Indians into Christians. The main character in the movie is Mendoza (Robert De Niro). Mendoza was a slave trader who kills his brother in a fit of rage. He is full of guilt from the murder of his brother and yearns for redemption. He gets it from the missionaries. 2006-06-16T19:06:42-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-The-Mission-by-Robert-Bolt-29655.aspx Film Review of The Perfect Storm Film Review of "The Perfect Storm" The Perfect Storm, directed by Wolfgang Petersen (Das Boot, Air Force One) tells the dramatic events that resulted from a phenomenal storm formation in the North Atlantic region in 1991. Based on a true story, The Perfect Storm follows the "Andrea Gail", a fishing boat that left Gloucester, Massachusetts and headed directly into the eye of a hurricane of unexampled proportions. Realizing his fishermen were underpaid and overworked, Captain Billy Tyne decides to make the last fishing expedition of the season and aim for more distant waters, where he thinks to find tonnes of fish. Although leaving their homes and their loved ones required tremendous will power, the promise of a more successful venture convinced fishermen Bobby Shatford , Dale Murphy and David Sullivan to join, and Andrea Gail optimistically departs. Soon, however, family members' with one word are discontent about the sporadic nature of the trip because of the weather conditions. Conflicts arise when Captain Billy and his crew decide to ignore Captain Linda's radio warnings about the perfect storm forming close ahead. The Perfect Storm slowly builds up to Andrea Gail's departure, and initially focuses on each fisherman's personal situation. Although these descriptions offer enough information about the characters' needs and their devotion to the sea, they are not sufficient to create in the viewer a sense of sympathy for each character. Consequently, these scenes do not provide a setup that is affective and they fail to offer an intriguing premise as the basis for the drama that will eventually unfold. As if to compensate, the swelling music that accompanies these scenes tries to provide a feeling that something is leading up to a great event. When Andrea Gail is at sea and it is clear that the "main event" will be her struggle with the ocean's temperament, The Perfect Storm's plot swings between complications (mainly accidents or animosity among the fishermen) and the decline of their respective little victories, as the complications are safely resolved. Furthermore, the climactic event evolves while other smaller dramas, such as a coast guard helicopter trying to rescue a family, or the helicopter running out of fuel, unfold simultaneously. This distracts from the main focus and suggests that the main plot needs simultaneous drama. Still, by means of careful photography and spectacular special effects, The Perfect Storm is successful in its attempt to define the ocean as being 2006-06-16T15:36:49-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Film-Review-of-The-Perfect-Storm-29632.aspx Film Analysis of Cry Freedom Film Analysis of "Cry Freedom" “Cry Freedom” is a film directed by Richard Attenborough. Attenborough shows his bias point of view through out the film. The film is centered around the brutality used by the white man and the death of black activist Steve Biko. The film is also shows consciousness, racial hatred and many other issues. The opening scene is set in the black township of Crossroads early in the morning. There is little noise and only the sound of crickets and peaceful South African music. The peace is broken by the loud police trucks and the sound of people running and screaming. Black and white snap shots capture this. This gives the audience a dramatic feeling of fear. Attenborough allows the audience to have a sense of realism by using effective sounds and camera angles to get the best picture. An example of this is when the little boy sounds the alarm to warn the people of the township of the police. He shows the audience how black South Africans have been chased and raped so they have an idea of the Brutality and force used by the white police. Through out the Township there are posters of Steve Biko. Attenborough does this to let the viewers how important Steve Biko is. When it returns to the scene of destruction the black peoples homes and belongings are been destroyed by bull dozzers and fires. This leaves the black South Africans of the township with no where to go. This gives the audience a feeling of sympathy for the black's situation. Also an important scene is the meeting between Donald Woods and Steve Biko. This scene is important in the film because this is the scene that Donald Wood’s changes his thought about life of black South Africans. This is because of what he hears and sees in the black township. This scene is dark because it is set at night. In the black township it is very noisy, dirty and crowed. The people have to stand around the fires for warmth and there is no electricity or running water. Richard Attenborough uses many techniques to show the viewers images of the poverty and filth the black people have to live in. He also uses sounds and voices to 2006-06-16T15:26:20-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Film-Analysis-of-Cry-Freedom-29626.aspx Nicomachean Ethics in The Green Mile Nicomachean Ethics in The Green Mile The movie, The Green Mile, is a film that is based on a true story set in the state of Alabama during the Depression Era. The story is told by Paul Edgecomb, who during that time was the head guard on Death Row at the Cold Mountain Penitentiary. The former prison guard reflects on how he developed a unusual, relationship with one of the inmates that may be innocent. The inmate is John Coffey, an African- American man convicted of the rape and murder of two nine year old sisters. The prison guards begin to realize that Coffey has strange and mysterious healing powers that is leading the guards to believe putting the inmate to death would be a terrible mistake. Characteristics of Competent Communication, Cognitive Complexity, and Commitment are three interpersonal concepts that are used throughout the film in a couple different ways. Scholars have been able to identify a wide range of behaviors that are associated with Characteristics of Competent Communications. Despite the fact that Competent Communication varies greatly from one situation to the next, there are many different ways you can deal with the situation. Shortly after John Coffey was sent to the Penitentiary, everyone of the guards except Paul Edgecomb begins to make racial jokes and comments about him. The guards are certain Coffey, an African- American, is guilty of the crime he was convicted of without even looking at the evidence and hearing the whole story. Edgecomb develops a special relationship with Coffey while informing the other guards that insulting Coffey while he was there was uncalled for and out of line. Over time Edgecomb realizes that Coffey is a gentle man very unable of murder and that he also has a special and mysterious healing power. Coffey is able to heal Edgecomb’s bladder infection and he also cures the Marshall’s wife’s cancer. Edgecomb has many choices on how to deal with this situation. He decided to deal with this by expressing his discomfort in a straight forward way and he also demands the guards to stop. People are said to have the best chance at developing an effective message when they understand the other person’s point of view. Social Scientists use the term Cognitive Complexity to describe the ability to construct a variety of frameworks for viewing a certain issue. Over the years, researchers have found 2006-06-16T15:12:22-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Nicomachean-Ethics-in-The-Green-Mile-29618.aspx Comparison between Archetypal Westerns and Comedic Westerns Comparison between Archetypal Westerns and Comedic Westerns Movies and books, about tales of the Old West, are still popular today. They give us a vivid perspective of how the Old West was. Images of the Wild West evoke thoughts of gunfights, saloons, and women in distress waiting to be rescued by the local hero. The movie, High Noon, directed by Fred Zinnemann, takes on the traditional tone that the viewer is all too familiar with. Stephen Crane’s story, “The Bride Comes to Yellow Sky” recreates the classic Old West tale of the villain versus the hero while giving it a comical edge. While High Noon provides one with stereotypical portrayals of the damsel in distress, the villain, and the hero, both pieces focus on the notion that good always prevails. They are clearly similar in this way; however, differences abound between the two works. The plots of the stories unfold with action sequences taking on different roles in each. Comedic elements in Crane’s Story create a theme that also differs from that in the more classic High Noon. The characters in High Noon are just what one would expect in an Old Western tale, while those in Crane’s story are anything but typical. If we compare and contrast the elements of High Noon and “The Bride Comes to Yellow Sky” we can see Crane’s theme: not all of the arguments in the Old West were resolved with gunfights. Violence is not the answer to every argument. The two pieces show typical similarities. Both are Old Westerns focusing on good versus evil. The notion that good always prevails is present in both works. The marshal wins in both cases. They both have the same setting, taking place in the Old West, in a small town. They also have the same plot: a damsel in distress, a villain, and a hero, as do most Old Westerns. Another similarity is that both heroes have just been married. These two pieces also have their differences in how they approach the characterizations of the bride, the villain, and the hero. In an Old Western film or story we expect the characters to look and act a certain way. In High Noon the characterizations fulfill all of our expectations. In High Noon, Amy Kane, the 2006-06-16T14:39:47-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Comparison-between-Archetypal-Westerns-and-Comedic-Westerns-29599.aspx Powerful Analysis of Schindler's List Powerful Analysis of Schindler's List This is one of the most emotional movies I've ever seen. Spielberg has documented evil and made a moving tribute to the victims and survivors of the Holocaust. The story centers around the true story of Oskar Schindler, a war profiteer who paid to save the lives of Jews during the holocaust. Liam Neeson was outstanding as the lead and the script gave him a rich character to portray. The film presents Schindler as a business man, a womanizer, a profiteer, and a humanitarian. His contrasts allow for a beautiful character development. His interactions with Ralph Fiennes, who is very chilling as the commandant of the concentration camp Ammon Goeth, shows him to be a man struggling with hypocrisy. He disapproves of Goeth's cold-blooded murder and harsh treatment of the Jews, but he clearly enjoys Goeth's company. He has a hard time reconciling the two sides of Goeth's personality. He uses his influence to try and persuade Goeth to be more forgiving, to have morals and treat the Jews with the dignity that all humans deserve. Ben Kingsley is outstanding as Itzhak Stern, a Jewish businessman that really runs Schindler's factory. But the real star is Spielberg's unforgiving examination of the holocaust. His use of black and white film (a very beautiful stock, not the grainy kind you see in independent films) is inspired. Because all the things that you've seen about the holocaust are in black and white, the film doesn't appear to be unusual. This also leaves him room to do something brilliant. When the SS is liquidating the Warsaw Ghetto, there is a girl that is wearing a bright red dress. This is one of the two times that there is color in the film (the other is the flame of a candle). This is a brilliant visual move by Spielberg. In the middle of all this murder and horror, he suddenly brings in color to remind you that this is real. This really happened. It's just brilliant. His depiction of cold-blooded murder destroys your faith in man. But Schindler redeems humanity by buying the lives of people. Without his intervention they will surely die. Schindler understands this fact and spends all his money to save people. The most emotional moment for me was at the end. The Nazis have signed their surrender and the Jews are 2006-06-16T14:34:46-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Powerful-Analysis-of-Schindler-s-List-29595.aspx Modest Successes in Theatre Modest Successes in Theatre A hobby is defined to be a pursuit outside one's regular occupation engaged in especially for relaxation. Theatre, a fine art, chosen by many in their spare time is my favorite hobby. Theatre is not only an ability to act, but also more of a life lesson. Within theatre you learn communication, and life skills. Theatre was first introduced to society in 500 BC in Athens Greece. Every year a festival was held in honor of their god, Dionysus. The only special ceremony for this god was the chanting of hymns until a man named Thespis suggested someone stepping forward to reply to the leader of the chorus, which produced dialogue, or speech, and the opportunity for conflict. The actor and principal character, around which the action revolves, was called the protagonist. The one who opposed him was called the antagonist. The first theatres were vast outdoor arenas with seating for thousands. Because theatre was considered so important, during the early stages those that could not afford to pay were admitted for free. In my life, Theatre began as a class that appeared to be interesting into a passion. Even though I had helped with church programs, I never imagined that I would be so emotionally drawn at a high school level. My Drama instructor, Mrs. Ellie, had the biggest influence on my passion for the theatre. Accepting, loving, and knowledgeable drew me to her, but seeing her dedication made me realize that I too loved this just as much. Theatre is a very outgoing art, which involves a large amount of dedication. From acting to back stage work, there is a lot amount of time and energy spent in and out of the theatre. As an actor or an actress, you must spend time memorizing lines, doing character studies, finding costumes, and a lot of time dealing with stress. Helping backstage is just as stressful. There are many jobs such as set constructor, house manager, or props mistress. This requires a lot of after school work, and dealing with many, many rude people. Even though there is not a required amount of training, you must know the theatre to be successful. As with everything that most of us undertake a production crew is required. There are performances that can be done with one 2006-06-15T16:22:14-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Modest-Successes-in-Theatre-29550.aspx Film Analysis of Wag the Dog Film Analysis of "Wag the Dog" (political satire) Wag the Dog is a satire produced by Barry Levinson and written by Hilary Henkin and David Mamet. I chose 2006-06-15T00:47:29-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Film-Analysis-of-Wag-the-Dog-29527.aspx British Rock Invasion The Beatles and Pink Floyd Why was British rock music so successful internationally in the 1960’s. Just whom do we attribute the modern era of music? The answer to these questions is quite simple, the British. Their influence on American musical life has left a lasting indention—one that will probably live forever. During the 1960’s, there was a drastic change that occurred in music worldwide as people began to stand up for their beliefs and unite for the common good. The young people of the day were dubbed baby boomers and were quite possibly the largest and most influential force in the world. No one could have predicted the emergence of so many successful groups from England’s underground and mainstream. Groups like the Beatles and Pink Floyd typified this international movement of the British invasion of music into the world cultures by invoking a large fan base and initiating a new drug culture. The British invasion began internationally in the early 1960’s as bands like the Animals and the Rolling Stones entered the United States. These bands entered on what could be called the first wave of the British invasion internationally. One reason they were so successful is that they took a familiar American rhythm and blues sound and expanded on its wide range of instruments and vocals. They took a chance in leaving England to play abroad, but ultimately they paved the way for other British rock bands to break the international barrier(4). Meanwhile, in Liverpool, England, a new group was forming that would change the face of rock forever. They called themselves the Beatles and their names(John Lennon, George Harrison, Paul McCartney, and Ringo Starr) would be forever engraved in the minds of people for generations to come. They began a new era of music in which they added melody to rock, accompanied by meaningful lyrics(2). It was unforeseen at the time, but the Beatles would become on of the biggest sex symbols of the 1960’s. Thus, British music was further entrapped in the lives of the American public. In 1963, the Beatles were the most popular group in England and got the rare distinction and honor of playing in front of the queen. This was considered a very special honor because not every young music talent of the day got to do this. This began 2006-06-14T23:53:51-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/British-Rock-Invasion-The-Beatles-and-Pink-Floyd-29516.aspx How the Beatles took America's Hearts How the Beatles took America's Hearts It is now 6:30 A.M. Beatle time. The left London 30 minutes ago. They’re out over the Atlantic Ocean heading for New York. The temperature is 32 Beatle Degrees”(Szatmary 113). The transistor radio reported every few minutes on the morning of Friday, February 7, 1964. It was a day that would mark a musical milestone sending shockwaves through the United States. The plane landed, the Beatles stepped out, and for the first time Americans caught a glimpse of these young men with their long hair and their mod cut suits. The Beatles had landed, Elvis had left the building, and for the first time, Americans were embracing a British band as the standard. Rather than crediting the Beatles and their promoters for their success, credit should be given to Americans alone. America created its own need for The Beatles, priming the country for a fun and fresh act in a time of mourning and melancholy. They were the right act, at the right time, with a built in audience. According to author Nicholas Schaffner, the most widely accepted explanation for the success of The Beatles draws a parallel between the assassination of President John F. Kennedy in November of 1963 and the group’s arrival in February of 1964. After the assassination of the President, the country found itself in a deep state of mourning and melancholy was rampant. In a country that seemed so invulnerable to harm, everything was lost in a single moment. By January, the American people wanted so desperately to hear something happy, to find some sort of diversion from the morbid tragedy that had shook their lives. America needed a tonic, enter The Beatles (Schaffner 32). The examples of “Beatlemania” are well known, screaming girls clamoring for a touch, a smile, a wave. Just as in England the previous year, Beatlemania swept across the United States (Schaffner 31). The initial reasons for their success have been overlooked, often mistaken for legend and theories that hold no validity. This is surprising given the unexpected nature of any British success in American music. Author Carol Bedford sites only a few isolated incidents such as Lonnie Donegan, Acker Bilk, Laurie London and Haley Mills, that were able to penetrate the American charts (Bedford). There had never been 2006-06-14T23:48:49-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/How-the-Beatles-took-America-s-Hearts-29512.aspx Review of Tribute Album to Gram Parsons Review of Tribute Album to Gram Parsons Tribute albums are an unpredictable breed, but this one looks far more interesting than most of the genre, boasting a roster of artists that includes Beck, Evan Dando and Julianna Hatfield, Elvis Costello and the frequently fine Wilco, along with Gram Parsons' former musical partner Emmylou Harris, who duets on a couple of tracks. And before you assume (as I did) that Almo Sounds are some precocious little backstreet indie outfit, note that the company is run by Herb Alpert and Jerry Moss (the 'A' and 'M' in A & M respectively, the company for whom Parsons' band The Flying Burrito Brothers once recorded), and is responsible for bringing the goth-pop of Garbage to some territories. I won't recount the details of Gram Parsons' incredibly creative, cruelly curtailed life and career here - the booklet essay tells you most of what you need to know. Suffice it to say that most of the tracks featured here are more than worthy of the memory of the man who almost single-handedly invented country rock, and even the clunkers - The Mavericks' drum-machine assisted holler through "Hot Burrito #1", Whiskeytown's brave but doomed attempt on Parsons' finest composition, "A Song For You" - are only that in relative terms. Best bits include Beck and Emmylou's duet on "Sin City", Mr Hansen ably demonstrating just why Johnny Cash was moved to comment, "He's got that mountain music in his blood", the return of Evan Dando (presumed missing in action since the last unlovely Lemonheads album) who, with Julianna Hatfield, comes closest to resurrecting the spirit of Parsons and Harris on a brisk "$1,000 Wedding" and Wilco's thunder through the old Byrds tune "One Hundred Years From Now". Elsewhere Elvis Costello - fast becoming some kind of human karaoke machine following his association with Burt Bacharach (and anyone willing to wager that Mr McManus nabs the Lifetime Achievement Award at next year's Brits?) - contributes a sensitive reading of "Sleepless Nights", light years away from his shouty take of "She" on the "Notting Hill" soundtrack, The Pretenders and Emmylou make a shuffly "She" and The Cowboy Junkies a slowed-down and blurred-out "Ooh Las Vegas". The album closes with "In My Hour Of Darkness", performed by one-off alt-country supergroup The Rolling Creekdippers featuring Victoria Williams, former Jayhawk Mark Olsen and a slew of Nashville heavyweights. Originally to be found as the 2006-06-14T23:44:22-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Review-of-Tribute-Album-to-Gram-Parsons-29509.aspx Contemporary Chinese Art Contemporary Chinese Art “Art’s inception occurred the instant man was able to think for himself.” This fact, uttered by its anonymous speaker, holds true because artistic expression is what allows a person’s thoughts, feelings, and points of view to be represented. Art knows no limits, and has no boundaries. For example, humans today are able to decipher and understand relics of art from million-year-old societies, even though we no longer know their language or customs. Presently, a favorite genre of art to study by art enthusiasts is Chinese painting and sculpture. This is because although hundreds of years separate them, ancient and modern Chinese works of art share many similar characteristics. An example of this parallel can be found in the early painting known as The Great Wave and the contemporary piece known as Untitled, more commonly referred to as Ahead. The Great Wave, painted by Katsushika Hokusai, is one of the most famous pieces of art found in Chinese culture. It’s origin dates back to around 1831, during the Edo Period. The painting is part of a series of masterpieces entitled Thirty-Six Views of Fuji. The painting is mostly dominated by three main colors: white, blue, and brown. Hokusai most likely chose these colors because of their association with the harmony of nature; brown for earth, white for air, and blue for water. The painting itself depicts a torrent seascape with Mt. Fuji looming in the background. In this work, he depicted the darkened curves of the foam of the waves as claws that seem to reach for the fishermen. The forthcoming smash of water delivers tension and suspense to the scene. On an interesting compositional note, the largest wave is said to form a massive ‘yin’ to complement the ‘yang’ of void space below. In the foreground, a small peaked upsurge forms a miniature Mt. Fuji, which is echoed hundreds of miles away in the real Mt. Fuji. Due to Hokusai’s use of perspective, the wavelet appears larger than the massive mountain. Interestingly for a print of this time, tiny fishermen huddled into their sleek crafts can be seen, instead of shoguns and nobility riding gallantly on horseback. The fishermen appear to slide in and out of the seamounts, diving straight into the large wave in order to make it to the other side. In a stark contrast, the viewer is able to see the ‘yin’ violence of nature dismissed 2006-06-14T20:57:41-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Contemporary-Chinese-Art-29484.aspx Digital Photography Versus Traditional Film Digital Photography Versus Traditional Film Rochester is Kodak town. When people think of Kodak, they think about Kodak film. Film has always been necessary ingredient for the development of pictures. For the past fifty years, Kodak has depended on its sales of film for its profit. The introduction of a digital cameras, which do not require film, is causing a downfall in purchases of Kodak's film. Kodak's dilemma is figuring out what people will be buying in the future as the consumer weighs the merits of film-base photography versus the increasingly popular digital photography. Cost is a major criteria for the consumer when purchasing any product. The cost of film is from three to six dollars. A disposable camera with film costs an average of ten dollars. A total of under fifteen dollars includes the purchasing of the camera and getting the film developed. A Samsung camera, seen in an advertiser, included features such as zoom, red-eye reduction, continuous shooting, and self-timer. This camera costs eighty dollars. A digital camera with the same features costs three-hundred dollars. Digital cameras range from one-hundred to over a thousand dollars. Digital cameras require a memory devise just like regular cameras need film. This devise is called a flash card. A thirty-two megabyte flash card cost around forty dollars. A digital camera requires not only a flash card, but also a computer and a printer. When printing out pictures, the photography paper used cost nearly a dollar a sheet. The more pictures a consumer takes will be less expensive in the long run if they choose to use a digital camera over a regular camera. The quality is also important when choosing a camera. Film has better quality because it uses many more mega-pixels and has better quality colors. When enlarging a picture, film creates better resolution. Digital cameras vary in quality. Since a computer and a printer is needed for the printout of pictures, the quality of resolution is decreased because the computer and the printer’s resolution will affect the outcome of how the picture looks. Many digital cameras have a feature which will allow the consumer to change the resolution. If a person wants high resolution, then they will not be able to take as many pictures as the flash card can hold. 2006-06-13T19:33:58-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Digital-Photography-Versus-Traditional-Film-29480.aspx A Legend To Norteno Music A Legend To Norteno Music “Los Invasores de Nuevo Leon” is a norteno band, wherein the accordionist, Javier Rios initiated in 1978, in Monterrey, N.L., Mexico, where the accordion music is inseparable from the Noteno tradition. However the group didn’t started playing professionally until 1980 when they obtained the vocalist and acoustic guitarist, Lalo Mora. The career of the Invaders, at the beginning was harsh. In an interview with Mora he mentioned, “At the beginning the group had financial problems, but with God’s blessed we had overcome all those situations”. Where in 1981 a representative name Servando Cano noticed their talent and started representing the group. In 1982 they recorded one of their greatest hits, which gave them first Gold Disc. which include songs like “Mi Casa Nueva”, a son that until the date receives cheers and applauses from the audience. But the hits don’t end there, “Aguanta Corazon”, “Que La Dejen Ir Al Baile Sola”, “Laurita Garza”, and “Para Ti Mi Amor”, “Te Adorare” and many, many more that were great hits, and continue being classic. Therefore they realized that the most valuable recognition they can receive is not the awards instead without the doubt, the audience love and applauses. In 1993, Mora decides to leave the group; therefore The Invaders were desperately looking for a new vocalist. Isais Lucero took Lalo’s place, which had a similar voice to the previous vocalist. This definitely didn’t affect the group, the hits continue with Lucero, whit first place hits like: “Me Rindo”, Esta Noche Tu Vendras”, and “Playa Sola” which received a Gold Disc for more that 100 million copies sold. However Lucero’s career with The Invaders was short, since he also decided to be on his own, leaving the group on 1997. In 1997 Rios is in the same situation, he is anxious to find a new vocalist, therefore he decides to give two guys that work for him the opportunity of their lives. They work for the group carrying the groups’ equipment, Rolando Marroquin (vocalist) and Rigo Marroquin (Acoustic Guitar) who integrated the group in May 23, 1997. This was a dramatic changed for The Invaders, because now they are five instead of four…Rios also decides to change the style of music. Known for having a masculine voice like Mora and playing in their albums most of them Rancheras, 2006-06-13T18:23:12-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Legend-To-Norteno-Music-29436.aspx An Art Criticism of the Painting "Flora" An Art Criticism of the Painting "Flora" In the oil painting, Flora (Carrie Mainsfield Weir), by Julian Weir, a well-dressed Victorian woman is depicted, portrait style, sitting next to a small black table. The woman, Carrie, is also holding an array of flowers in her hand and several more stems of flowers are strewn across her lap. A silvery-gray vase sits on the table next to a large bowl filled with flower buds. Behind Carrie is a plain, flat wall decorated only by a narrow garland of roses which hangs above and behind her. The painting appears washed-out emphasized by the use of many shades of soft white. Carrie’s dress is a mixed gray shade of white and the lace trim on her dress is an antique yellow-white. The flowers everywhere (on the table, in the bowl, in Carrie’s hands, on her lap, intertwined in the garland) are all various shades of white with a few streaks of pink and red mixed in. Even the wall behind her is a dull brownish-white color. The cool splash of green in the garland and the strong black of the round table add interest and balance to the picture. The lines in this painting are for the most part thick, graceful, and often curve each of which emphasize the gently rounded flowers, the crescent shaped leaves, and the loose folds of her dress as is bunches up around her knees and feet. The black table and bowl next to Carrie appear even darker due to the lightness of her dress and the pale scattered flowers. The soft, smooth wall behind Carrie, silky petals in her lap and gauzy, almost transparent, sleeves of her dress all add texture. The rounded curves of her womanly figure bring Carrie forward to the viewer’s perspective as the garland seems to hang above and behind her somewhat in the distance. As the topic (and even the title) of this painting, Carrie fills the majority of the canvas. The smooth texture and rounded, soft-edged shapes in the center of the painting draws the viewer’s focus upon Carrie. The velvety smooth flowers held in her small curved hands and the sharp, detailed texture on the lace trim (in a sloping V-shape) along her bodice continually brings the view back to Carrie. The contrasting textures of the leafy garland, sleek 2006-06-13T03:32:13-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/An-Art-Criticism-of-the-Painting-quot-Flora-quot-29409.aspx Effects of Music on Human Behavior Effects of Music on Human Behavior As music has changed through out the years, artists have become much more lax with the message that they send to the public. As laws of censorship change, a separation of the public’s freedom of speech and the medias has become very significant. As the government cracks down, many artists fight to keep their freedom. With people blaming their actions on the lyrics of the music they are exposed to, this is going to be a hard feat for the artists to accomplish. Although the fight of the musical artists against the government has been going on for the past 20 years, it has become even more emanate now. Are the actions of people to be blamed on the music? What effect does music have on the social behavior? Should these effects make harder censorship laws, or is music protected by the Bill of Rights? Music has become a large part of everyone’s life. Preservation of music is very important to the preservation of the american culture so these problems cannot be ignored. The most misunderstood music is Rap. Children as well as teenagers have a hard time interpreting emotions in music (Weinberger). This misunderstanding is most relevant in rap music, because it is harder for children to relate to the artist. In cases like these, apparent or older sibling has to explain the message to the child (Weinberger). In particular, "gangsta rap" is distinguished by lyrics that often involve references to street gangs, gunplay, sex, drug use and violence, and has been accused of extolling violent behavior. Studies have found that exposure to rap music "tends to lead to a higher degree of acceptance of the use of violence." In addition, several major rap artists have been charged with violent crimes in real life, and many worry that their actions seemingly condone the violent messages in their music. Their celebrity status also serves to glamorize their violent behavior (Mediascope). Although there is violence, sex, and drug reference in modern rock music, most have a much deeper message about life. It has been resolved that rock music has had more influence on older adolesencents then their parents do (Weinberger). Rock music is much easier for teenagers to relate to with all of their pressures and problems. “Kids who listen to Heavy Metal and Rap tend not to do as well in school, or it maybe that troubled 2006-06-13T03:23:56-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Effects-of-Music-on-Human-Behavior-29404.aspx Tracing Artistic Expressions of the Human Body Tracing Artistic Expressions of the Human Body Before the portrayal of the human body can be critiqued, you must understand the artist's culture. As man evolved over centuries, his views of the body also transformed. Our tour definitely showed the drastic changes in different cultures' art. Each culture and era presents very distinct characteristics. Through time and experimentation, we have expressed our views of the human body clearly with our art. Egyptians were the first people to make a large impact on the world of art. Egyptians needed art for their religious beliefs more than decoration or self-gratification. The most important aspect of Egyptian life is the ka, the part of the human spirit that lives on after death. The ka needed a physical place to occupy or it would disappear. Most of the important men of Egypt paid to have their body carved out of stone. That was were the spirit would live after the man dies. They used stone because it was the strongest material they could find. Longevity was very important. The bodies are always idealized and clothed. Figures are very rigid, close-fisted, and are built on a vertical axis to show that the person is grand or intimidating. Most of the figures were seen in the same: profile of the legs, frontal view of the torso, and profile of the head. Like most civilizations, Egyptians put a lot of faith in gods. The sky god Horus, a bird, is found in a great amount of Egyptian art. Little recognition was ever given to the artists. The emphasis was on the patron. Early Greek art was greatly influenced by the Egyptians. Geography permitted both cultures to exchange their talents. The beginning of Greek art is marked by the Geometric phase. The most common art during the Geometric phase was vase painting. After the vase was formed but before it was painted, the artist applied a slip (dark pigment) to outside. Then the vase was fired and the artist would incise his decorations into the hard shell. It was important to incise humans into the fired slip and not paint with slip. The people in the pictures needed light colored skin, which was the color beneath the slip, because Greeks wanted to make their art as realistic as possible. Much like Egyptian art, the Greeks idealized the bodies of the people in their works. As the Archaic Period evolved, Greek 2006-06-13T03:16:37-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Tracing-Artistic-Expressions-of-the-Human-Body-29400.aspx Raphael the Renaissance and the Re-Birth of Italy Raphael, the Renaissance, and the Re-Birth of Italy The "rebirth" of art in Italy, otherwise known as the Renaissance, was connected with the rediscovery of ancient philosophy, literature, and science and the development of methods in these fields using keen observation. Greater awareness of classical knowledge created a new way to learn by direct study of the natural world. Because of this, religious themes became increasingly important to artists, and with the large interest in the Middle Ages came a new idea for subjects drawn from Greek and Roman history and mythology. The models provided by ancient buildings and works of art also inspired the development of new artistic techniques and the desire to recreate the forms and styles of classical art. Raphael was one of the greatest and most influential painters of the Italian Renaissance. His figures and compositions influenced artists up to the early 1900’s. The period of Raphael’s influence was called the High Renaissance. Raphael painted altarpieces, frescoes (paintings on damp plaster) of historical and mythological scenes, and portraits. His most popular works include his paintings of the Madonna and Child. Raphael was also an architect. From 1514 until his unfortunate death, he directed the construction of St. Peter’s Basilica in Rome. Raphael, otherwise known as Raffaello Santi or Sanzi, was born in the Umbrian City of Urbino,. The atmosphere was probably quite familiar to Raphael from an early age since his father, Giovanni di Santi di Piero, a respectable poet and painter, was well known throughout the Urbino circle. Giovanni died when Raphael was only eleven, however, his workshop was still maintained, and it was there where Raphael received his first artistic training. His development was exceptional and there are works related to him with certainty that they must have been painted in 1499-1500, when he was at the most seventeen. The most extraordinary of these are two banners in the Pinacoteca Comunale at Citta di Castello, near Urbino. Little of his father’s influence is seen in these and other early works, although, the young artist was influenced by two major early Renaissance figures, the painter Piero della Francesca and the architect Leone Battista Alberti, as well as the leading Umbrian painter of his own time, Perugino. In 1500-1501, with Evangelista da Pian di Meleto, Raphael began a large altarpiece, The Coronation of Saint Nicholas of Tolentino, for the church of Sant’Agostino in Citta di Castello. Remaining fragments in the 2006-06-12T21:17:48-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Raphael-the-Renaissance-and-the-Re-Birth-of-Italy-29388.aspx Analysis of the Artistic Qualities of Fashion Apparel Analysis of the Artistic Qualities of Fashion Apparel Visual arts is found in about every marketing device. My topic is fashion. Fashion is an extraordinary marketing device, people are always into fashion; so the entire fashion industry will most likely never go out of business. Secondly fashion is a medium to visual arts. The designers use their talent and their vision to produce some of the vividly brilliant clothes seen in malls and on the streets. One designer that attracted me is called Davoucci. Davoucci is an Italian clothing designer that has made its way into the urban street wear world. The designer was working originally well-known for his 'butta-soft' leather jackets, but now has expanded to sportswear, jeans, and t-shirts. In one particular ad the model is wearing a bright colored shirt, 2006-06-12T02:27:55-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-the-Artistic-Qualities-of-Fashion-Apparel-29276.aspx Critical Analysis of a Georgia O'Keefe Art Exhibit Critical Analysis of a Georgia O'Keefe Art Exhibit Georgia O’Keefe is a renowned artist with her intelligent use of color and her interesting subject matter. Though she painted many things, her main focus seemed to be flowers in detail. I had the exciting experience of getting to view a special exhibition of her works at the California Palace of the Legion of Honor. One of my favorite things about Georgia’s works is her use of color in all of them. In Oriental Poppies (1928) she uses brilliant reds and oranges that make the poppies pop out to the viewer. In another painting called Fish hook from Hawaii No. 1(1937), she uses pastel colors. These make the viewer feel the serene tropical setting in which the fish hook has been placed. Georgia’s goal was to show people what they do 2006-06-12T02:16:44-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Critical-Analysis-of-a-Georgia-O-Keefe-Art-Exhibit-29270.aspx Emotional Attachment to Music Emotional Attachment to Music Music is something i hear everywhere i go. I hear it in the car, at my house, and at sporting events. I think that people who dislike music are just saying so because they are afraid of change. It not the kind of music that they used to listen to so they find it disturbing. Im am sure my grand parents would not find this music appropriate buit i feel it its a good reflection of my culture. I use music not only to entertain me, but to motive me as well. 2006-06-11T20:27:03-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Emotional-Attachment-to-Music-29247.aspx Analysis of Violence An American Tradition Analysis of "Violence: An American Tradition" When they were discovering the soon to be new America. The movie Violence: An American Tradition narrated by Julian Bond is a documentary that portrays the beginnings of violent crimes and then relates them to how this behavior has now been carried out in society today. The first beginnings were when the portraits of gruesome killings were now being made available to the public to view in the everyday newspaper. See Americans didn’t invent the violent crimes it stems form the animal that is naturally inside the American who is naturally the animal. America is the most violent of all the major nations that are present around the world. We turn or outlaws into folk heroes like the lights of Bonnie and Clyde, the James brothers and 2006-06-11T19:59:45-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-Violence-An-American-Tradition-29234.aspx Historic Accuracy of the Film Tora Tora Tora Historic Accuracy of the Film "Tora! Tora! Tora!" In the movie Tora! Tora! Tora!, the American Naval Base at Pearl Harbor was attacked by the Japanese Air and Naval forces. The main question that is trying to be answered is; did the Americans know that the Japanese were going to attack Pearl Harbor? There is sufficient evidence to supply both sides with an argument. Nevertheless, I feel that the evidence supporting the statement that the Americans were previously unaware of the attack on Pearl Harbor outweigh the evidence supporting the statement that the Americans knew beforehand of the attack. I feel that the Americans could have discovered Japan’s plans, but through a series of unfortunate coincidences, were unable to know the location and time of the attack. The American Government was definitely suspicious of the Japanese, and took precautionary measures resulting from the trade embargo between America and Japan that began when the Japanese occupied French Indo-China. To keep a close watch on Japan’s actions, the Navy intelligence set up a confidential task force to intercept all outgoing messages from Tokyo to every Japanese embassy in the world. When an alert was sent to look out for a possible Japanese attack, there were suggestions from the Navy that 180 planes were to keep a 360 degree patrol of Pearl Harbor. Since there were an insufficient number of planes to carry out this order, the navy set up a new radar system to monitor any planes coming onto the island. They were planning to put it on the highest point on the island, a mountain peak. Through an order from the national park system, they were unable to put it up on the high peak, but instead on a low beach shore with many objects blocking radar reception. Lieutenant General Walter C. Short also concluded that the Japanese would attack Pearl Harbor, but in a different way. He believed that the huge Japanese population on the Hawaiian Islands would up rise, and sabotage the airplanes on the Naval base. His solution was to round up all the planes together and keep them heavily guarded. This proved to be a fatal decision. Many doubted that the Japanese would attack America at Pearl Harbor, and gave sufficient evidence for their reasoning. Admiral Husband E. Kimmel, the Commander of the US Pacific Fleet pointed out that torpedoes plunge to a depth of 75 feet, where 2006-06-11T19:41:54-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Historic-Accuracy-of-the-Film-Tora-Tora-Tora-29224.aspx The Extraordinary Muicianship of Beethoven The Extraordinary Muicianship of Beethoven The rise of Ludwig van Beethoven into the rank of history’s greatest composers was paralleled by and in some ways a consequence of his own personal tragedy and despair (Internet--pg. 1). Beethoven’s family was of the Flemish origin. His mother, Maria Magdalena, died after a long illness when Beethoven was only 17. He was not the only child in this family though. He had 2 brothers and 1 sister, both to which were disorganized and unruly. His family was always in constant need of funds. (The World--1963) Beethoven showed his extraordinary musical talent at an early age. His father hoped he could induce his child’s development and make him more like Mozart, and possibly bring in some money for the family which was desperately in need. (The World-1963) As a child, Beethoven never was too interested in music even though he had the talents. Both his father and grandfather were experienced musicians and wanted him to be one also. At the age of four, Beethoven’s father began to teach him the violin and piano, but wasn’t successful in doing so because of his addiction to alcohol. His training was soon taken over by his father’s friend, Pfeiffer, but also, because of alcoholism, his lessons were just as irregular as before. Later, his grandfather’s friend taught him until he resigned in 1781 and Beethoven’s tuition was taken over by Van der Eeden’s successor, Christian Neefe. This man was not only a good teacher, but also a friend. (The World-1963; Sally Patton-pg.73) Beethoven’s first composition was published in 1783. Then, in 1784 he attained his first independent position of a court organist and violinist, and in 1787 he was sent to Vienna to study. Here, he had the opportunity to play for Mozart who liked the work of Beethoven and told his friends “Watch that young man.” (Sally Patton-pg.73). Beethoven studied with a man by the name of Joseph Haydn, but it didn’t work for very long because they couldn’t get along. He began to study with other teachers and soon became very popular in Vienna. Some were pleased with his performances, but others were embarrassed by his arrogance and bad manners. (Sally Patton-pg.73-74) In the late 1790’s, Beethoven discovered an increasing buzzing and humming in his ears and it sent him into panic, searching for a cure. In 1802, he wrote a letter to his brother describing 2006-06-11T19:28:06-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Extraordinary-Muicianship-of-Beethoven-29217.aspx A Protest to the Music of Eminem, The Real Slim Shady A Protest to the Music of Eminem, The Real Slim Shady WILL THE REAL SLIM SHADY PLEASE SHUT UP, by Ashley Nelson is a powerful article about the influence music can have on people. Nelson makes some excellent points on this controversial subject and is correct in stating that music does influence actions. Music can have tremendous effects on listeners, especially those who are easily influenced. One argument in the rappers defense was; his sadistic desires are not those of Marshall Mathers (Eminem), rather 2006-06-11T02:40:12-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Protest-to-the-Music-of-Eminem,-The-Real-Slim-Shady-29183.aspx Theme Development in the Film 12 Angry Men Theme Development in the Film 12 Angry Men In the movie 12 Angry Men a verdict of not guilty was given to the boy after the fact that apparently all the jurors except one thought that the boy was guilty beyond a reasonable doubt. All of the key evidence presented in the court was rejected by the jury, which led the jurors to have a reasonable doubt about the boy’s guiltiness. I will present this evidence in chronological order and support why there is a reasonable doubt that would lead each juror to change their view of the case. In my opinion some of the counter evidence presented was kind of weak, but the whole point of this paper is to show the trail of evidence to lead the jurors to a reasonable doubt. The first key idea, and probably the most important, is that the boy was poor and couldn’t afford a decent attorney. He had a court appointed attorney who probably had many other cases to argue. This attorney had no attachment to the client; there was no glory that the attorney could look towards. The attorney would really have to believe in the client in order to deliberate the case properly. It was pointed out in the movie that the boy had a very poor attorney and didn’t ask the right questions. If the boy had a good attorney, he would of brought up all the points that countered the key evidence that some of the jurors pointed out. There are a few points about the knife that would lead to reasonable doubt. One point made in the courtroom was that the person who sold the boy the knife said it was one in a kind. It would be highly unlikely that another person would have the same knife. However juror #8 went to the area where the boy lived and bought the same exact knife from a pawnshop. This would prove that the knife wasn’t one of a kind, it was fairly common. This means that anyone could have bought the same knife and used it to kill the boy’s father. This evidence proves that the knife that the boy purchased wasn’t necessarily the murder weapon. An interesting question was brought up by one of the jurors. Why did the boy show the murder weapon to his friends just a couple of hours before the murder actually occurred? If he 2006-06-11T02:38:40-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Theme-Development-in-the-Film-12-Angry-Men-29182.aspx Critical Analysis of Richard Billingham's Photography Critical Analysis of Richard Billingham's Photography Richard Billingham has established himself as one of the quintessential British artists of the 1990’s. While in many respects, his aesthetic style remains distinctive from that of other young British artists, his work concerns issues often explored by his contemporaries. In this essay, I will discuss a selection of what I believe to be his most interesting and definative photographs, in addition to a comparison of Billingham’s work, ideology, and myth with those of principal yBa’s. The son of an unemployed mechanic and an obese housewife, Richard Billingham was born in 1970 near Birmingham, England. He received his Bachelor of Arts in Fine Arts in 1994 from the University of Sunderland, where as an undergraduate, he took the photographs that have become his best-known works. These large, colorful, energetic and uniformly untitled prints were taken over a period of seven years and compiled into a photoessay entitled Ray’s a Laugh. These same images were included in numerous gallery and museum exhibitions, including MoMA’s “New Photography” exhibition in 1996, and the infamous “Sensation” exhibit at the Royal Academy in 1997 and at the Brooklyn Museum of Art in 1999. Originally intended to serve as studies for paintings, photographed with an ordinary auto-focus camera, and developed at the local drug store, Billingham did not consider himself much of a “photographer” and was largely unconcerned with the technical formality of photography: “In all these photographs I never bothered with things like the negatives. Some of them got marked and scratched. I just used the cheapest film and took them to be processed at the cheapest place. I was just trying to make order out of chaos.” Accordingly, this lax method has not gone unnoticed by Billingham’s critics: “Almost every rule of photography is badly broken: pictures are out of focus, over-exposed, printed with a grain so visible that the image beneath is almost completely obscured... on some very basic level, Billingham’s may well be the worst photographs I’ve ever seen professionally published, and never mind for now that they’re also some of the best.” In this respect, Billingham differs greatly from many young British artists who exhibit near-obsessive technical prowess. For instance, Ron Mueck’s superrealistic sculptures, Jenny Saville’s mammoth nudes, and Mark Wallinger’s equine portraits all consistently “wow” their audience by technique alone, inviting the viewer to endlessly 2006-06-11T01:33:02-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Critical-Analysis-of-Richard-Billingham-s-Photography-29151.aspx Arthur Miller's use of symbolism in "A View from the Br Arthur Miller's use of symbolism in "A View from the Bridge" The whole of this play involves symbolism, on many different levels. The end scene, in which Eddie takes his own life with his own knife is symbolic of the self-destructive nature that led to such an ending. As Arthur Miller wished to write ‘a modern Greek tragedy´ it is likely that the symbolism of the dagger is Eddie´s sexuality, which drove him to his drastic actions and eventually death. During the confrontation earlier in the play Marco raised a chair like a weapon, symbolic of the fight yet to come. Rudolpho danced with Catherine when she had previously been attending to Eddie, symbolic of him taking her from Eddie´s life. Therefore it seems natural to reason that Miller intended the title of the play to have some significance other than the geography of the location. The most obvious interpretation is of the audience sharing with Alfieri an unbiased overview of the unfolding of events. It is like being able to see from a bridge over a river, our vision uncluttered by opinions as it would be by the side of the river, or perhaps even as part of the river. The spray and swirling of currents of a river could represent the uncertain nature of life that clouds our perceptions and the flow of water the rush of emotions that carry us from birth to death. Though, even Alfieri is not completely removed from the happenings of the play, he takes an active part in the play as well as providing the ‘chorus´ character of the Greek format that Miller used. He is part of the American culture, but also part of the Italian culture, he also knew the family “I had represented his father in an accident case some years before, and I was acquainted with the family in a casual way.” Perhaps this is why he is able to give a balanced opinion and to counsel Eddie (though his advice is unheeded). On the bridge we have time to form opinions, to judge other people, to ‘settle for half´. It was his American audience that Miller addressed through Alfieri: “Most of the time now we settle for half and I like it better. But the truth is holy, and even as I know how wrong he was and his death useless, I tremble for, I confess that something perversely pure 2006-06-10T19:27:16-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Arthur-Miller-s-use-of-symbolism-in-quot-A-View-from-the-Br-29134.aspx Analysis of Theatre from Modern to Present Analysis of Theatre from Modern to Present In Oedipus we see a man who’s chief desire is to improve the state of his nation. He treats both his wife and those below him in status with respect. In Othello, we see a man who has devoted his live to protecting his nation and who’s chief desire is to be accepted by his wife and society as the hero he is. So why do such unbelievable terrible things happen to both of them? Their misfortunes are not causally related to any misdoing, so it is unjust for them to suffer and this is what makes for great tragedy. For the tragedy to be meaningful, the characters must start at a relative high point and spiral downward. With suicide and self-mutilation as the outcomes, the two characters must therefore begin loftily. As I said, for good tragedy, this descent cannot come from any malevolent desire on the main character’s part, but a flaw in their personality. Oedipus is a king by every right and willing to fulfill this role at any cost to himself. Virtue carried too far. This is Oedipus’ great flaw, his overwhelming self-confidence. Who wouldn’t be confident after gaining a throne in one bold stroke, defeating the sphinx not with valor, but with wits. This arrogance keeps on a self-destructive path even after those around him suspect the truth and try to dissuade him. From his hasty decimation of the “bandits” to his treatment of faithful Tiresias, he is constantly one step ahead of himself, acting before he has all of the information. He is always summoning someone, commanding someone, dashing about the stage trying to catch up with his past and eventually, tragically, succeeding. Othello on the other hand is also a hero whose fame precedes him, but his has been gained through martial prowess. Also a foreigner, but visibly differentiated, Othello’s perspective is always that of an outsider who is constantly aware of it. While in Oedipus it is a convention of Greek theatre that the action take place offstage, in Othello, it is as much a choice that he remain removed from the action. He is caught up in a web of intrigue created in his many absences, being controlled by Iago’s machinations as much 2006-06-07T16:31:10-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-Theatre-from-Modern-to-Present-29103.aspx History of Art in the Renaissance Period History of Art in the Renaissance Period The Renaissance was, essentially, a revival or rebirth of cultural awareness and learning that took place during the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. It followed the Middle Ages, and was basically a time of the revival of learning after the Middle Ages, or Dark Ages, a time with little increase of ideas, inventions or developments. The Renaissance brought many changes to Europe, and the economy was greatly boosted by of all the new explorations. The flourishing economy helped to inspire new developments in art and literature, and from that many new beliefs were formed. With the arts the artists began to think on their own and those movements began to spread. It was not just what the church said anymore that was right. Humanism, one of the new beliefs which was formed during the Renaissance, said that people should read the works of the greats and focus on writing, and the arts. Another of the new beliefs was scholasticism, which was the opposite of humanism. Scholastics thought that people should spend more time the sciences, they also wanted the church and science to be brought together as one. As new scientific discoveries were made many of the churches theories were beginning to be questioned. Some of the new scientific discoveries consisted of theories which went against the churches beliefs. The renaissance period in art history corresponds to the beginning of the great western age of discovery and exploration, when a general desire developed to examine all aspects of nature and the world. Art, during this period, became valued -- not merely as a vehicle for religious and social identity, but even more as a mode of personal, aesthetic expression. During the Renaissance there were many drastic changes in the style of art. Early renaissance artist sought to create art forms consistent with the appearance of the natural world and with their experience of human personality and behavior, and artists studied the way light hits objects and the way our eyes percieve light. These artists made an effort to go beyond straightforward transcription of nature, to provide the work of art with ideal, intangible qualities, giving it a beauty and significance greater and more permanent than that actually found in nature. A new kind of paint called oil paint was used. This allowed the artist to create texture , mix colors, and allow more time for 2006-06-06T14:37:11-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/History-of-Art-in-the-Renaissance-Period-29063.aspx A Historic Analysis of the Beatles' Career A Historic Analysis of the Beatles' Career The Beatles to this day are one of the most famous and popular rock 'n roll groups in the world. The Beatles include George Harrison, John Lennon(1940-1980), Paul McCartney, and Richard Starkey(Ringo Starr). All of the Beatles where born and raised in Liverpool, England. John Lennon was considered the leader of the band. George Harrison was the lead guitarist. John Lennon was a song writer, one of the two lead singers, and rhythm guitarist. Paul McCartney was a song writer, one of the two lead singers, and a bassist. Ringo Starr played the drums. John Lennon's first band was called the Quarrymen (named after his High School). None of the three Beatles were in this band. Paul joined the group in 1957 and Harrison joined in 1958. They played with bass guitarist Sut Sutcliffe, and Pete Best, a drummer. Sutcliffe left in 1961 and Ringo Starr joined the band. Pete Best was asked to leave the band on April 16, 1962. He was considered the Beatles undisputed sex symbol. The Beatles were discovered on November 9, 1961 by Brian Epstein, a manager of a record store in Liverpool as well as an x British Army soldier. The Beatles first two song were "Love Me Do" and "Please, Please Me." The Beatles starred in two movies, "A Hard Days Night," and "Help." They also had their own full length cartoon called "Yellow Submarine." The movie "A Hard Days Night" earned 1.3 million dollars in its first week. The Beatles early music was influenced by singers Chuck Berry and Elvis Presley. In November of 1963 the Beatles performed in front of the Queen of England. This was an incredible honor. By the end of 1963 the Beatles were the biggest music group in England. The Beatles came to New York City for the first time in 1964. They were an instant success. A couple of weeks later after their New York appearance, the five best selling records were by the Beatles. They became world famous by the end of 1964. Also in 1964 the song "I Want To Hold Your Hand" marked the beginning of 2006-06-06T14:06:48-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Historic-Analysis-of-the-Beatles-Career-29056.aspx Linking Themes in Chinese Architecture Linking Themes in Chinese Architecture The basic feature of Chinese architecture is rectangular-shaped units of space joined together into a whole. Temples in ancient Greece also employed rectangular spaces, but the overall effect tended to austerity. The Chinese style, by contrast, combines rectangular shapes varying in size and position according to importance into an organic whole, with each level and component clearly distinguished. As a result, traditional Chinese style buildings have an imposing yet dynamic and intriguing exterior. The combination of units of space in traditional Chinese architecture abides by the principles of balance and symmetry. The main structure is the axis, and the secondary structures are positioned as two wings on either side to form the main rooms and yard. Residences, official buildings, temples, and palaces all follow these same basic principles. The distribution of interior space reflects Chinese social and ethical values. In traditional residential buildings, for example, members of a family are assigned living quarters based on the family hierarchy. The master of the house occupies the main room, the elder members of the master's family live in the compound in back, and the younger members of the family live in the wings to the left and right; those with seniority on the left, and the others on the right. Another characteristic of Chinese architecture is its use of a wooden structural frame with pillars and beams, and earthen walls surrounding the building on three sides. The main door and windows are in front. Chinese have used wood as a main construction material for thousands of years; wood to the Chinese represents life, and "life" is the main thing Chinese culture in its various forms endeavors to communicate. This feature has been preserved up to the present. Traditional rectangular Chinese buildings are divided into several rooms, based on the structure of the wooden beams and pillars. In order to top the structure with a deep and over hanging roof, the Chinese invented their own particular type of support brackets, called tou-kung, which rise up level by level from each pillar. These brackets both support the structure and are also a distinctive and attractive ornamentation. This architectural style was later adopted by such countries as Korea and Japan. Some special architectural features resulted from the use of wood. The first is that the depth and breadth of interior space is determined by the wooden structural frame. The second is the 2006-06-06T13:57:09-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Linking-Themes-in-Chinese-Architecture-29054.aspx Political Theme Analysis of Primary Colors Political Theme Analysis of "Primary Colors" Throughout "Primary Colors", we see Jack Stanton appealing to voters form diverse racial, cultural, and religious backgrounds. In each scene he becomes a "yes man" who supports any political cause that will earn him votes. Is this type of campaign behavior unethical? As elected officials who serve the public, should politicians be held to higher ethical standards? Why or why not? Jacks Stanton does the most important thing as a politician running for president. He attempts to persuade the undereducated areas of the United States. He starts off by relating to southern factory workers, by speaking in a so-called "x-rated" fashion. He promotes higher education for adults in this scene and promises that he will wake up thinking about these people every morning. These people actually buy into him. When Jack goes to New York later on the movie, he is booed right off the stage and he doesn't even get a chance to speak. The difference here is that New Yorker's are strong believers of the accusations against him and that their higher education makes them smart enough to understand what the real truth is. These people don't buy into him. The Question is… "Is this type of campaign behavior unethical? To an extent, but not really… It's a very intelligent way of getting votes to win the democratic parties election. This is a technique used by many elected Presidents in the United States, including former President Bill Clinton. For the benefit of our country, elected officials should be held to higher ethical standards based on their ideas and morals. Overall, the Senators have the final say based on the ballots of their own state. So finding dirt on other candidates to win the election becomes part of campaigning. In a later scene in the movie, Jack gives a speech to a group of elderly, Jewish, men and women In that speech Jack emphasizes that "The United States has no better friend in the middle east than the state of Israel." Obviously, the Jewish people would be happy to here that because it's their native land, but it's something that educated people would already know or be familiar with. This is strong tactic that Jack uses, because he not only thinks to go after the less educated, he thinks to go after 2006-06-02T16:32:21-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Political-Theme-Analysis-of-Primary-Colors-29049.aspx Representations of the Black Male in Film Representations of the Black Male in Film A systematic exclusion of black people from the production, distribution, and exhibition of film exists in Hollywood. This "system" is white America's continuing subversion of a whole race that has existed since the first slave was dragged from African soil and put to work on an American plantation. In these "politically correct" times the system is not an overt racist activity. Rather, it is more of a hidden political agenda that does not appear to exist when looked for. But the system operates in all aspects of commercial American cinema and, thus, defines how blacks are portrayed on the screen which, in turn, defines how black audiences define themselves. Hollywood has traditionally portrayed the black male negatively, providing inappropriate role models for young black males. Although the influence of independent filmmakers is changing the way commercial films depict black men, real change will only come when audiences demand it. This essay looks at why and how the "system" excludes black people, and examines several films to show how the image of the black male is changing. American media representations of black men not only serve the interests of the dominant white class and help maintain existing institutions, but they also keep black people from positions of power and stature in American society. Historically, black males have been characterized only in terms of society's own political agenda and its own economic gain. D. W. Griffith's Birth of a Nation (1915), for example, was a blatantly racist attack on blacks, portraying black men as a sexual threat to the purity of white women and a biological threat to the purity of the white race. Films such as Hallelujah (1929) sentimentalized the plantation myth to keep black people in "their place." The film capitalized upon the loss of the supportive extended family of the rural Southern communities after black migration to large cities such as New York, Chicago, and Los Angeles (Jones 23). The scenes of the sharecroppers on Zeke's farm smiling, laughing, and singing as they pick cotton are blatantly reminiscent of the popularized myth of happy slaves on the plantation. Things were better back then, these scenes suggest; life was good. When Zeke goes into town to sell the year's crop, he falls prey to the evils of city life--gambling, loose women, and drinking-- which results in the death of his brother. The message is 2006-06-02T16:01:20-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Representations-of-the-Black-Male-in-Film-29035.aspx A History of Human Art and Body Painting A History of Human Art and Body Painting If the impulse to create art is a defining sign of humanity, the body may well have been the first canvas. Alongside paintings on cave walls visited by early people over 30,000 years ago, we find handprints, ochre deposits, and ornaments. And because the dead were often buried with valuable possessions and provisions for the afterlife, ancient burials reveal that people have been tattooing, piercing, painting, and shaping their bodies for millennia. All of the major forms of body art known today appear in the ancient world, and there is no evidence indicating a single place of origin for particular techniques. Like people today, ancient peoples used body art to express identification with certain people and distinction from others. Through body art, members of a group could define the ideal person and highlight differences between individuals and groups. In the past, as today, body art may have been a way of communicating ideas about the afterlife and about the place of the individual in the universe. A variety of objects demonstrate the use of body art in ancient times including an Egyptian fish-shaped make-up palette from 3650 BC to 3300 BC; a painted Greek vase from the fifth century BC depicting tattooed Thracian women; a ceramic spout bottle depicting the pierced face of a Moche warrior of Peru from AD 100-700; and ceramics of painted Nayarit women from 300 BC to 300 AD. As people from one culture encounter people from another, the diversity of body art can be a source of inspiration, admiration, and imitation. Yet since body art can so clearly signal cultural differences, it can also be a way for people from one culture to ostracize others. Body art links the individual to a social group as an insider, by asserting a shared body art language. Or it distinguishes outsiders, by proclaiming a separate identity. This concept is explored in Identities, which includes exhibits on tattooing in Japan, New Zealand, the Marquesan Islands, and the contemporary U.S, as well as African and Western piercing. Body art practices can change rapidly, reflecting larger shifts in society. Tattooing virtually disappeared in Polynesia, partly due to Western influence, but it is now being revived as an assertion of ethnic identity. Western body art, including everything from piercing to shoe styles, also indicates a person's social identity. In a complex and diverse society, when certain types of 2006-06-02T15:26:33-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-History-of-Human-Art-and-Body-Painting-29023.aspx Analysis of Cinematography in Silence of the Lambs Analysis of Cinematography in Silence of the Lambs Jonathan Demme, the director of Silence of the Lambs, and Tak Fujimoto, the cinematographer, do an excellent job in portraying almost every aspect of cinematography to make this movie suspenseful and gripping. Various motifs of camera angle, shot duration, movement, point-of-view shots, on-screen and off-screen space, and framing allow the viewer to better feel the intensity and reality of the scenes. In addition to motifs, there were certain scenes in the film that portrayed Demme’s directing and Fujimoto’s cinematography skills. There are many different camera angles throughout the movie. They are used to illustrate the height of a character, provide more on-screen and off-screen space, and symbolize power and suspense of certain characters. For example, when Clarice was in a room full of police officers, the camera was placed at a high angle looking down at all of the officers and other characters in the room. This usually occurred whenever the setting was a large, open room with many characters. It also occurred whenever a room was entered to show the off-screen space of the surroundings. The low angle shots were used whenever the camera was behind Clarice while she was talking with someone taller than her, for instance, Hannibal and Agent Jack Crawford. These shots were also used to symbolize the power and danger of Hannibal and Buffalo Bill. They seem taller and massive which adds more effect to their presence. To add suspense, the camera is sometimes positioned with the light to cast shadows on Hannibal as he is talking with Clarice in his cell. This makes it difficult to predict what may happen next because it hides the view of his eyes and body language. Shot durations are manipulated throughout the movie in many different ways. For instance, one moment the time setting is daytime and a couple seconds later it is either evening or nighttime. This keeps a fast pace going while moving on to the next scene. Another example is when Clarice is investigating a murder scene one minute, and the next minute she is back at FBI headquarters training. There are also long take durations whenever Demme places the camera on an important object. These durations may only be a few seconds, but they are somewhat long because the actions and movements 2006-06-02T02:29:30-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-Cinematography-in-Silence-of-the-Lambs-29009.aspx Critical Analysis of Shaniel's Play, "A Man for All Sea Critical Analysis of Shaniel's Play, "A Man for All Seasons" A man for all seasons By: Shaniel In the play A Man For All Seasons by Robert Bolt the audience learns about the extraordinary life of Sir Thomas More. Sir Thomas is faced with a moral dilemma that will determine the outcome of his life. More, chancellor of England, and a strong Christian believer is forced to choose between his close friend, King Henry VIII, and the supreme lord his God. More is a man of moral integrity because he refuses to submit to external pressures to sign the oath condoning the Act of Supremacy. He follows his heart and soul in doing what he believes to be right no matter what the consequence. More is told by King Henry VIII to sign the Act of Supremacy. The Act gives Henry VIII full authority over the Catholic Church and thus further distancing England from Rome, since the Pope would no longer be the head of the Church. More has many objections to and reasons for not signing the oath. More believes that if he does what he is called to do rather than what he believes to be morally right then he will have made the wrong decision and in the end will have no positive effect. This is evident when More says " I believe, when statesmen forsake their own private conscience for the sake of their public duties...they lead their country by a short route to chaos."(Bolt, p 22). Despite what many may think, More would rather not get involved or influence the life of the king concerning the divorce. To most people signing the oath is a minor thing. It is something that should be done to appease the King , despite personal beliefs. However, for More his decision to sign the oath must be based on his beliefs. If he were to sign the oath he would lose all self respect. The audience learns this when he says " I neither could nor would rule my King. But there's a little...little, area...where I must rule myself. It's very little-less to him than a tennis court."(Bolt, p 59). More is a man of principles and he will not compromise these principles. According to Sir Thomas if a man is prepared to take an oath then he must stand by that oath. However, in this case the signing of 2006-06-01T20:00:18-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Critical-Analysis-of-Shaniel-s-Play,-quot-A-Man-for-All-Sea-29004.aspx Reginald Rose's 12 Angry Men Plot and Themes Reginald Rose's "12 Angry Men;" Plot and Themes This essay will compare & contrast the protagonist/antagonist's relationship with each other and the other jurors in the play and in the movie versions of Reginald Rose's 12 Angry Men. There aren't any changes made to the key part of the story but yet the minor changes made in making the movie adaptation produce a different picture than what one imagines when reading the drama in the form of a play. First off, the settings in the movie are a great deal more fleshed out. In the play, the scene begins with the jurors regarding the judge's final statements concerning the case in the courtroom and then walking out into the jury room. In the movie, the audience is placed in the role of the invisible casual observer, who for perhaps the first 5 minutes of the movie, walks throughout the court building passing other court rooms, lawyers, defendants, security officers, elevators, etc. Not able to remember much about this particular part of the movie, I believe this introductory scene's purpose was to either enhanced the realism of the setting by emphasizing the court building's efficient, business like manner or to provide a timeslot in which to roll the credits for producer, director, stars, etc. The settings aren't only built upon through use of scenery and extras in the movie. Invisible and distant in the play, we see in the movie the judge, bailiff, those witnessing the trial and most importantly of all- the defendant. This is an important change because in the play, we are free to come up with our own unbiased conclusions as to the nature and identity of the defendant, whom we only know to a be a 19 year boy from the slums. Seeing his haggard and worn face in the movie changes all of that, yet for better or worse, it engages the audience deeper into the trial as they surely will sympathize with him and can gain some insight into why, later, Juror 8 does so as well. Of final note in this summary of points concerning the differences in setting, the jurors all mention the heat wave affecting the city when they begin, and as it agitates them, it serves to heighten the tension between each other and their resentment or other feelings towards jury duty. Oh- also lastly, I think we can infer 2006-06-01T19:25:56-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Reginald-Rose-s-12-Angry-Men-Plot-and-Themes-28992.aspx Conflict and Character Relationships in "Heartbreak Kid Conflict and Character Relationships in "Heartbreak Kid" In the play "The HeartbreakKid" by Richard Barrett, Papa is the most to blame for the conflict, rather than Nicky. Papa, a teacher, led Nicky, her student, to believe she was sexually attracted to him. Papa is unaware of her own feelings, making her indecisive, and declines to use her power to stop Nicky’s ideas of the two of them ‘dating.’ Nicky also has to take some responsibility as he reads too much into Papa’s interest in him. Her Greek background and her youthful age, are factors that contribute to Papa’s isolation from her collegues. Being trapped between the Australian and Greek cultures, also excludes her from her more traditional family. This leaves Papa looking for an understanding, inclusive connection; she believes she can find this with Nicky. Nicky too is alienated from his family and their Greek customs, he is also caught between wanting to be an adult, but still being a teenager. He too is looking for a relationship where he can comfortably fit in and looks to Papa for a sense of belonging. Conflict in the play, arises from Papa and Nicky’s relationship, and what they both want from it. Papa is confused by what she wishes for; she is torn between the wants of a teacher and a personal relationship. She is not fully aware of what her true feelings for Nicky are, leaving her to be undecided on what action to take. Her indecision encourages Nicky to pursue the affair and friction occurs when the two of them start dealing with each other on a more personal level. They argue with one another and others over what each party desires from the connection. Papa is given many chances to stop Nicky’s fantasies of the two of them. From the beginning, she declines to make her intentions clear about the purpose of the drive. Through-out the play, Papa passes up many opportunities such as after the first soccer game when Nicky says "I’ll take you…out"pg32, she can put a stop to it then but dismisses the chance. The scene where Papa accepts the necklace, but asks him to mind it, is another illustration of this, it also displays Papa’s uncertainty of what she wants. On the most important occasion to say ‘no,’ when Nicky insists they go to the National Park, Papa fails once more. She also is the one who 2006-06-01T19:21:17-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Conflict-and-Character-Relationships-in-quot-Heartbreak-Kid-28991.aspx History of William Christopher Handy History of William Christopher Handy William Christopher Handy was born on November 16, 1873, in Florence, Alabama. He grew up in a log cabin that his grandfather had built on what is now called College Street. As a young child, he displayed a keen interest in music and his intuitive ear could catalog the musical notes of songbirds, the whistles from nearby river boats, and even the rhythms of the Tennessee River. However, musical talent, especially the playing of musical instruments, was frowned upon by his family. Despite Handy's lack of encouragement, he longed to own a guitar that he had seen in a local shop window and he secretly saved the money he made by picking berries and nuts and making lye soap. When he had finally saved enough money to buy the guitar, he proudly brought it home to his shocked and dismayed family. Handy's father made him take the guitar back and exchange it for a dictionary. Handy joined a local blues band as a teenager, but he kept this fact secret from his parents. He purchased a cornet from a fellow band member and spent every free minute practicing it. An exceptional student in school, he placed near the top of his class. In September of 1892, Handy traveled to Birmingham to take a teaching exam, which he passed easily. He obtained a teaching job in Birmingham but soon learned that the teaching profession paid poorly. He quit the position and found work at a pipe works plant in nearby Bessemer. During his off-time, he organized a small string orchestra and taught musicians how to read notes. He formed a quartet called the "Lauzetta Quartet". When the group read about the upcoming World's Fair in Chicago, they decided to attend. The trip to Chicago was long and arduous. To pay their way, group members performed at odd jobs along the way. When they finally arrived in Chicago, the quartet learned that the World's Fair had been postponed for a year. The group headed to St. Louis, but working conditions there proved to be very bad. The Laurzetta Quartet disbanded and Handy subsequently left St. Louis for Evansville, Indiana. In Evansville, Handy's luck changed dramatically. He joined a successful band which performed throughout the neighboring cities and states. While performing at a barbecue in Henderson, Kentucky, he met Elizabeth Price, and they married shortly afterwards (on July 19, 1896). Handy 2006-06-01T18:35:55-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/History-of-William-Christopher-Handy-28975.aspx Dispute of Self-expression in Program versus Absolute Music Dispute of Self-expression in Program 2006-06-01T01:48:02-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Dispute-of-Self-expression-in-Program-versus-Absolute-Music-28960.aspx Character Development and Plot Analysis of Henrik Ibsen Character Development and Plot Analysis of Henrik Ibsen The play written by Henrik Ibsen entitled, Hedda Gabler, focuses on the distress of the main character of Hedda and the conditions of her life that drive her to her own death. At the end of this Ibsen play Hedda Gabler, Hedda kills herself. The protagonist of the play has several reasons for wanting to end her own life. One of the main reasons Hedda reveals for taking her own life is the fact that she is not happy with her living conditions, mainly seen through the circumstances of her life and her surroundings. Hedda's unhappiness seems to come from not having fulfilled her wishes and the source of her discontent is her sense of dissatisfaction with her perception of a lack of accomplishments. Hedda even goes so far as to tell Judge Brack that she did not marry George Tesman because she loved him, but because her time was up, and she needed to make a match. She confesses and confides in the judge about her marriage. Hedda went ahead and married Tesman not for love, but because she felt an obligation to settle down with a lifelong companion once and for all. The setting in which this play took place implies some of the preconceptions for the play. In the past, a stable marriage was a necessity for any type of respectable woman. So if Hedda ever wanted to be accepted into the society in which she lived, she would have to get married to a respectable man before she got too old. The stage setting at the live performance foreshadows the subsequent events of the play. The setting in which Hedda is surrounded by and lives makes it almost obvious that she would eventually take her own life due to the depressing atmosphere. Interestingly though, in the written work of Henrik Ibsen, the audience is shocked to learn that Hedda takes her own life. In the written play, the occurrences of the story, and even the tragic events that take place, are presented in almost a comedic light. This comedic sense is achieved through presenting Heddas character as sarcastic, in a funny way. Heddas use of witty commentary about other characters boosts Heddas self esteem, so that she feels better about herself by depreciating others. She does some evil things to the people that trust her, such as burning Eilbert 2006-05-31T23:20:39-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Character-Development-and-Plot-Analysis-of-Henrik-Ibsen-28943.aspx American Jazz Great Fred Sturm American Jazz Great: Fred Sturm Fred Sturm directs the internationally acclaimed Eastman Jazz Ensemble, conducts the 70-piece Eastman Studio Orchestra, and coordinates the Eastman jazz composition and arranging program. He serves as guest conductor of the Hessischer Rundfunk (Frankfurt Radio Orchestra) in Germany, the Kluvers Big Band in Denmark, and American university jazz ensembles; as director of high school all-state jazz bands throughout the U.S.; as clinician at national educational conferences and festivals; and as composer-in-residence for school and university music programs through grants from Meet the Composer, New York State Council of the Arts, and Harvard Project Zero. The son of a Chicago Symphony Orchestra cellist and an operatic contralto, Fred began composing and studied classical trumpet and trombone in his teens. He attended the Lawrence University Conservatory of Music, creating and directing the school's first student-designed jazz ensemble as a 19-year old sophomore. He entered the University of North Texas as a graduate student and performed as a trombonist with the renowned One O'Clock Lab Band. He co-founded and toured with the jazz nonet Matrix for a period of four years as trombonist, keyboardist, and composer. In 1977, he returned to Lawrence University to join the faculty as director of jazz studies, developing the jazz degree curriculum and leading the jazz ensemble to national prominence. During summers and a faculty leave, he completed a jazz studies and contemporary media degree in writing skills at the Eastman School, performed with the Eastman Jazz Ensemble, and served as teaching assistant to Professor Rayburn Wright. Since joining the Eastman jazz faculty in 1991, he has fostered the development of award-winning students, has developed new writing and pedagogy courses, and served as department chair for six years. Under his direction, the Eastman Jazz Ensemble and Studio Orchestra have been cited by Down Beat magazine as the outstanding collegiate jazz ensembles in the United States and Canada five times. Sturm compositions and arrangements for jazz ensemble, orchestra, wind ensemble, and chamber ensembles are published by Universal Edition (Vienna), Advance Music (Germany), Kendor Music, Lorenz Heritage JazzWorks, Really Good Music, UNC Jazz Press, Ensemble Publications, and Warner Brothers. His jazz works are recorded on Concord Jazz, RCA, and Warner Brothers; have been performed by Gene Bertoncini, Bob Brookmeyer, Wycliffe Gordon, Wynton Marsalis, Bobby McFerrin, Dianne Reeves, Clark Terry, and Phil Woods; and earned a 1998 Grammy nomination. Fred is author of the acclaimed text/corresponding CD Changes Over 2006-05-31T18:01:07-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/American-Jazz-Great-Fred-Sturm-28918.aspx One Flew Over the Cuckoo's Nest and Female Importance "One Flew Over the Cuckoo's Nest" and Female Importance Until modern times, society validated that a man's role was at work, while a woman was required to stay home and play the role of the main caregiver. Men were given power and authority, and women, contradictory to men, were expected to be humble and subservient. In One Flew Over the Cuckoo's Nest, Ken Kesey reverses the stereotypical gender roles to show that the chaotic and sometimes tragically comic world of a mental institution. In the novel One Flew Over the Cuckoo's Nest by Ken Kesey, the women are the power figures and are able to significantly manipulate the patients on the ward, as shown by the characters of Nurse Ratched, Mrs. Bibbit, and Vera Harding. Nurse Ratched, whose power is expressed in bluntly sexual terms despite her attempts to deny her sexuality, maintains her authority on the ward by suppressing the patients' laughter. The men under her jurisdiction use sexual references when they talk about her, and after the first group therapy session the new patient, Randal Patrick McMurphy calls her a “ball-cutter.” In a way Ken Kesey shows that McMurphy is powerless because he is incapable of sexual violence against women. McMurphy her ability to dominate the patients is a result of her controlling their laughter. The schizophrenic Chief Bromden, the narrator of the novel, brings attention by saying, “A mistake was made somehow in manufacturing, putting those big, womanly breasts on what otherwise would have been a perfect work, and you can see how bitter she is about it.” (One Flew Over Cuckoo’s Nest 11) Nurse Ratched's authority on the ward points out the fact that she controls people who would normally be her superiors, such as, Dr. Spivey. Throughout the book, the nurse attempts to hide her sexuality. Nurse Ratched weakens her patients through a careful, manipulative program designed to destroy their self-esteem. Mrs. Bibbit gains her power by preventing Billy, her son, from becoming a functioning adult, and because of this relationship that Billy eventually commits suicide. At first Mrs. Bibbit does not seem to understand that Billy is a mature adult and able to function in society, but it soon becomes clear that this is merely a excuse for her own self- admiration. When his mother tells him he has plenty of time to accomplish things such as going to college, and Billy reminds 2006-05-31T17:25:40-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/One-Flew-Over-the-Cuckoo-s-Nest-and-Female-Importance-28910.aspx Family Values in Movies The Secret Garden Family Values in Movies; "The Secret Garden" "The Secret Garden"; "The movie “Secret Garden” can be considered a fairy tale or a family movie. The movie is about a little girl who loses her parents in an earthquake. After losing her parents, she is sent to live with her uncle who is not a very happy man. In this movie, we see the progress of character developments. Mary Lennox, Mrs. Medlock, Colin, and Mary’s uncle change in the end of the movie in a positive way. I will try to point out the causes and the effects in the movie about these character developments. First of all, Mary Lennox who is a 10 year old girl had no attention or love from his family in her life. She was living in wealth, therefore she was a depressed child because of her parents being busy with parties or their business life, not caring about her much. As a result of these, Mary developed her character in terms of a cold personality, and because of her being used to live in wealth, she always expects attention, and perfection from others who are lower than her. In the story line, Mary finds about a secret garden. Not having any reason that will keep her alive before, Mary dedicates herself to the development of the forsaken garden. She discovers the truth that lies in the secret garden. Her personality changes after she finds about her cousin and she tries to help him as much as she can. Trying to discover the truth and help her crippled cousin, she develops a new character, who is caring and for the first time she feels love. Mary’s cousin Colin, is a boy who is also 10 years old. He lost her mom when he was small and he grew up having health problems, not being able to walk or take care of himself in his whole life. Because of him being different from others, he isolates himself in a dark room in the mansion, trying to stay away from people, being a sad, alone boy. Mary’s appearance changes Colin a lot. After his moms death, Colin was also forsaken by his dad. For the first time, someone cares about Colin and tries to help him. In the end of the story, Colin even forgets the idea he always had in his mind about death and even gets better; being 2006-05-31T17:17:54-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Family-Values-in-Movies-The-Secret-Garden-28908.aspx Thematic Analysis of Frances Benjamin Johnston's Pictures Thematic Analysis of Frances Benjamin Johnston's Pictures It was believed that, everyone was set for specific roles. So women believed that housekeeping was their role, for a while. Then, with the development of women rights and ideas, women wanted more freedom and respect. They wanted to have same rights, same freedom that men have. For example a woman, could never act as comfortable as a man in public. There were several reasons for this, “from clothing to terms of respect”. As an example for that, “a woman would never be able to ride a bike, as comfortable as a man because of their clothing, or, a woman would never be able to sit as comfortable as a man, in those years. (But Frances Benjamin Johnston did, as we can see in the picture). Another fact was about business and jobs, women had simple Jobs, which never let them earn enough money, they could never earn as much as men did. It was believed that two genders could never be equal in work, or daily life. As a result of this, we can say that, the ideal of womanhood, has always been the idea of “total equality” and to prove that a woman can do anything that a man does. The picture of Francis Benjamin Johnston reflects those ideals of women. First of all, in those years around 1800s or 1900s, women couldn’t have any jobs they want, even today we can rarely see women doing jobs which are considered as “Men’s jobs”. Johnston became a photographer, breaking all those narrow minded ideas or thoughts, according to her info. She never got married, becoming the ruler of her own and her own family even though she was alone. It was not very ordinary, because people got used to the idea of “men, taking care of women”. As and analysis of the picture of her, she sits like men does, not caring about her clothes, crossing her legs and revealing them which was not very normal in those days, she also holds her drink and cigarette like men does in a pub. She reminds me a man, who is proud of himself in this picture, therefore, Johnston is a female, maybe the first woman who is posing like this. Another thing I realized in this picture is the background. There are pictures of men, who are probably the rulers of her family in 2006-05-31T16:58:02-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Thematic-Analysis-of-Frances-Benjamin-Johnston-s-Pictures-28906.aspx A Beautful Mind Mental illness is a disorder of the brain that results in a disruption of a person’s thinking, feeling, mood, and ability to relate to others. For someone who’s never had a mental illness, it may be hard to imagine what life would be like for someone who does. The film “A Beautiful Mind” is about a mathematician, John Nash, who suffers from schizophrenia. Through his anguish, we gain knowledge of a life with mental illness. It affects every component of your life, and the lives of those close to you. The film opens in the late 1940s at Princeton, where John Nash is a young graduate student in mathematics. There Nash does some brilliant original work, but its importance is not immediately widely recognized. His best friend is his roommate, Charles Herman (fictional). In the early 1950s Nash takes a job at M.I.T. that involves both working at the (fictional) Wheeler Defense Labs and teaching classes. He believes he is a spy for the CIA and William Parcher (fictional) is his superior. At M.I.T. he falls in love with and marries a physics student named Alicia Larde. However, Nash's behavior becomes increasingly bizarre, and he is diagnosed as suffering from schizophrenia. With Alicia's help, he battles mental illness for many years, and eventually recovers sufficiently to live a more or less normal life. Meanwhile, the importance of the work he did four decades earlier receives wide recognition, and in 1994 Nash is awarded a Nobel Prize. The Turmoil that John Nash feels in the movie is not unlike the feelings many people go through. My experience with mental illness has recently expanded. A good friend was admitted to a psychiatric hospital with borderline personality disorder. I visited her and now have a better understanding of mental ailments. I was scared to go to the hospital. I had visions of “One Flew Over the Cuckoo’s Nest”, but my fear was irrational. No one fit the stigma of “crazy”. They were people trying to help themselves. The hospital is a safe environment to take a break from the stresses of life that can be even more detrimental to a person with a mental disorder. The hospital can also help psychiatrists’ correct medication with constant supervision of the patient. Like John Nash, my cousin Peter is schizophrenic. I’ve only heard stories of his erratic behavior and paranoia, but I know that he loves his 2006-05-06T06:06:38-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Beautful-Mind-28802.aspx Afro Caribbean Music If African music is said to have roots in almost all music, then undoubtedly a branch extends directly into the heart of the Caribbean Islands. All the islands have a spice of African influence, but due to length constraints, we’ve chosen to confine our discussion to Afro-Caribbean music in Jamaica and Cuba. History and Musical Cultural Context: Jamaica: From the early 1400’s to the middle 1600’s Jamaica was island under Spanish control. That was until 1655 when the British took control. After a brief period of experimenting with indentured European labor, the British turned to large scale importation of Africans to be used as slaves on the sugar plantations. The plantation dominated economic life in every sense. It occupied the best lands, the laws supported the slave system, and in general all commercial and other economic activity depended on the rhythm of activity of the plantation. Upon Emancipation, many of the ex-slaves settled down as small farmers in the mountains, cultivating steep hill slopes far away from the plantations. With many Africans settling into the beautiful landscape of Jamaica, new musical dawns were on the horizon. While enslaved, Africans developed a new form of music and dance which was known as Mento. Mento remained popular until the 1940s, however, during the early 50s, popular music in Jamaica was usually of US origin. In the late 1950s “Ska” another Jamaican musical innovation emerged. In the mid 60s”Rock Steady”-a slower tempo with emphasis on syncopation-grew out of “Ska”. However, by the late 60s, yet another new Jamaican musical form had emerged-“Reggae”, the most famous of the musical styles developed on the island. Reggae spans the globe and has influenced the music of internationally famous performers in the US, Japan, UK, South America, and the rest of the world. Cuba: For most of the eighteenth century, Cuba was a relatively underdeveloped island with an economy mainly based on cattle raising and tobacco farms. However, towards the beginning of the nineteenth century cultivation of sugar began to run the Cuban economy. With the intensive cultivation Cuba began to turn into a plantation society, and the need for African “slaves” skyrocketed. The slave trade with the West African coast exploded, and it is estimated that close to 400,000 Africans were brought to Cuba during the years 1835-1864. By the end of the nineteenth century, it was 2006-05-03T22:45:52-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Afro-Caribbean-Music-28786.aspx Don’t Say A Word Movie Review Don’t Say A Word was what Nathan Conrad heard from his daughters’ kidnappers. This movie was intense and heart stopping. It all started out in Williamsburg, Brooklyn in November of 1991. Five men commit a bank robbery to steal one prize jewel. After the robbery, the five men split into two groups and took two different get-away vehicles. One vehicle had three men and the other had two men. The vehicle with two men contained “Jon Doe” (name never mentioned) and another anonymous man. These two men planned on stealing the jewel from their partners throughout the entire crime; they were successful in doing so. It showed the two men laughing and having a drink as they split open Jon Doe’s daughter; Elizabeth Burrows, doll to conceal the jewel inside of the doll, named Nilempha. Ten years later the movie continues on with a well-known psychiatrist named Nathan Conrad on the day before Thanksgiving. One of Nathan’s previous co-workers paged him and said it was an emergency to come directly to the Bridgeview Psychiatric Hospital to see a patient named Elizabeth Burrows who has just sliced a man with a razor numerous times. Elizabeth had been institutionalized for the past ten years in twenty different institutes; this showed she was extremely disturbed. When Nathan arrived at the Hospital, he met Elizabeth and found she had not eaten, had anything to drink, or spoken since her arrival. He also noticed she had numerous bruises and scars in areas known for suicide attempts. When she was a young girl she watched her father, Jon Doe, from the previous robbery brutally murdered in a subway. The other men, who helped him commit the crime found him, beat him and threw him in front of a subway train. The men who did this were arrested and tried, but were now out of prison and looking for her. This is why she stayed in the hospitals because she felt safe. He tried to speak to her and with no replies he began to walk out when she said, “You want what they want”, he turned and asked her what she meant. She repeated herself and then sang, “I’ll never tell”. With this Nathan grew curious as to who “they” were. He stayed at the hospital until close to ten o’clock PM before returning home to his wife and eight-year-old daughter, Jessie. The next morning, Thanksgiving, 2006-05-03T04:35:43-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Don’t-Say-A-Word-Movie-Review-28781.aspx Charles Sheeler Precisionist Art Precisionists have been classified as a group of artist who began to depict the use of machinery using styles and techniques of the previous movements before them such as abstraction, cubism and abstract expressionism. This movement came around shortly after World War 1, when the use of machines began to boom within the United States. The precisionist movement was originally started in nineteen hundred and fifteen when a group of artists got together and decided to look forward to the art of the future. The movement was built around the idea of artists using the precision of their instruments to display these ideas of machinery throughout America. (Precisionism in America . . . 12-13). Construction and machinery were the two main influences of the precisionism movement which became big in the nineteen twenties around the time World War one was ending. With streamlining though mechanization becoming an ideal everyday thing for Americans, and things such as skylines going up in New York, anywhere from fifty to seventy story buildings in cities such as Cleveland and cities like Memphis and Syracuse were beginning to install twenty story buildings. Precisionism became an art movement more as a response to society and the production of new products like motion picture films, antifreeze and cigarette lighters (Lucic. . .16). Cubism, abstraction and abstract expressionism are the common art movements that come to mind when asked about artists. However, these movements all led up to and strongly influenced the movement of the precisionist artists. Precisionism is roughly a combination of these three movements together, using geometrical shapes and using them in abstract forms. These two ways are influenced by cubism and abstraction, while abstract expressionism comes from the expression of the artists’ mind and feelings of the subject matter (Doezema, 74-75). American Artists always find it important to truly reflect the transformation that is occurring in the society. Artworks in the 1920s tended to show the rapidly growing nation along with its expansion of technology and industry. As a typical artist strongly influenced by big changes of the new age, Charles Sheeler revealed a love for contemporary urban life and the beauty of the machine through many of his photographs and paintings. As a son of an executive of a steamer company, Charles Sheeler (1883-1965) began his very first art classes at the School of Industrial Art in Philadelphia. After applying a number of times to the 2006-04-30T21:38:05-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Charles-Sheeler-Precisionist-Art-28770.aspx Movie Review of The Skeleton Key The Skeleton Key Movie Review There used to be a big stigma against name actors appearing in horror pictures -- especially the lower-budget kind that tends to get released in the dog days of August. Stars would only appear in them on the way down, when they couldn't get anything else.But these days horror is the only genre that regularly works at the box office, actors actually compete to be in them and -- as Bruce Willis and Nicole Kidman proved in "The Sixth Sense" and "The Others," respectively -- it can be a great place to re-establish a sliding career. "The Skeleton Key" seems designed to add some luster to the faded stardom of Kate Hudson, a young actress who's been playing leads since her break-out in 2000's "Almost Famous," but has been in so many flops that the bad buzz on her is that she's box-office poison. She desperately needs a hit, and, as it turns out, this movie could be it. It's far from strikingly original, but it's well-acted, skillfully plotted and moderately chilling, and it's something slightly different in the haunted-house genre. Hudson plays a young hospice worker and aspiring nurse, recently moved to Louisiana, who's hired by a cantankerous woman (Gena Rowlands) to take care of her paralyzed husband (John Hurt) in their rundown mansion in some backwater parish of the bayou. Via a series of Nancy Drew adventures, she gradually discovers that nothing is as it first seemed, the old man is being held prisoner against his will, the house is possessed by voodoo spirits and she herself may be trapped by their evil spell. The script is by Ehren Kruger ("Scream 3," "The Ring"), and much of it is conventional. But it relies more on atmosphere and character than the rest of this summer's crowded field of spooky movies, and it pays off nicely with a genuinely surprising twist ending. Director Iain Softley, a classy British filmmaker ("Wings of the Dove," "Backbeat") with no previous experience in the genre, tries hard to avoid the cliches and is clearly aiming more toward a "Rosemary's Baby" than an "Amityville Horror." Consequently, his movie gets its scariest moments less from its jarring effects, Southern Gothic ambience and frenzied conclusion than from Hudson's loaded dialogue exchanges and creepy encounters with Rowlands. In its best moments, it's a character piece. As the imperiled heroine, Hudson does well enough. Hardly a riveting personality, she nonetheless exudes intelligence, 2006-03-28T09:43:37-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Movie-Review-of-The-Skeleton-Key-28623.aspx Film Analysis of Scarface the Movie The American Dream in the Film Scarface The film Scarface can be directly compared to the myth of the American Dream. The contemporary perception of the American Dream is one monetary gains and power in society. Scarface is a gangster movie in which the main character Tony Montana tries to reach his dream of overwhelming power and wealth. Tony Montana like Jay Gatsby believed that after obtaining enormous power and wealth, one would live in happily ever after. The director Brian De Palma like Fitzgerald shows that people seeking the American Dream will not attain happiness because of the unworthiness of its object and the means used to get to realize it. Money and power alone will lead to corruption and unhappiness. De Palma makes a statement about the facade of organized crime, and the farce of the American Dream by using Tony as a prime example of someone trying to achieve the American Dream. When Tony finally reaches a substantial level of power and wealth, pressure builds up and he gets easily angered and things begin the downward climb. Its first starts when he walks over his own partners that were loyal to him from the beginning. Things finally unravel when everyone around him is dead, including his beloved sister. First and foremost, the director shows a classic example of a gangster working his way up literally from rags to riches. Tony starts out as a body guard for one of the big mobsters, and quickly learns that to get to the top in underground cocaine selling, you have to step all over people. The director correlates this advancement in status to the new American tradition of finding any way possible to get where you want in life. As Tony’s character ‘matures’ during the movie he gets greedier and more violent. His motto was the “World is yours” and believed the world and everything in it was primed for his taking. He climbs his way through the hierarchical ladder, surpassing his former bosses and he believes that he is on a pedestal alone. Organized crime had developed a stigma regarding its power and influence, especially during its hay day in the 1930’s. The mob had always been viewed as a powerful “family-like” organization. By overturning Lovo’s (Tony’s first boss) position of power, Tony represents the idea of “every man for himself”. The viewer steps into a cut-throat world of power 2006-03-19T10:01:59-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Film-Analysis-of-Scarface-the-Movie-28586.aspx Duke Ellington's Jazz One of the greatest tragedies in the 20th century can be seen in the debasing of the Jazz genre as a unworthy equal to it’s predecessor, European Classical music. This can be seen in various statements about Jazz, such as Boris Gibalin commit, “The “Jazz Mania” has taken on the character of a lingering illness and must be cured by means of forceful intervention.”1 This conflict can be traced through out the history of Jazz, as Classical composers have relatively disregarded this new type of music. Before Duke Ellington’s Cotton Club performances, Jazz play on the radio was delegated for late night audience only. This sub-culture treatment has led many critics to disregard the Jazz movement as a dance craze, or unsuccessful recreations of Classical pieces. This slandering of Jazz has not only created a false image of the music, but it has also lead to a full disconnection between the two genres. It is for this reason that I propose in my paper to show the relationship between these two musical categories. My hopes in demonstrating these similarities is to disassemble the schism of ignorance built between the two, and place both Jazz and Classical music on equal footing. Critics of Jazz have always perpetuated this schism by utilizing the reasoning behind Jazz, that of it being a free form interpretation, to question the legitimacy of calling a Jazz leader a composer. For how can one be styled as a proper composer and still remain true to the Traditional Jazz concepts? The classic composer has at their disposal highly skilled musicians who are trained to work within professional bodies, such as a symphony orchestra or string quartet, and who then relies on the efficiency of these professionally trained bodies to interpret his scores as he sees fit. On the surface this appears to run contradictory to the Jazz composer whom, “Has to write for specific combinations which do not exist until he brings them into being, and to rely on highly individual executants whose personal style must be blended together to give expression to his own ideas without…losing their individuality”.2 Yet to interpret this blending of highly individualistic sounds as proof of a schism between this and the rigidly structured Classical composer is a false impression. This fallacy can be attributed to overemphasizing the sporadic and improvisational aspects 2006-03-19T09:19:36-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Duke-Ellington-s-Jazz-28573.aspx The Roaring Twenties The Great Gatsby The Jazz Age In 1920, F. Scott Fitzgerald said that “An author ought to write for the youth of his generation, the critics of the next, and the schoolmasters of ever afterwards.” Fitzgerald wrote about what he saw during the 1920’s, which he dubbed “The Jazz Age,” and The Great Gatsby is considered a correct depiction of that era. After World War I, many Americans felt a distrust toward foreigners and radicals because they held them responsible for the war. These beliefs led to a revival of the Ku Klux Klan, a racist, anti-Catholic, and anti-Semitic group. This general distrust of liberal movements and foreigners lasted throughout the decade. In 1920, Harding won in a landslide victory under the campaign promises of returning to “normalcy.” People wanted peace and prosperity and Harding tried to give it to them by returning the United States to its prewar conditions. He established probusiness policies and went against labor unions. He pushed peace by urging disarmament. The Congress passed bills to restrict the number of immigrants coming into the country. Harding was very popular because he returned the U.S. to prosperity, after his death in 1923 it became apparent that his administration was one of the most corrupt in U.S. history. Calvin Coolidge took over and followed Harding’s policies and the prosperity continued. Young people, disillusioned by their experiences in World War I, rebelled against prewar attitudes and conventions. Women refused to give up the independence they had gained from the jobs the got during the war. In 1920, the Nineteenth Amendment gave them the right to vote, and they demanded to be recognized as equals. Women adopted a masculine look: they bobbed their hair, were more open about sex, quit wearing corsets, and smoked and drank in public. Most Americans were brought up to at least a modest level of comfort. They worked fewer hours and were making more money, so the development of leisure activities became important. Prohibition, enacted by the Eighteenth Amendment in 1919, attempted to get rid of alcohol. Instead of ending the use of alcohol, Prohibition prompted the growth of organized crime. The Roaring Twenties was a time of flappers, gangsters, and prosperity. Unfortunately, when the stock market crashed in October 1929, all of this came to a stop. The Depression followed which ended all the celebration. WORKS CITED Bruccoli, Matthew J. Preface. The 2006-03-19T09:18:01-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Roaring-Twenties--28572.aspx Jazz Age The Jazz music of the Big Band Era was the peak of over thirty years of musical development. Jazz was so innovative and different that it could literally sweep the world, changing the musical styles of nearly every country. Big band Jazz that makes the feet tap and the heart race with excitement that it is recognized with nearly every type of music. The musical and cultural revolution that brought about Jazz was a direct result of African-Americans pursuing careers in the arts following the United States civil war. As slaves African-Americans has learned few European cultural traditions. With more freedom to pursue careers in the arts and bringing African artistic traditions to their work, African-Americans changed music and dance, not only in the U.S., but all over the world. For after the war, African American dancers and musicians created work that was not similar by hundreds of years of musical and dance traditions brought from the peasant villages of Europe. The music of Europe had a more base structure. European music through the nineteenth century was melodically based, with a square or waltz rhythmic structure. Differently, much African music has an organization which is based around rhythm and accent, rhythms and accents that may actually shift and move in relation to each other as the music progresses. The big change that took place in music rhythmically was the shift away from the rhythmic structure. African musical tradition tends to count towards the accented beat so that an African may count 2 on the same beat a European would count 1. It is typical of West African music to have rhythms of different lengths overlapping each other, creating shifting accents, sort of like a mix. Which is to say that by the late 1920's African-American Jazz music had developed a tradition where musicians put a strong rhythmic accent on "2" and "4" and melodic accents anywhere BUT on "1." The first popular musical trend in the United States produced by this African-European combination was Ragtime, which first achieved popularity in the late 19th century. Ragtime musicians often used what are called "ragged" rhythms. Ragged rhythms were African-influenced rhythms, shortened so that the accent was "off" the beat, instead of in rhythm with the beat. Ragtime musicians also occasionally used what were called "blue" harmonies and notes. Blue harmonies and notes used notes that didn't fit into the European concept 2006-03-19T09:16:35-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Jazz-Age--28571.aspx Jazz Age in the United States Americans, in the years following the end of World War I found themselves in an era, where the people simply wished to detach themselves from the troubles of Europeans and the rest of the world. During the years of the Twenties, the economy was prosperous, there was widespread social reform, new aspects of culture were established, and people found better ways to improve their lifestyle and enjoy life. The 1920's exemplified the changing attitudes of American's toward foreign relations, society, and leisure activities. Following the end of World War I, many Americans demanded that the United States stay out of European affairs in the future. The United States Senate even refused to accept the Treaty of Versailles which officially ended World War I and provided for the establishment of the League of Nations. The Senate chose to refuse the Treaty in the fear that it could result in the involvement of the United States in future European wars. Americans simply did not wish to deal with, nor tolerate the problems of Europe and abroad. There were many problems running rampant throughout the country following the conclusion of the war. One of the greatest problems which arose was the Red Scare which was seen as an international communist conspiracy that was blamed for various protest movements and union activities in 1919 and 1920. The Red Scare was touched off by a national distrust of foreigners. Many Americas also kept a close eye on the increasing activities of the Klu Klux Klan who were terrorizing foreigners, blacks, Jews and Roman Catholics. Once Americans put the war behind them, they were able to forget the problems of European affairs, and focus on the country, their town, and themselves. Americans found themselves in a period of reform, both socially and culturally. Many feared that morality had crumbled completely. Before World War I, women wore their hair long, had ankle length dresses, and long cotton stockings. In the twenties, they wore short, tight dresses, and rolled their silk stockings down to their knees. They wore flashy lipstick and other cosmetics. Eventually, women were even granted the right to vote with the passing of the 19th Amendment. It was up to this time period that women were not seen as an important aspect in American society. As if rebelling from the previous position of practically non-existence, women changed their clothing, their fashion, and even cut their hair shorter into 2006-03-19T09:06:48-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Jazz-Age-in-the-United-States-28570.aspx Hawkeye's Characterization In the movie “The Last of the Mohicans” the character Nathaniel Poe is the Romantic hero. He displays three characteristics to prove this statement: his love of nature, his great sense of honor, and his adventures for a higher truth. These three characteristics of Nathaniel are shown throughout the movie. He shows his unique ability as an outdoorsman in the beginning of the movie. Hawkeye and his Native American friends hunt and kill a deer in the forest. The deer is clearly faster and has the advantage in the fight, but Hawkeye conquers it with ease. Shortly after they kill the deer his friends say a prayer and thank the deer for the challenge. They do this because in the Native American’s views every animal is equal to them, so they honor those who put a good fight. They take a moment to honor the animal’s fortitude and agility. This shows that Hawkeye is honoring a higher truth instead of going with society’s rules. Hawkeye displays his honor throughout the movie many times. When the American’s want to leave the fort, Nathaniel goes with them because they are his friends. They proceed to arrest him for doing so. When the Huron Indians come to attack the American’s, Hawkeye protects his new love Cora. However, he does not display his affection for her because he knows that Duncan loves her too. Hawkeye has respect and honor for Duncan because he does not do this. Towards the end of the movie Duncan puts his life away for Cora and Hawkeye. The Hurons put him in the fire alive; Hawkeye shoots him to put him out of his pain. This displays Hawkeye’s honor once again. He also knows that Duncan would do the same for him. After a battle Hawkeye leads the Americans out of the area. He saves their lives with his knowledge of the forest and other Indian tribes. Hawkeye’s unique ability to survive in the forest with the Indians is because he is a white man that was raised by Chingachgook. He was raised as an Indian and has a deep love for nature. In conclusion, Hawkeye is a perfect candidate for an American Romantic. He has a love of nature, a great sense of honor, and is seeking a higher truth in the world. Hawkeye displays of these traits throughout the movie. All of his adventures and quests come from his deep desire 2006-02-16T01:56:34-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Hawkeye-s-Characterization--28493.aspx Burning Of The Idols by Fernando Amorsolo Burning Of The Idols (Fernando Amorsolo) The Burning of the Idols by Fernando Amorsolo is on exhibit at the Ayala Museum in Makati Avenue, Makati City at the Amorsolo Gallery along with several of his other paintings from different time periods such as his Untitled (Nude) painted in 1919, Planting Rice (1922) and Going to Town on Sunday Morning made in 1958. Like the latter painting mentioned (Going to Town on Sunday Morning), the painting Burning of the Idols was made sometime during 1958. It measures 84 x 128 centimeters and was painted using oil on canvas. The painting is easily classified as representational art. However, some difficulty is encountered in specifying the kind of representational art in which the painting is made. After much debating, it is classified as classicist with a touch of impressionism and romanticism. Before discussing the painting more fully, a brief description of its creator’s life is needed. The painter, Fernando Amorsolo, was given the title “Grand Old Man of Philippine Art” on January 23, 1969 when the Manila Hilton inaugurated its art center with an exhibit of a selection of his works. In 1973, he was posthumously awarded as the first National Artist. Amorsolo was born on May 30, 1892 in Paco, Manila. When he was seven months old, his family moved to Daet, Camarines Norte where he would live for his first thirteen years. In 1905, after the death of his father, the family moved back to Manila and stayed in the house of Don Fabian dela Rosa, a well-known painter and Amorsolo’s mother’s first cousin. It is here at Don Fabian’s studio that Amorsolo learned to mix colors and wield a brush. He enrolled at the Liceo de Manila in 1909 but had to drop out after his third year due to lack of means. However, he refused to be discouraged; through odd jobs such as doing postcard sketches for a shop, he was able to enroll and graduate from the University of the Philippines School of Fine Arts in 1914. He says that he found his own style by reacting to the influences of the four men under whom he studied: Don Fabian dela Rosa, Don Rafael Enriquez (the first director of the UP School of Fine Arts), Miguel Zaragoza (from whom he learned the use of color), and Toribio Herrera (who advocated anatomical detail and muscle). In 1917, Amorsolo was offered a one-year fellowship 2006-01-15T19:28:29-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Burning-Of-The-Idols-by-Fernando-Amorsolo-28431.aspx A Rock Concert A Rock Concert Through the years, rock stars have been providing entertainment with their unique and diverse style of music. However, a live performance by a rock star has an altogether different effect which elates one to higher levels of music thrill. An opportunity of such kind came my way and I grabbed it with both my hands. Music icon Bryan Adams performed in the city of Mumbai in India which I was fortunate to witness. What I did not expect coming, was a memorable journey into the world of sheer rock music. The stage was set on a huge piece of land with lights and all the vital equipments needed for the concert. Giant speakers were placed in the four corners to make the music highly audible. Even before the event got underway, there were people everywhere. All of a sudden it felt like too many people in a small space. The crowd surged forward and back in one relentless wave like the wild waves of the ocean during a high tide. In such a situation, none could help but to push and shove the others around. The crowd provided or allowed no personal space. We were all packed in there like caged wildcats. I had to move as the crowd allowed or insisted. Everything was done as a group. It was only one group of crazy fans fighting for that one glimpse of their favorite star. The crowd would shift as people passed out. This only allowed me to move closer to the front. As one can tell, I was packed in until the end. The level of sound was astronomical. The decibel level was on the threshold of pain. The music roared through the streets for miles and the crowd would go crazy. Every time the bass drum was struck, I could feel the repercussion in the organs within my chest. It even made my teeth chatter. The floor beneath me seemed to move with the beat of each song. The vibration that each sound produced, felt like current passing through one’s body. It truly felt like a festival of sensory overloads. At this instant, my body felt stimulated in every area to its complete capacity. The stage was a constant flurry of excitement. It presented a spectacular sight and the atmosphere sucked us into the aura of rock music. Plenty of pyrotechnics kept my 2006-01-15T19:13:05-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Rock-Concert--28424.aspx Film Review Of Mice and Men 1992 Film Review - Of Mice and Men 1:59, PG-13, Drama, 1992 Director: Gary Sinise Cast: John Malkovich, Gary Sinise, Sherilyn Fenn, Ray Walston, Alexis Arquette, Joe Morton, Casey Siemaszko, John Terry, Noble Willingham Gary Sinise and John Malkovich are migrant farm workers. John Malkovich 2005-12-31T03:43:43-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Film-Review-Of-Mice-and-Men-1992-28338.aspx Titanic the Film Titanic 1997 James Cameron The blockbuster film Titanic brought millions of dollars and thousands of people to the theaters and continues to touch people today in their homes. Why was this film so successful? It was a combination of many different things. Among these are many thematic elements. Looking at some of these elements will show how the director and others involved were able to create an emotionally charged movie that appeals to thousands. The film uses one thematic element called The Truth of Human Nature. The two main characters seem to represent a greater whole. Most of the other characters in 2005-12-31T03:29:55-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Titanic-the-Film-28336.aspx Discussion of the Film Vagabonde by Agnes Varda Discussion of the Film Vagabonde, by Agnes Varda Vagabonde possesses many themes which when viewed on the surface are almost invisible. However, when a closer ‘post-mortem’ style of analysis is adopted they soon become clear and more distinguished. The themes included in this film are Mystery, Jealousy, Loneliness, Independence and ultimately, Tragedy. We see the themes develop in front of us individually as the film progresses, but as the viewer, we only become aware of the super-structure by the end of the film. We know from the start that ultimately the journey ends in tragedy but are curious as to why this woman is lying dead in a ditch. The two themes: Tragedy and Mystery, arrive together in the film. The film opens with an image of a young girl lying in a ditch covered in mud. This image is visually shocking and instantly provokes a reaction from the viewer. The reaction must vary from person to person but ultimately it creates curiosity and sympathy. The director invites the audience to participate in uncovering of the "mystery" surrounding the life of a dead woman. On the surface, Vagabonde is a deceptively simple story. The film opens with the image of a frozen female corpse and a narrator (Varda) tells the audience that what follows are interviews with the people who knew her in the last weeks of her life. Through interviews and flashbacks the viewer learns how this young woman ended up in a ditch, but not why she started her solitary journey. The film's main concern is the reaction of people to the drifter, not her psychology. Varda uses other people's memories to construct an image of the drifter. Loneliness is communicated instantly by the sheer fact that this woman is lying alone with no possessions in a small village and no one knows her. If she was a resident she would be recognised and if she was from a family out of town, then surely she would have some belongings with her. It is Varda’s intention to portray this tragic image of isolation. The structure of the film is supported by the way in which the story develops, i.e. through a series of interviews and documentary type monologues. From the outset, Varda establishes that she is using the accounts of witnesses to build a portrait of Mona, but as the film progresses it becomes evident that these interviews reveal more 2005-12-31T03:20:58-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Discussion-of-the-Film-Vagabonde-by-Agnes-Varda-28332.aspx Revolution The Movie Revolution Essay Revolution The Movie - Revolution Essay At first we meet Tom and his son who are 2005-12-30T18:58:40-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Revolution-The-Movie-Revolution-Essay-28316.aspx The Origins of Hip Hop and Rap THE ORIGINS OF HIP-HOP AND RAP In the late 1970’s a new, popular form of urban youth culture emerged in the Bronx, New York that changed the face of popular music and American culture. Throughout its development, hip-hop has become a vastly commercialized, inextricable component of popular American culture; however, it took the efforts of many pioneers and innovators to shape modern hip-hop culture and music. By exploring hip-hop’s origins, one can better understand its evolution and its positive influence on different social groups throughout the United States. There are many misconceptions about what the term hip-hop entails. Many believe hip-hop is synonymous for rap music; however, hip-hop encompasses all the cultural elements of surrounding rap. In its beginning, the hip-hop subculture included dee-jaying, emceeing, graffiti, and break dancing. These elements contributed greatly to hip-hop, and therefore must be considered when examining the evolution of hip-hop into the major cultural force it has become. Hip hop’s origins begin much farther back than the 1970’s. According to Black Arts literary critic Addison Gayle, Jr., Black Art has always been based on the anger felt by African Americans. Thus, he draws a connection between the Black Arts Movement of the ‘60s and hip hop culture. Hip-hop culture absorbed many of the convictions and aesthetic criteria that evolved out of the Black Arts Movement, including calls for social relevance, originality, and an effort to challenge American mainstream artistic culture (Gladney 291). Graffiti, rap music, and break dancing were all forms of artistic expression within the hip-hop culture. As writer Marvin J. Gladney asserts, “Those who pioneered hip-hop were offering artistic expression designed to cope with urban frustrations and conditions” (Gladney 292). Scholar Cornell West believes that hip-hop is more than just feelings of frustration, but also an outward protest of the poor living conditions in the black ghetto which is intended to reach its listener on a personal level. He explained: lack rap music is primarily the musical expression of the paradoxical cry of desperation and celebration of the black underclass and poor working class, a cry that openly acknowledges and confronts the wave of personal coldheartedness, criminal cruelty, and existential hopelessness in the black ghettos of AfroAmerican. (West 26) Thus, rap developed as a form of artistic expression articulating the urban impoverished experience. Many youth in America today are considered part of the rap subculture because they share a 2005-12-01T05:05:13-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Origins-of-Hip-Hop-and-Rap-28147.aspx Clash of the Titans The King of Argos, Acrisius, has his daughter, Danae, and her baby, Perseus, sealed in a wooden vessel and cast into the sea. Zeus is outraged and orders Poseidon to release the Kraken. Meanwhile Thetis informs the gods that Zeus is Persus’s father. The Kraken causes tidal waves that destroy Argos. At the same time, Zeus has Danae and her baby land safely at Seraphos, where Perseus grows to manhood. Zeus brags about his son, while Thetis begs mercy for her own child, Calibos, whom Zeus inflicted with a deformity in punishment for his crimes. Calibos’s fate of his proposed marriage to the Princess Andromeda of Joppa is called off. Zeus rejects Thetis’s plea for mercy on Calibos. In revenge, Thetis takes Perseus from his island and casts him into Phoenicia. Perseus awakes in an amphitheatre, where he meets poet and playwright, Ammon. Worried about Perseus’s fate, Zeus orders the goddesses Athena, Aphrodite, and Hera to provide him with a helmet, sword, and shield. When Perseus finds these magical gifts, Zeus appears to him in the shield, telling him he must find and fulfill his destiny. Perseus travels to the city of Joppa, where a man is being burnt at the stake. A soldier explains that a curse has been placed on the city since the betrothal of Calibos and Andromeda was broken off. Any man may for Andromeda’ hand in marriage, but to gain it, he must answer a riddle; if he fails, he dies. That night, Perseus uses his helmet, which makes him invisible, and enters the palace to find Andromeda sleeping in her room. As he gazes at Andromeda, Perseus is immediately love-struck by her beauty. At that moment, a giant vulture carrying a golden cage lands on the balcony. As Perseus watches, Andromeda’s spirit leaves her body and enters the cage. The vulture flies away with it. Perseus tells Ammon about his adventure in Joppa. Ammon tells him there is only one way he could follow the vulture : Pegasus. The two men hide by a pond where Pegasus comes to drink. Perseus captures the horse, mounting it and eventually taming it. The next time the vulture carries away Andromeda’s spirit, Perseus follows to swamplands of Calibos. There, invisible, Perseus sees the Calibos begging for Andromeda’s love. When she rejects him, Calibos forces her to learn a new riddle for her next suitor. As Andromeda’s spirit 2005-11-13T14:20:09-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Clash-of-the-Titans-28106.aspx Analyzing Music Music on one of the most powerful of the arts partly because sounds – more than any other sensory stimulus – create in us involuntary reactions, pleasant or unpleasant. It may be difficult to connect analysis with the experience of listening to music, but everyone’s listening, including performer’s, benefits through understanding of some of the fundamentals of music. Music can be experienced in two basic ways: hearing and listening. Hearers do not attempt to perceive accurately either the structure or the details of the music. They hear a familiar melody, which may trigger associations with the composer, time era, or places dedicated to the song. Aside from melody, little else, such as details or chord progression, is heard. The listeners, however, concentrate their attention upon the many elements of the music. They observe the form, details, and structure of the music, focusing upon the form that created the content. They listen for something – the content. Even the most avid listeners will be hearers under certain circumstances. No one is always up for concentrated attention. In order to continue, some important terms and concepts must be introduced to arrive to a clear discussion of music. Some of the basic musical terms include tone, consonance, dissonance, rhythm, tempo, melody, counterpoint, harmony, dynamics, and contrast. Each one is essential to the analysis of music. Most music contains at least one, if not all, of these variations within a piece of music. That is primarily what creates a pleasant or unpleasant experience. If music is like the other arts, it has a content that is achieved by the form’s transformation of subject matter. However, some critics have denied that music has a subject matter, while others suggest so many different possibilities can create utter confusion. Two theories that Humanities Through the Arts identifies are “two basic kinds of subject matter: feelings and sound.” (Martin) It is difficult for music to refer to objects or events outside itself. Therefore, it is difficult to think of music as having some kind of subject matter, just as a painting or sculpture might have. Composers have tried to avoid this limitation by a number of means. One is to use sounds that imitate sounds heard outside of music. Another means is a program, usually in the form of a descriptive title, written description, or an accompanying narrative. Feelings are composed of emotions, sensations, moods, and passions. Any awareness of our sense organs 2005-11-13T11:54:19-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analyzing-Music--28100.aspx Utopian or Dystopian View in the Matrix? Does The Matrix Offer An Ultimately Utopian Or Dystopian View Of Information-technology? The Matrix is a postmodern film about life in the year 2199. The word matrix in terms of computers is, according to the Oxford English Dictionary, “an interconnected array of diodes, cores, or other circuit elements that has a number of inputs and outputs and somewhat resembles a lattice or grid in its circuit design or physical construction”¹. The film questions whether or not we live in reality or we live in a virtual world. The film claims that we (the human race) live inside our minds and that we are actually plugged into a computer programme in which we believe we are experiencing reality. The film is based on the idea that artificial intelligence (AI) has taken over the world and that there was a war between the humans and the computers. During the war the humans “scorched the sky” as they thought that the computers would not survive without solar power, however the computers discovered that humans are like batteries and they would provide enough energy to support them. This led to humans being ‘farmed’ by the computers to provide energy. The main character in the film, Neo, is freed from the womb-like capsule his body lives in, by Morpheus who believes that Neo is ‘the one’ who will free the human race. The film is about information-technology and what can happen if it goes wrong. Because of the amount if information-technology in the film, it links in to postmodernity and the film offers a very postmodern view of the world and our society, especially in the west. Postmodernity is a complex theory that questions whether or not something even exists, “our reality is little more than a consensual hallucination” (William Gibson). Postmodernism is a term that describes the age after the social and technological upheaval of modernism. Information-technology and the media dominate the post-modern world. Information-technology, the Internet, MTV, virtual reality, genetically modified crops, Disneyland, QVC, and The Matrix can all be considered as symptoms of postmodernity. Modernity was a period of change during the early 1900s. During this time everything seemed new. Cinema was becoming more and more popular and also industry and art was changing a dramatic speed, “everywhere life is rushing insanely like a Calvary charge, and it vanishes cinematographically, like trees and silhouettes along a road,” (Octave Mirbeau, 1908). However 2005-09-25T06:31:34-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Utopian-or-Dystopian-View-in-the-Matrix-28031.aspx Art Culture and Cuisine Art, Culture, And Cuisine Response Essay “Art, Culture, & Cuisine” Although another tough piece to digest, “Art, Culture, & Cuisine,” by Phyllis Pray Bober; emitted intermittent flashbacks of Professor McAndrew - as she revealed to us her reasoning to base this class upon food. It had not occurred to me that there is an infinite number ways to use and observe food, in relation to art and literature. Personally I have continued to overlook the fact that a particular … banana, sandwich, pot-roast, etc. may be used by a writer or artist, for a specific - intended purpose. Moreover, the human necessity to require food has caused this relationship to transcend cultures. We all need food to survive, and it is intriguing how we humans have created thousands of flavors of food from differing ethnic areas. These tastes can be influenced by religion, environment, and many other factors that develop within a community. No where more aparent of this, Bober explores the contrast between the cultures of East and West. In particular she talks of Chinese and French cuisine in relation to art. Sometimes the value of a particular edible item may be profound within one population, however another group may lack knowledge of the very same item. For example; rice, a staple of Asian countries, might be more likely to be found on a Chinese painters canvas versus an artist from France who might use another form of strach that has become common in their area. She gives another example of the contrast by discussing the differences between the menus of these very same cultures; siting the French menu to have a "sense of structure, of classical order, in the presentation of a formal French meal. Whereas "a Chinese menu ... unlfold(s) melodically with an ebb and flow like landscape painting on a horizontal scroll."(p. 6) Bober expands on this idea a little when she discusses the differences in "texture," and "color," on any given dish, and tries to deduce if this supports the idea that "we are, indeed, what we eat."(p. 1) Being that this piece, is in itself, is an introduction; it babbled on tangents that seemed possible of filling an entire novel. However, the reading did continue to evoke pockets of interest in the area of food application. When I sit down for a Chinese meal, it will now be very aparent to me 2005-09-18T06:00:22-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Art-Culture-and-Cuisine-27992.aspx Movie Opinion on One Flew Over The Cuckoo’s Nest Movie Opinion on “One Flew Over The Cuckoo’s Nest” The paper that I am writing about is on the movie One Flew Over The Cuckoo’s Nest with Jack Nicholson. The movie is a good example of Total Institution. In the movie One Flew Over The Cuckoo’s Nest the patients were removed from society and, the Head Nurse made them change the way that they went upon everything they did in life. The movie was also about the way that the hospital was like and how they had barbwires on the fences so the patients weren’t able to leave. Nurse Ratchett also had the patients on a tight schedule that was the same everyday and she felt that it shouldn’t be changed no matter what. C.H. Cooley’s “looking glass self” was a theory that described the way that the patients learned things about themselves and how to interact with the Head Nurse. The patients imagined that they appeared to be inferior and childish because, of the way that Nurse Ratchett treated them. The way that she did was she had the patients on a certain routine and made them do everything she said. MacMurphy made the patients participate in the activities and talked to them like friends not like little kids. I think that Nurse Ratchett made the patients feel scared about the things that they did because, they didn’t know how she would react. The patients were afraid on what they said because she would punish them if she didn’t like what they said. When MacMurphy was around the patients felt that they could be honest on their responds because, they knew he would give them an honest answer back. The Head Nurse judged the patients as mental deranged people whether her reactions were positive or negative.2 She made sure that the patients were on an appropriate behavior. Which means that the patients had groups so that they can talk about there problems. The patients also had to do other things for instance, they had to listen to music, they had to vote on the things that they wanted to do, they had a schedule and they had a schedule when to eat, sleep, and when to take there medicine. I felt that the conformity was the pattern of interaction that describes the 2005-09-14T00:16:44-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Movie-Opinion-on-One-Flew-Over-The-Cuckoo’s-Nest-27968.aspx How To Write A Screenplay How To Write A Screenplay Syd Field has been know in the world of movies for many years. In 1979 he wrote a book named "Screenplay : The foundations of Screenwriting". The book is a step-by-step guide for people who want to write screenplays or people who want to improve there skills. I'm one of those people who want to write screenlays and thats why I read this book, I wanted answers to questions like : "How do I build my character?", "What is a subject?", "What combines begin, middle and the end?" and many other questions. The first thing you need when you write a screenplay is a character. After Syd introduces what a screenplay is there comes a long chapter about building a character. Syd recomends people who have a story to build the character first, then to start write. People who have no story should build the character first, in the continuation of that comes the story. Charater is built by asking yourself questions. What are his parents like?, what do they do?, how old is the character? and so on. The writer has to ask himself questions to make the characters attitude, personality and behaviour. This is very important because if you don't do it you don't know how he would react in different situations. Out of the character comes the storyline, if the writer hasn't yet determined it and format the character for it. The storyline is also very important. If you don't have anything to say you don't say it, if you have nothing to write about you don't write. The storyline is the action that happends to the character. Syd recommends writing the ending first, then the beginning and then you can write the middle. But why is that? If you do know what happends in the end, you can set up the story to fit that end. If you set up the story first the ending becomes a bungle and it doesn't work out. Films also have so-called plot points. The plot points combine the beginning to the middle and the middle to the end. The plot points move the story forward, some discovery trow the story to the next level so it can move forward. "All drama is conflict. Without conflict you have no character; without character, you have no action; without action, you have no story; and without story, 2005-09-05T20:09:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/How-To-Write-A-Screenplay-27886.aspx Commentary on Dances with Wolves Commentary on Dances with Wolves Dances with Wolves was produced and directed by Kevin Costner. It was adapted for the screen by Michael Blake who also wrote the novel upon which the film is based. Plot Summary Dances with Wolves is the story of Lt. Dunbar, whose exploration of the Western frontier becomes mirrored in a search for his own identity. The film is shot as a narrative in continuous development, with Dunbar providing a voice-over narrative in the guise of journal entries. It begins dramatically with the badly wounded Dunbar who would rather choose death than allow the amputation of his foot. He charges the Confederate lines and so, unwittingly, becomes a hero. Allowed to choose his posting, Dinbar opts for the frontier. His increasing loneliness drives him to seek solace with the neighbouring Indian tribe. Gradually he is accepted as a member of the tribe, which in the America of the Civil War (1861-64) is seen as desertion. In order to spare the tribe any more retribution from the army, he leaves with his wife, Stands with a Fist, for the wilderness. Comment Dances with Wolves is a film concerned with cultures in collision. To this is added the extra dimension of the inner search for Lt. Dunbar's self that is mirrored in his external search for the frontier, that mythic place of freedom, peace, escape from tyranny and harmony with the land. Because of these collisions the film tends towards a greater questioning of its subject matter than a lot of run-of-the-mill westerns. Viewers are forced to call into question the traditional stories of the West and its notions of heroic white settlers bravely conquering the land of hostile Indians. Instead they must deal with a film representation in which the settler is the enemy both of the Indian and, to judge from Dunbar, of himself and of the land. However, this rewriting of history is not without its problems. The film takes so much refuge in the little-boy purity of heart, glowing na&veté and generosity of spirit of Dunbar that it actually absolves the audience from applying to itself any responsibility for its historical relationship with the Indians. We tend to identify ourselves with Dunbar and not with the ravaging whites stripping the Indians of their land. We know who made the mistakes, but it wasn't us. Nonetheless the film does well in establishing the humanity of the Indians, their depth of culture (it 2005-08-25T06:19:45-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Commentary-on-Dances-with-Wolves-27769.aspx Seven Years in Tibet a Non-fiction Drama Film Seven Years in Tibet is a non-fiction drama film about an Australian climber, Heinrich Harrier, who sets out to climb Nanya Parbat; the ninth highest peak in the world. The movie starts out in nineteen thirty-nine and concludes with the Chinese occupation of Tibet. Harrier leaves behind his wife who is seven months pregnant to achieve glory. He winds up being captured and imprisoned in a POW (Prisoner of War) camp until Harrier and his fellow climber Peter Aufschnaiter escape. They travel to Tibet where they then proceed to the Holy city of Lhasa. The director/producer Jean-Jaques Annuad does an excellent job portraying the cultural landscapes of Lhasa. It is in Lhasa where Harrier and the Dalai Lama learn about each other’s cultures’ through contact with each other. Throughout this movie many stereotypes and radicalized identities are presented as we see the fluidity of Harrier’s cultural identity. Stereotypes and radicalized identities are formed by exaggerating certain traits, then simplifying them (Hall 258). Thus Hall defines a stereotyped person or group as “reduced to few essentials, fixed in Nature by a few, simplified characteristics” (Hall 258). A group in power, most probably a Western society or culture, will create these stereotypes or radicalized identities of a subordinate group, most likely a non-western society or culture. Hall points this out as “binary opposition” or “the powerful opposition between civilization and savagery” Hall 243). Seven Years in Tibet is overflowing with stereotypes and radicalized identities of both Europeans and Asians. At the center of this movie is the stereotype of German pride. The reason the group is going to climb Nanya Parbat is because the previous four attempts failed, killing eleven climbers. Harrier, the character played by Brad Pitt says: “it’s a national obsession, it’s a matter of national pride.” The German Stereotype of national pride and order is taken even further when Harrier interests the guard escorting him out of Tibet in German boots. He simplifies how the German soldier marches, then shows him how a German soldier runs. On a Macro scale Harrier is personifying German ingenuity and a German unwillingness to give up. He does this by insisting that the guard wear his boots. He does this so the guard can’t run after them when they escape for the fourth time (German persistence). While Harrier is not actually German (He is Austrian) he is perceived by the people 2005-08-21T06:23:39-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Seven-Years-in-Tibet-a-Non-fiction-Drama-Film-27754.aspx Soul Music As a Vehicle of Social Expression Soul Music As a Vehicle of Social Expression Music is the most powerful vehicle of human expression. As the embodiment of love, disapproval, happiness, experience – life, music speaks to us, because it comes from us. Each people, in each paradine of the human experience instinctively and systematically change the music of the past to represent the realities of the present. In this century, black music, more specifically Soul music, has been that music that has brought to plain view that which evidences our humanity – hope, hurt, joy and passion – in such a way that the world has no other choice than to feel its power and marvel in its brilliance. When one discusses the relationship between Soul music and the civil rights movement, it becomes a dialouge very akin to that of the chicken and the egg. The period of “Classic Soul” is that period primarily, but not exclusively referenced as the 1950’s, 60’s and 70’s. This is the time frame of the American Civil Rights Movement, and the impact of the massive changes going on, are reflected in the music and the culture. So one would be correct in both assuming that the Civil Rights Movement gave rise to Soul music, as much Soul music contributed to the success of the campaign for civil rights. Soul music during its heyday, did more than simply entertain. For a race of people it served as a source of motivation, strength and education, for a people immersed in turmoil and tragedy. The institution of segregation had effectively inhibited the general populace’s awareness of the great achievements and contributions made by African-americans throughout the history of the United States (Franklin 429). In as much, Soul music sought to bring that undersight to light. Soul songs like Donny Hathaway’s “To Be Young, Gifted and Black,” was revolutionary, in that they sought to instill pride of one’s history, but at the same time motivate a new generation to reach new heights. As Hathaway says, “We must begin to tell our young, ‘Don’t you know that there is a whole world waiting for you?’”, he is calling for the teaching of black pride to the youth, which was a wide spread trend in black communities of the ‘60s and ‘70s. James Brown’s “Say It Loud, I’m Black and I’m Proud,” became an anthem for the movement. The song’s lyrics like, “….Don’t quit moving, 2005-08-21T06:09:27-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Soul-Music-As-a-Vehicle-of-Social-Expression-27753.aspx It Is Best To Be Punk - Alternative Music It Is Best To Be Punk - Alternative Music Punk, a form of music that is an expression of good times and the bands’ views on society, is quite possibly the best form of music ever. Not only is punk music deep and influential, it is also a community. Punk does not have a real definition nor does it have a set of rules. Punk music is a variety of bands with a common bond. Some are slow, some loud, some big, but all have the same ideals and beliefs. Punk is a reflection of what it means to be human. Humans' ability to recognize themselves and express their own genetic uniqueness is what separates the human race from other animals. Ironically, the commonly held view among society is that punks are violent and destructive. Violence is neither common in, nor unique to punk. When it does arise it is due to things unrelated to the punk ideal. Consider for example the common story of a fight at a high school between a punk and a jock football player. The football player and his cohort do not accept or value the punk as a real person. Rather, they use him as a vitriol receptacle, daily taunting, provoking, and embarrassing him (which of course is no more than a reflection of their own insecurities.) One day, the punk has had enough and he clobbers the football captain in the hallway. The teachers of course expel the punk and cite his poor hairstyle and shabby clothing as evidence that he is a violent, uncontrollable no-good. The community newspaper reads, "Hallway Beating Re-affirms that Violence is a Way of Life Among Punk Rockers". The poor hairstyle and shabby clothing is merely a way of being original and standing out from the crowd of millions and joining the crowd of a mere handful. The bond of the handful is far stronger than the bond of the millions. Their bond is stronger because they can relate on issues of prejudice and of course music. The fact that punks can relate to one another on issues of prejudice comes from a shared experience of being treated poorly by people who don't want them around. Each has his/her own experience of being shunned, and each can relate to another's story of alienation. It is almost like a Revenge of the Nerds for the 90’s. The "Strength-In-Understanding", and "Knowledge-Is-Power" 2005-08-20T05:57:48-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/It-Is-Best-To-Be-Punk-Alternative-Music-27749.aspx Rap History Rap History Rap music as a musical form began among the youth of South Bronx, New York in the mid 1970’s. Individuals such Kool Herc and Grandmaster Flash were some of the early pioneers of this art form. Through their performances at clubs and promotion of the music, rap consistently gained in popularity throughout the rest of the 1970’s. The first commercial success of the rap song “Rapper's Delight” by the Sugar Hill Gang in 1979 helped bring rap music into the national spotlight. The 1980’s saw the continued success of rap music with many artists such as Run DMC (who had the first rap album to go gold in 1984), L.L. Cool J, Fat Boys, and west coast rappers Ice-T and N.W.A becoming popular. Today, in the late 1990’s rap music continues to be a prominent and important aspect of African- American culture. Rap music was a way for youths in black inner city neighborhoods to express what they were feeling, seeing, and living and it became a form of entertainment. Hanging out with friends and rapping or listening to others rap kept black youths out of trouble in the dangerous neighborhoods in which they lived. The dominant culture did not have a type of music that filled the needs of these youth, so they created their own. So, rap music originally emerged as a way "for [black] inner city youth to express their everyday life and struggles" (Shaomari, 1995, 17). Rap is now seen as a subculture that, includes a large number of middle to upper white class youths, has grown to support and appreciate rap music. Many youth in America today are considered part of the rap subculture because they share a common love for a type of music that combines catchy beats with rhythmic music and thoughtful lyrics to create songs with a distinct political stance. Rap lyrics are about the problems rappers have seen, such as poverty, crime, violence, racism, poor living conditions, drugs, alcoholism, corruption, and prostitution. These are serious problems that many within the rap subculture believe are being ignored by mainstream America. Those within the rap subculture recognize and acknowledge that these problems exist. Those within this subculture consider "the other group" to be those people who do not understand rap music and the message rap artists are trying to send. The suppresser, or opposition, is the dominant culture, because it ignores these 2005-08-16T09:08:53-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Rap-History--27699.aspx Singing in the Rain Musical Review and Summary Singing in the Rain Review and Summary The hit musical "Singin' in the Rain" may possibly be one of if not the greatest musicals of all time. With it's tale of the film world of the mid 1920's and its creative underlining love story between Don Lockwood (Gene Kelly) and Kathy Selden (Debbie Reynolds), it provokes the interest of someone who would not generally be attracted to a musical. It is a classic masterpiece that set the standards that musical films of today will be judged by. It is a classic performance by the great Gene Kelly and displays outstanding performances by Debbie Reynolds and Donald O'Connor. As well as starring in this brilliant movie, Gene Kelly teams up with Stanley Donen to make their mark in film history. In my opinion, what set the stage for the level of entertainment that this movie contains is the opening scene. The opening scene set the role of sarcasm in the movie and gave the movie an immediate sense of humor. Four individual parts of movie making come together in this film to create a dynamic opening sequence. The basic principles of sound, editing, mise en scene, and cinematography collectively give this opening sequence a memorable quality that is without match. The opening of Singin' in the Rain takes place at the opening of the new movie "The Royal Rascal" starring Don Lockwood and Lena Lamont. There are famous people all around and their fans are loving every second of it. The fans' faces are full of joy and awe as their favorite actors and actresses enter the large building that will soon be showing the new movie. Soon, the two people that everyone in Hollywood is dying to see, appear in their stretched Rolls Royce and bring the crowd to its feet. As Lockwood and Lamont exit their luxurious ride they are received lovingly by everyone. They walk to the front of the building and are introduced to the crowd. Then the question is posed to Mr. Lockwood, "How did it all begin?" The answering of this question is what my paper will explain. I will attempt to break down the opening scene and show how it all started. By using tools of film such as sound, editing, mise en scene, and cinematography, this paper will show how the scene was made as well. Mise en scene played an important 2005-08-15T09:03:03-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Singing-in-the-Rain-Musical-Review-and-Summary-27691.aspx Research Paper on the Camera Obscura Research Paper on the Camera Obscura, What is a Camera Obscura also known as a pinhole camera?Camera Obscura, May 28, 1997. Camera Obscura (Latin for a dark room) is a dark box or room with a hole in one end. If the hole is small enough, an inverted image can be seen on the opposite wall. This phenomenon was known by thinkers as early as Aristotle (ca. 300 BC)1. Many sources state that Roger Bacon invented Camera Obscura just before the year 1300. More accurately, Bacon popularized Camera Obscura, using it to view solar eclipses. The earliest record of the uses of a Camera Obscura can be found in the writings of Leonardo Da Vinci (1452-1519)2. At about the same time, Daniel Barbaro, a Venetian, recommended the Camera Obscura as an aid to drawing and perspective. He wrote: "Close all shutters and doors until no light enters the camera except through the lense, and opposite hold a piece of paper, which you move forward and backward until the scene appears in the sharpest detail. There on the paper you will see the whole view as it really is, with its distances, its colors and shadows and motion, the clouds, the water twinkling, the birds flying. By holding the paper steady you can trace the whole perspective with a pen, shade it and delicately color it from nature."3 In the mid sixteenth century, Giovanni Battista della Porta (1538-1615) published what is believed to be the first account of the possibility of using Camera Obscura as an aid to drawing. It is said that he made a huge "camera" in which he seated his guests, having arranged for a group of actors to perform outside so that the visitors could observe the images on the wall. The story goes, however, that the sight of the up side down performing actors was too much for the visitors; they panicked and fled, and Battista was later brought to court on a charge of sorcery.4 Few artists ever admitted to using a Camera Obscura to aid in their artistry. Perhaps this is because of the Camera Obscura's link to the occult, or because the artists felt in some way that their artistry was lessened. Several artists are said to have used them; these include Canaletto (1697-1768), Vermeer (1632-1675), Joshua Reynolds (1723-1792), and Paul Sandby (1725-1809)5. Though some, including Joshua Reynolds, warned "against the indiscriminate use of the Camera Obscura," 2005-08-15T08:50:38-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Research-Paper-on-the-Camera-Obscura-27683.aspx The Beatles History and Musical Development The Beatles History and Musical Development When people hear the name "The Beatles" most people think of lead singer, John Lennon. However, the role of Paul McCartney is often overlooked. It was McCartney, not Lennon who was the driving force behind the Beatles. John Lennon and Paul McCartney were in many bands together before the forming of the Beatles. In 1962, along with Ringo Starr1 and George Harrison, they formed the rock group known as "The Beatles". The group featured a modern rock that was new and popular during the period with John and Paul composing and doing the leads on most of the songs. They were backed by George on rhythm and bass guitar and Ringo on drums. George and Ringo also assisted on backing vocals. When they first began playing, the main influence inside the band was John Lennon, who had an uncanny ability to compose songs at a moments notice with an inspiration that others missed. He pushed the members of the band during their touring years and was able to achieve the best possible results from the group. The band began playing in a Music Hall style that is very effective for the audiences but was lacking on their albums. Together with Paul, John began to evolve the band. As the years began to pass, the band was obviously beginning to grow musically. They had moved from simple lyrics like "Love me Do" to harshly aware reflections of life in their home country in "Eleanor Rigby"2. There were attempts, some more successful than others, to incorporate the other Beatles into the idea stage. George Harrison made this leap successfully with such tracks as "I want to tell you", "TAXMAN", and the psychedelic "Love you to". Ringo was featured in the humorous "Yellow Submarine" As the group matured, their creativity began to rely more on the effects and manipulations that they were able to produce in the studio. The Beatles agreed to end their touring career after an American tour of large halls that they failed to fill. It was around this time, that John Lennon began to search for himself. He began using any means that he thought might help him connect. This era was marked by the Beatles visits to the Maharashi Mahesh Yogi, and the beginning of heavy drug use 3. As Lennon began to use LSD in greater and greater quanti-ties4, the other Beatles 2005-08-15T08:07:15-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Beatles-History-and-Musical-Development-27660.aspx Pythagorean Influence on Music Pythagorean Philosophy and its influence on Musical Instrumentation and Composition "Music is the harmonization of opposites, the unification of disparate things, and the conciliation of warring elements...Music is the basis of agreement among things in nature and of the best government in the universe. As a rule it assumes the guise of harmony in the universe, of lawful government in a state, and of a sensible way of life in the home. It brings together and unites." The Pythagoreans Every school student will recognize his name as the originator of that theorem which offers many cheerful facts about the square on the hypotenuse. Many European philosophers will call him the father of philosophy. Many scientists will call him the father of science. To musicians, nonetheless, Pythagoras is the father of music. According to Johnston, it was a much told story that one day the young Pythagoras was passing a blacksmith's shop and his ear was caught by the regular intervals of sounds from the anvil. When he discovered that the hammers were of different weights, it occured to him that the intervals might be related to those weights. Pythagoras was correct. Pythagorean philosophy maintained that all things are numbers. Based on the belief that numbers were the building blocks of everything, Pythagoras began linking numbers and music. Revolutionizing music, Pythagoras' findings generated theorems and standards for musical scales, relationships, instruments, and creative formation. Musical scales became defined, and taught. Instrument makers began a precision approach to device construction. Composers developed new attitudes of composition that encompassed a foundation of numeric value in addition to melody. All three approaches were based on Pythagorean philosophy. Thus, Pythagoras' relationship between numbers and music had a profound influence on future musical education, instrumentation, and composition. The intrinsic discovery made by Pythagoras was the potential order to the chaos of music. Pythagoras began subdividing different intervals and pitches into distinct notes. Mathematically he divided intervals into wholes, thirds, and halves. "Four distinct musical ratios were discovered: the tone, its fourth, its fifth, and its octave." (Johnston, 1989). From these ratios the Pythagorean scale was introduced. This scale revolutionized music. Pythagorean relationships of ratios held true for any initial pitch. This discovery, in turn, reformed musical education. "With the standardization of music, musical creativity could be recorded, taught, and reproduced." (Rowell, 1983). Modern day finger exercises, such as the Hanons, are neither based on melody or creativity. They 2005-08-15T08:04:24-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Pythagorean-Influence-on-Music-27659.aspx Ancient Greek Drama, Origins, History, and Examples ANCIENT GREEK DRAMA ORIGINS OF ANCIENT GREEK DRAMA Theater was born in Attica, an Ionic region of Greece. It originated from the ceremonial orgies of Dionysos but soon enough its fields of interest spread to various myths along with historic facts. As ancient drama was an institution of Democracy, the great tragic poets Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides as well as the comedian Aristophanes elevated public debate and political criticism to a level of aesthetic achievement. Euripides and the ethologist Menandros, in the thriving years of Alexandria and later on during the Roman domination, reached a beau ideal level and through the Romans managed to form Western Theater, from Renascence and thereafter. DRAMA FESTIVALS The plays were presented at festivals in honor of Dionysus, including the Great Dionysia at Athens, held in the spring the Rural Dionysia, held in the winter and the Lenaea, also held in the winter following the Rural Dionysia. The works of only three poets, selected in competition, were performed. In addition to three tragic plays (a trilogy) each poet had to present a satyr play - a farcical, often bawdy parody of the gods and their myths. Later, comedy, which developed in the mid-5th century BC, was also presented. The oldest extant comedies are by Aristophanes. They have a highly formal structure thought to be derived from ancient fertility rites. The humor consists of a mixture of satirical attacks on contemporary public figures, bawdy, scatological jokes, and seemingly sacrilegious parodies of the gods. By the 4th century BC comedy had supplanted tragedy as the dominant form. ANCIENT THEATERS The form of the Greek physical theater evolved over two centuries interestingly, the permanent stone theaters that survive today as ruins were not built until the 4th century BC - that is, after the classical period of playwriting. The open-air theaters may have consisted of an orchestra - a flat circular area used for choral dances—a raised stage behind it for actors, and a roughly semicircular seating area built into a hillside around the orchestra, although modern scholars debate the layout of particular theaters. These theaters held 15,000 to 20,000 spectators. As the importance of actors grew and that of the chorus diminished, the stage became higher and encroached on the orchestra space. The actors - all men - wore theatricalized versions of everyday dress, but, most important, they wore larger-than-life masks, which aided visibility and indicated the nature of the character to the audience. In 2005-08-15T01:13:42-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Ancient-Greek-Drama,-Origins,-History,-and-Examples-27652.aspx How does music affect intelligence? How does music affect one's intellect? Music is said to affect the intellect of humans in several different ways. Specifically, it is said to affect infants more than any other age group. Music can improve learning skills, test taking skills, concentration, heartbeat, and relaxation. Music has been proven to offer several benefits for infants, young children, young adults, as well as for adults. With all of this in mind, how can one connect music with intellect? Many recent research studies focus on theoretically proving the way in which music improves cognitive thinking. These studies show that early learning experiences determine which neurons will connect with other neurons and which ones will die off. Connections between neurons (synaptic connections) are largely related to adult intelligence. They increase at the fastest rate during the first six years of a human life. Music training is said to develop synaptic connections that are related to abstract thought. For this reason, the number of music lessons given at ages six and younger are dramatically increasing. The right hemisphere of a human brain serves to process information in a spontaneous or intuitive way. For example, the way in which a person responds to the art of music is a form of an intuitive process of thinking. The left hemisphere of a human brain functions to process information in a linear or sequential way. Learning subjects such as Math or English are prime examples of this process. After using a brain scanning technique, scientists discovered that musicians had a 25% enlargement in the area of response in the right side of the brain. This enlargement was greater for musicians who began studying music at young ages. New born babies tend to use the right hemisphere before the left; they react to pitch and visual changes instantly before reacting to counting or words. Therefore, babies are exposed to music and rhymes. Infants and adults respond to music in similar ways. Infants and adults were tested in order to examine any possible relationship between each group’s reaction upon hearing music. During the experiment, infants were found to immediately turn their heads towards the music when any was presented. Similarly, when the test was given to adults, they responded in the same manner. These tests show that the patterns of responses in both babies and adults are the same, concluding that the human brain reacts to pitch changes regardless of age. 2005-08-01T07:53:31-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/How-does-music-affect-intelligence-27514.aspx El Mariachi Film Finding A Way El Mariachi Film - Finding A Way Robert Rodriguez made his film El Mariachi with a borrowed 16mm camera and a cassette recorder with a Radio Shack microphone. Shot for about $7000 (mostly for film stock and processing), it was acquired by Columbia Pictures, won the audience award for best dramatic film at Sundance, and was exhibited in movie theaters worldwide. The Celebration (aka Festen) was a production that took a consciously unorthodox approach to filmmaking. Shot with an ordinary 2005-08-01T02:14:03-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/El-Mariachi-Film-Finding-A-Way-27478.aspx Last Of The Mohicans Hawkey is a Romantic Hero Last Of The Mohicans - Hawkey Romantic Hero In the movie “Last of the Mohicans” the character Hawkeye displays many characteristics that make him an American romantic hero. Throughout the entire movie he displays these characteristics. The most prominent of these being his closeness with nature. His sense of honor based not on society’s rules but on some higher principal, his knowledge of people and of life based on deep, intuitive understanding, not on formal learning, and his quests for some higher truth in the natural world. The hero, Hawkeye portrays his closeness with nature as his most prominent advantage. On his quest to help other people, he exemplifies his sense of honor in his search for a higher truth in the natural world. He first shows this during the movie when he and his friend chase down a deer in the forest and kill it. The deer is obviously faster and more agile than a human is, but Hawkeye still manages to conquer it. After the kill, Hawkeye and his Indian friends thank the deer and acknowledge the deer’s strength and agility. He has a moment to honor the deer because in his mind the animal is equal to himself. This shows Hawkeye’s sense of honor based not on society’s rules but on some higher principal. He shows this characteristic many times throughout the movie. When the Colonial Americans want to leave Monroe’s fort, Hawkeye helps them because they are his friends and he believes that it is the right thing to do no matter what the cost. The English arrest him for this and contain him. When they come under attack by the Huron Indians, Hawkeye fights them and saves his new love, Cora. He does not display his love for Cora at first because Officer Duncan is in love with her and plans to be wed to her as soon as they return to England. Hawkeye honors Duncan so he does not show his love for her. When the Huron capture Cora and Officer Duncan, Hawkeye offers himself in place of his friends. By doing this he places others lives in front of his own life. Officer Duncan stays in order to release Cora. The Huron Indians begin to burn him alive. Hawkeye runs back into the wilderness where his party is 2005-07-25T06:47:48-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Last-Of-The-Mohicans-Hawkey-is-a-Romantic-Hero-27373.aspx Everything Aerosmith Aerosmith One of the USA's most popular of all hard-rock acts, Aerosmith were formed in 1970 when vocalist Steven Tyler (b. Steven Victor Tallarico, 26 March 1948, Yonkers, New York City, New York, USA; vocals) met Joe Perry (b. Anthony Joseph Perry, 10 September 1950, Lawrence, Massachusetts, USA; guitar) while the latter was working in a Sunapee, New Hampshire ice cream parlour, the Anchorage. Tyler was in the area visiting the family-owned holiday resort, Trow-Rico. Perry, then playing in the Jam Band, invited Tyler (who had previously released one single, "When I Needed You", with his own band Chain Reaction, and another, "You Should Have Been Here Yesterday", with William Proud And The Strangeurs) to join him in a Cream -styled rock combo. Together with fellow Jam Band member Tom Hamilton (b. 31 December 1951, Colorado Springs, Colorado, USA; bass) and new recruits Joey Kramer (b. 21 June 1950, the Bronx, New York City, New York, USA; drums) and Ray Tabano (guitar), the band's founding line-up was complete. However, Tabano was quickly replaced by the former member of Justin Tyme, Earth Inc., Teapot Dome and Cymbals Of Resistance, Brad Whitford (b. 23 February 1952, Winchester, Massachusetts, USA). After playing their first gig at the Nipmuc Regional High School, the band took the name Aerosmith (rejecting other early monikers including Hookers). Their popularity throughout the Boston area grew rapidly, and a triumphant gig at Max's Kansas City, witnessed by Clive Davis, led to a recording contract with Columbia Records. In 1973 Aerosmith secured a minor chart placing with their self-titled debut album. Although its attendant single, "Dream On", initially peaked at number 59, it became a Top 10 hit in April 1976. Get Your Wings inaugurated a fruitful working relationship with producer Jack Douglas. Nationwide tours established the quintet as a major attraction, a position consolidated by the highly successful Toys In The Attic, which has now sold in excess of six million copies worldwide. A fourth album, Rocks, achieved platinum status within months of its release. Aerosmith maintained their pre-eminent position with Draw The Line and the powerful Live! Bootleg, but despite popular acclaim, they failed to gain the approbation of many critics who dubbed the band "derivative", particularly of Led Zeppelin. Tyler's physical resemblance to Mick Jagger, and his foil-like relationship with guitarist Perry, also inspired comparisons with the Rolling Stones, with whom they shared several musical reference points. In 1978 the 2005-07-10T00:50:52-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Everything-Aerosmith--27269.aspx A Close Look into the Successes of the Band Metallica A Close Look into the Successes of the Band Metallica A successful twenty years in the music industry is an amazing accomplishment. Bands come and go all the time. They shine brightly for a while, but eventually disappear. So how has the metal band, Metallica, stayed in the running? Metallica has been able to stay in the mainstream because of its members, music, and financial stability. This legendary band has broken new ground and continues to stay one step ahead of everyone else. In the late 70's and early 80's, there was a new wave of music that was hitting the world. This was known as the New Wave of British Heavy Metal. Bands such as The Ramones and Motorhead influenced a young, impressionable Lars Ulrich (P Ward). After attending many live performances, Ulrich aspired to form a band of his own. In the summer of 81, Lars searched the LA area for fellow fans and musicians. After failing to find a band, Ulrich then decided to place an ad in a local magazine named Recycler (Hadland 1). The Recycler fell into the hands of a die-hard fan of heavy metal. James Hetfield came across the ad and contacted Lars. On May 9th, Lars and James met in Newport Beach, CA ("Biography"). At first, James was not impressed with Lars's drumming. His timing was a little off and one of the cymbals on his drum set fell over every time it was struck. James did not want to pursue making a band with Lars at the time. Three months later, James received a phone call from Lars. "I've got a track saved for my band on Brian Slagel's new Metal Blade label." (Hadland 1). James could not refuse this enticing offer. It seemed that joining forces with Lars might end up being a rather good decision for James. On October 15, 1981, Metallica was born. Hetfield and Ulrich then recruited Lloyd Grant. The three recorded "Hit The Lights" for the album "Metal Massacre". James provided vocals as well as rhythm guitar and bass guitar. Lars covered drums and Lloyd played lead guitar. Later Ron McGoveny joins Metallica, as its bass player and Dave Mustaine replaced Grant on lead guitar. Not long after Ron was kicked out for not cooperating with the ideals of the band. James and Lars needed a new bassist. Brian Slagel recommended a remarkable Cliff Burton. Both Lars and James 2005-07-10T00:42:51-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Close-Look-into-the-Successes-of-the-Band-Metallica-27268.aspx American X Review American X - Review American History X'' shows how two Los Angeles brothers are drawn into a neo-Nazi skinhead gang, and why one decides to free himself. In telling their stories, the film employs the language of racism--the gutter variety and more sophisticated variations. The film is always interesting and sometimes compelling, and it contains more actual provocative thought than any American film on race since ``Do the Right Thing.'' But in trying to resolve the events of four years in one day, it leaves its shortcuts showing. The film stars Edward Norton as Derek, a bright kid who has become the leader of a skinhead pack in Venice Beach, Calif.; he's the lieutenant of a shadowy adult neo-Nazi (Stacy Keach). One night two black kids attempt to steal Derek's car, as the result of a playground feud, and he shoots them dead. He's convicted of murder and sent to prison for three years. His kid brother Danny (Edward Furlong) idolizes him, and to some degree steps into his shoes--although he lacks Derek's intelligence and gift for rabble-rousing rhetoric. Then Derek gets out of prison and tries to find a new direction for himself and Danny. Their backdrop is a family that consists of a chronically sick mother (Beverly D'Angelo) and two sisters. Their father, a fireman, was shot and killed by black addicts while fighting a fire in a crack house in a black neighborhood. On a TV news show, the grief-stricken Derek blames his father's death on a laundry list of far-right targets. Later we learn it wasn't just his father's death that shaped him, but his father's dinner table conversation; his father tutors him in racism, but the scene feels like tacked-on motivation, and the movie never convincingly charts Derek's path to race hatred. The scariest and most convincing scenes are the ones in which we see the skinheads bonding. They're led by Derek's brilliant speechmaking and fueled by drugs, beer, tattoos, heavy metal and the need all insecure people feel to belong to a movement greater than themselves. It is assumed in their world (the beaches and playgrounds of the Venice area of L.A.) that all races stick together and are at undeclared war with all others. Indeed the race hatred of the skinheads is mirrored (with different words and haircuts) by the other local ethnic groups. Hostile tribalism is an epidemic here. The film, written 2005-07-10T00:40:37-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/American-X-Review-27267.aspx Vanessa Ewing Feminism In Mainstream Hollywood Cinema Vanessa Ewing - Feminism In Mainstream Hollywood Cinema Mainstream Hollywood cinema has for decades represented an erotic realm by using language and images of our patriarchal culture. It has satisfied and reinforced the masculine ego and repressed the desire of women. Feminist film theorist, Laura Mulvey's essay, 'Visual Pleasure and Narrative Cinema' published in 1975 has proved to be one of the most influential articles in the whole of contemporary film theory. Mulvey's essay is heavily invested in theory. The essay makes use of Freudian psychoanalytic theory (in a version influenced by Jacques Lacan) to not only highlight sexual differences and pleasures within cinema but to discover the patterns of fascination that have moulded us. She used it to ground her account of gendered subjectivity, desire, and visual pleasure. Mulvey has used psychoanalysis as a political weapon to uncover the ways in which patriarchal society has structured the sexual subject within cinema. It is citied as "the founding document in feminist film theory" (Modleski 1989), as providing "the theoretical grounds for the rejection of Hollywood and its pleasures" (Penley 1988), and even as setting out feminist film theory's "axioms" (Silverman, quoted in Byars 1991). (1) In this essay in intend to briefly summarise Mulvey's essay and highlight what I consider to be her key themes and how they relate to psychoanalytic theory and perspectives of feminism criticism. In the second half of this essay I will apply these main themes from Mulvey's essay to Michael Powell's 1960 classic horror film, "Peeping Tom". Mulvey begins her essay by saying that the patriarchal society is a phallocentric society. I believe this means that it recognises the male gender and the sexuality of men as the hegemonic norm. However, phallocentrism depends, in Freudian terms, on the image of the castrated woman. This image gives some sort of order to the world that the male dominated conception of society, suggests a masculine subject is at the core of all social interchanges. Since the woman represents the absence of a penis, ('lack' of phallus) she highlights the fear of castration. This is important for the foundation of the male subject. Women are second-class citizens, allowed only to participate in the male 'symbolic order' through having a child that is nurtured to accept the 'symbolic' norm. One of Mulvey's first key themes is to do with the 'cinema' offering a number of sensual pleasures. She notes that Freud had referred 2005-07-04T22:06:03-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Vanessa-Ewing-Feminism-In-Mainstream-Hollywood-Cinema-27252.aspx Satanism In Music There has been a long trend amongst the herd to propagate hysteria and Xtian-defined qualities of Satanism - whether the propagators spread these distortions knowingly or, in the more popular capacity, unknowingly. This, to a Satanist, is probably old news yet the masses continue to heed and disseminate the Xtian bias towards us. This promulgation is possible through many cleverly disguised mediums, and music is certainly no exception. Heavy metal in particular made billions of dollars from the imagery, symbolism, and convoluted versions of Satanism - all the while, the masses (and yes, even those who claim to be a bit too "liberal" for Xtian indoctrination) equate cheesy stage gimmicks, androgyny, and mass marketing as their idea of what Satanism is. Unfortunately, it was done in such an irresponsible and Xtian way that the masses were programmed with self-relatable, albeit delusional, definitions for what we Satanists know better. (One fact that still escapes me to this day is that there exist an entire sector of people who believe that a Xtian can define a Satanist better than a Satanist can. With that mentality, you may as well have let Hitler speak for the Jews.) Of course, a larger problem blankets the entire issue - the masses have swallowed Xtian ethics and "ideology" so thoroughly that, although they don't happen to open their eyes and realize what ideology they are practicing, they continue to work within the Xtian mindset. For decades, society only had such a definition to work with. Today, there shouldn't be an excuse. I feel that fellow Satanist Peggy Nadramia put it best in an issue of The Black Flame (Volume 5, Numbers 1 & 2) when she said, "... we will define what a Satanist is, not Bob Larson or any other outsider, Xtian or otherwise. We are the first group of people in human history who have come together under that title and taken it for ourselves; we are the archivists of Satanic history and the caretakers of Satanic philosophy, and we will not have others defining, delimiting or categorizing Satanists or Satanism." This is a valid point, considering all of the Xtian fundamentalists, heavy metal bands, and a slew of other groups and people who assume that Satanism can be put into different categories when, in fact, it cannot. For those not in-the-know, the term "Satanism" was formally established as a religion in 1966 - 2005-06-30T05:01:42-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Satanism-In-Music--27202.aspx Classification Essay: American Music Are you a music fan? Of course you are, everybody is. 2005-06-30T04:52:19-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Classification-Essay-American-Music-27199.aspx Art History The Landscapes Of Patrick Collins The Landscapes Of Patrick Collins’, Art History Patrick Collins' landscapes directly connect to his childhood, in that he often spent his early days venturing into the Irish countryside. Such adventures allowed his affinity for nature and keen observational sense to thrive. Throughout his painting career, Collins pulled many of his subjects from boyhood memory. Rather than relying directly on the land itself, he focused on his remembrances of the land, enabling each painting to stand independent, with an internal logic and unique meaning (Ruane, 59). Furthermore, such depictions of memory liken to poetry, as Collins' paintings delve deep into the world of imagination, evoking emotion of the past and present. Although this sense of mystical autonomy encompasses the whole of Collins' works his themes and techniques, however, vary over the course of his painting. Color, brushstroke, use of light, and composition mature from his first pieces to his last. Thus Collins demonstrates a progression of understanding not only in his artistic views, but also in the means which he presents these views in his artwork. St. Anne's Park, Raheny (c. 1946) demonstrates Collins' early style in painting. The thick, layered application of paint shows his abstract detachment from the specific scene. The dark, brooding colors contrast with the highlights of light, adding further to the fairy tale aspect of the piece. Collins' thick, almost busy composition, however, is short-lived as he progresses to a less cluttered canvas. In Barking Dog (1955) a house, tree, and dog are the only subjects to occupy the piece. Empty space becomes apparent as swirling blues and grays fill up the void, pulling the work together. The dark boarder further contains the painting, while the short depth of field allows the illuminated inner rectangle to pop out from the surface, as it hovers under a mist of dry paint. Such a technique adds to the scene's intangible nature, thereby fulfilling Collins' objective. He states, "You don't believe in the thing you're painting, you believe in the thing behind what you're painting. You destroy your object, yet you keep it … You destroy to find another thing" (Ruane 23). Likewise, Spring Morning (1957) embodies the ethereal qualities of Collins' painting, as soft golds meld in a hazy atmosphere. Though abstracted, the natural aspects of the blustery season emanate from the gestural 2005-06-21T03:27:44-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Art-History-The-Landscapes-Of-Patrick-Collins-27055.aspx Good Morning Vietnam Film Review The movie, Good Morning Vietnam, takes place in South Vietnam where Adrian Cronauer, played by Robin Williams, is stationed as a DJ while the Vietnam War is going on. When Cronauer first comes into Vietnam it is still just a police action but throughout the movie you can see the problems unravel and the war escalates. In the early sixties the war was just seen by everyone as a police action and will be over soon and everyone will come home. As Cronauer states, “the war is not just being fought in the hills”. It was moving down into the streets of the cities. Good Morning Vietnam portrays how the war escalated and how easy it was to get involved. An important scene in the movie showed how the war was growing. When Adrian Cronauer was asked to leave by Tuan (Cronauer’s friend and also a VC bomber) and a few seconds later the bar is blown up, the scene was inside the city. This shows and proves that the war was moving down into the city streets. This was an indication that the idea that this was going to be finished quickly, a view that many in the United States had, was wrong. The United States was losing control of the war and they were not expecting that and were not ready for it. In reality this is what was really happening and people were seeing it on television and started to protest against the war. With the burning of draft cards, demonstrations and riots, the turbulent sixties became marked by civil unrest. In the movie, close to the end, there were segments that showed some actual scenes from the war. When these pictures were shown on the nightly news and the American people saw them, they had every right to be upset. To some people they were seeing their children dying and they didn’t know for what they were dying for. They began to question what their government was telling them. The millions that were against the war used this distrust to question other “truths” that they had been told, including the use of illegal drugs. The idea that that the government might be lying about one thing made some people ask if it was lying about everything. This distrust turned the sixties into a time of 2005-06-21T03:18:35-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Good-Morning-Vietnam-Film-Review-27052.aspx Harold & Maude Freedom Harold & Maude – Freedom This movie is a story about freedom. It delves into the depths of the spiritual side of freedom, and levels off into the more tangible realm of concrete freedoms. It also has a deal of social commentary, and a hinting outlook on a different type of morality. This film brings all these aspects together, along with a great deal of humor, to try to put across a point. The point of this movie is, be free with yourself, to try to show a little humor, and to poke fun at some of the things in our society that needs poking. The main point of the film is freedom, both spiritual and concrete. Maude is the embodiment of these freedoms in the movie. She shows this by being very free with others property, not letting anything get in her way once she sets about to do something, and by doing that which makes her happy. The way in which Maude is free with other’s property, usually cars, is her way of telling people that they do not have a hold on things, that it is best to love it while it is there for it may not be tomorrow. She also uses this in order to make herself happy, by trying a variety of different cars, each different, in order to see how each feels and how each handles itself. Maude’s attitude of letting nothing stand in her way is best illustrated by the tree that she transplants. She cannot stand to see the poor thing suffocating from the pollution and starving from lack of sunlight. She feels it necessary to liberate it, to take it where it may grow. She and Harold go about this. She will not let anything stop her, not a lack of tools, not the police, nothing. She accomplishes her goal, and does it well. This point is also well illustrated by Maude’s help in getting Harold out of being drafted. She aided him in this endeavor and they succeeded well. Her final triumph of freedom is the choice she has made of ending her life. She desires to end her life at the age of 80, the time she feels it would be best for her to go. This above all other things demonstrates 2005-06-21T03:07:21-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Harold-amp-Maude-Freedom-27048.aspx Rock Musicians Every rock musician wants to be well known. They usually want it, not for money, but for the idea of having fans. Popularity and number of fans are two differences between rock musicians. We can classify rock musicians in three groups according to their popularity. The first group consists of rock musicians who are just known in their town. This kind of musicians are usually new and don’t have any records. You can listen to them at local festivals or at local nightclubs. Whenever you go a local celebration you can see one of them playing guitar on a stand and singing some songs that you have never heard before. This group of musicians have a small number of fans which are mostly their friends. Their concerts and the bars where they play aren’t very crowded. My friend Dave is a very good example to this group. He doesn’t have any records yet but he is playing at Mandy’s on Friday nights and he has a small group of fans who always go to listen to him on Fridays. Rock musicians in the next category are rockers who are known nationwide. This kind of musician has records that are sold in their country. At every music market in their country you can easily find their records, even in a small town in a dead part of the country. After a new record they usually take a tour around their country. Also, they are more popular and have more fans than the first group. You have to go to famous nightclubs to listen to them live. Teoman, a Turkish rock musician, is an example to this group. You can find his records in any music market in Turkey. After a new record, he had always been on tour which consist of 20-25 cities in Turkey and his concerts are very much fun for his hundreds and thousands of fans. If he is not on tour, you can go to listen to him live at Barfly, a famous nightclub in Istanbul. Another group includes rock musicians who are known worldwide. They are the musicians whose records are sold all over the world. Also, after a new record they give concerts in the big cities of the world. Unlike the other two groups of rock musicians, you cannot listen to them live in nightclubs. You have to go to a concert which thousands of fans 2005-06-19T06:45:39-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Rock-Musicians--26953.aspx PETER ILICH TCHAIKOVSKY Peter Ilich Tchaikovsky, a Russian composer, the foremost of the 19th century, was born in Votkinsk, in the western Ural area of the country in the year 1840. Even as a boy, Peter Tchaikovsky was said to be emotional, intense, and complex. From his earliest years, Peter's emotions spanned the gamut from extremely happy to intensely depressed. History recalls that Peter Tchaikovsky was a headstrong, impetuous youth. The complex boy became a complex man. Brilliantly intellectual, Tchaikovsky at first opted to study law. However, well into his law studies, Tchaikovsky determined that the profession was an ill suited choice for someone of his emotional temperament. Fortunately, Peter Tchaikovsky was also talented musically - gifted, in fact - and he was accepted into the Conservatory of St. Petersburg to study music. Tchaikovsky mastered the fundamentals of composition quickly and began writing original compositions within months of entering the conservatory. It was as if he were driven to write, so many hours did he dedicate to the task. But considering his temperament, it was characteristic of Tchaikovsky - the intensity and the perfectionism. In fact, Tchaikovsky was so intent that his music be his best that if he did not consider a piece perfect, he tore it up. His teachers at the Conservatory of St. Petersburg included Russian composer and pianist Anton Rubinstein, from whom Tchaikovsky subsequently took advanced instructions in orchestration. In 1866 composer-pianist Nicholas Rubinstein, Anton's brother, obtained for Tchaikovsky the post of teacher of harmony at the Moscow Conservatory. There the young composer met dramatist Aleksandr Nikolayevich Ostrovsky, who wrote the libretto for Tchaikovsky's first opera, The Voyevoda in 1868. In 1876, a wealthy widow named Nadejda von Meck heard the music written by the young Tchaikovsky. She was so impressed by it that she offered to financially underwrite his composition efforts. Her only stipulation was that they correspond only in writing and that they never meet in person. Tchaikovsky consented, though the stipulation was odd. And despite the boundary the widow von Meck had set, the friendship flourished. For fourteen years, Tchaikovsky poured out his heart in his letters to the widow, telling her his hopes, frustrations, impressions, and even disappointments. And for fourteen years, her financial assistance allowed Tchaikovsky the freedom to compose. With time, however, Tchaikovsky became a brilliant success and he no longer needed his benefactress's assistance. He never regretted the friendship, though odd in nature, as 2005-06-19T06:39:25-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/PETER-ILICH-TCHAIKOVSKY--26951.aspx Review of Great Expecations Movie versus the book Review of Great Expecations Movie (versus Book) "I'm not going to tell this story the way it happened. I'm going to tell it the way I remember it." This is how Finn, Ethan Hawke, introduces the movie based on Charles Dickens' Great Expectations. “Great Expectations” updates Charles Dickens' novel by setting it in modern times instead of the 1810s to the 1830s. It changes the story from rural England and London to the Florida and New York City. The movie follows the romance of two people Finn and Estella (played by, Gwyneth Paltrow) from childhood to adulthood. "Great Expectations" is a story about how love can separate a person from the people who love him best, and from his own best instincts. Finn rejects the honest and simple man, Joe (played by, Chris Cooper), who raises him. He calls up every conflict people ever feel between desiring for the larger world and wishing to remain loyal to the smaller one they come from. “Great Expectations” is a story that the public can relate to because at some point, everyone goes through the struggles that Finn must battle. It shows that possessions and wealth do not change who people are inside, and that finding one’s self can be a long process. What stands out in Great Expectations, even more than the wonderful performances, is the picture making. The camera moves in sensuous ways making the movie seem ravishing. The movie begins in a quiet Florida fishing village in the ‘70s. Finn Bell is a ten year-old orphan boy who lives with his sister (who runs off one night and is never seen from again) and her boyfriend, Joe. One afternoon, while drawing the fish in the shallow Gulf waters, an escaped convict, Lustig (played by Robert DeNiro), rises out of the water grabs the boy and scares him into bringing food and tools to help him break out of his shackles. Finn shows Lustig kindness, an act that is not forgotten, even after they make their separate ways. Even though Finn was scared of Lustig and could of report him or not help him at all, he chose to be very nice and not only he did not tell on him but also brought him painkillers and alcohol. I think Lustig knew that Finn was scared of him and would probably do what he was told but he was somewhat surprised and 2005-06-17T09:21:10-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Review-of-Great-Expecations-Movie-versus-the-book-26899.aspx A Brief Look At The History Of Sculpture A Brief Look At The History Of Sculpture Throughout the history of civilization man has often made monuments in many varied forms symbolic of the cultures they live in. These monuments are usually represented through arts of architecture, landscaping, painting, and sculpture. These diverse forms of art have their own unique qualities, all of which can be accented with sculpture in some way. As sculpture usually relates closely to the other arts in expression and style, it still relies on all of the social aspects of the society in which it resides for its meaning and purpose. The three-dimensional and long-lasting qualities contribute to the wide use of sculpture as a cultural expression of the beliefs and ideals of man. Mostly these beliefs are displayed in varied forms such as designs or decorative additions like religious symbols of idols or gods, civic leaders, beings of myth or legend and other figures historically or socially significant to the society in which these creations are found. These images are often fashioned as aesthetic carvings or figures adorning buildings, fountains, jewelry, memorials, housewares, and countless other items both public and private. Among the many functions of the art, sculptures in their many forms serve as artifacts of the societies they were formed in. These artifacts do a great deal to tell us of the culture of the people--what their government was like, the aspects of daily life, and the religious beliefs of the people. There exist three categories that define most any sculpture: relief’s, linear, and full-round, which are classified by their appearance. These categories each have different limitations: full-round can be viewed from any angle, relief’s are one sided sculptures projecting from a surface, whereas linear deals with materials such as pipe or wires, or other numerous other objects, resulting in a two-dimensional appearance. Sculptors often add texture to their work through the use of different materials that can be pounded, molded, carved, or shaped into a three-dimensional form. However, the material typically used by a culture depends upon what is readily available geographically, such as the wooden idols in Africa, or the marble statues in Rome. Though any material can be used (depending on the desired result), the prevailing mediums have been stone, clay, bronze, and wood. Unfortunately most historical artifacts made out of less durable materials have not withstood the test 2005-06-17T08:58:49-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Brief-Look-At-The-History-Of-Sculpture-26892.aspx Death Metal Another controversial kind of music Death Metal: Another controversial kind of music We can say that the birth of Death Metal was inspired by cult thrash metal bands like Sodom, Destruction (both German), Slayer and Dark Angel in the USA. The sound was very deep and heavy, and the lyrics was again concerning controversial arguments like war, death, sickness, and religion. In 1986 Slayer's cult album Reign In Blood, an absolute masterpiece in metal, caused the increase of the following in extreme metal music, and, some years later the mixing of metal, hardcore and the need to go "beyond" gave life to the darkest form of metal music. Death Metal. Again, many young people began to play that music, and so, in the late eighties and early nineties, the Death Metal scene was counting so much bands that is really impossible to mention them all. For a while, Death Metal primary bands were Sepultura from Brazil, with their intelligent mixing of standards for the genre and a touch of tribalism, Carcass from England, an unique band whose lyrics were written by the drummer, student in a Medical Centre and obsessed by sickness and surgery. Their shocking debut Reek Of Putrefaction and the following Symphonies Of Sickness are famous for their disgusting artwork, consisting in an homemade collage of pictures taken from Medical Encyclopedias, like burnt corpses, dismembered torsos and funny stuff like that. A real must for the lovers of the genre was surely Left Hand Path by the Swedish Entombed, a band born from the seminal ashes of Nihilist in the end of the eighties. The sound was so heavy, thanks to the guitars chorded two semitones lower than the normal, drum set sounds like explosions and the voice of L.G. Petrov, most monster than human. In Sweden and Scandinavia in general, the album really gave birth to thousands of clones, and the sound soon became a cliché to make distinction from bands from the rest of the world. Soon, Death Metal was divided in two kinds of sounds: the American one (especially prolific was Florida state, with such bands like Morbid Angel, Death, Atheist, Obituary and so on) more technical oriented and clearly recorded (famous was the producer Scott Burns), and the European, more direct and radical, with bands as Unleashed, Grave, Dismember, Merciless whose crunchy guitar sound and low pitched riffs was a trademark for the genre. Some years passed and the sound evolved obviously 2005-06-16T00:41:06-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Death-Metal-Another-controversial-kind-of-music-26860.aspx Art Theory Leading into the Eighteenth Century Art Theory leading into the 18th Century The argument of color verses design originated in the Baroque, but extended much further into the eighteenth century in terms of theory. Roger de Piles was the father of this argument based on coloris versus disegno and the Poussinists versus the Rubenists and so on. He joined the Academy in 1699, right on the verge of the Rococo and basically formed the argument for color, rather than classical design in his Cours de Peinture par Principes in 1708. Up until Rubens artwork, the classical style of painting was preferred with a focus mainly on “straight lines, right angles, triangular arrangement of forms, balance, symmetry, and so on” (Minor 367). De Piles believed that color appealed more to human’s emotions and that was what truly great art was meant to do. He therefore obviously chose Ruben’s work as superior to Poussin’s. This was known as the Quarrel between the Ancients and the Moderns, with the Moderns prevailing in the eighteenth century . Ruben’s work was monumental in shaping the painting style during the next century. His paintings inspired artist’s styles such as Watteau, Gainsborough, and Boucher. Through de Piles arguments within the academy and Ruben’s rejection of the classical style the eighteenth century painting theory was born. This essay will attempt to follow this movement from the classical style that dominated the baroque with Poussin to the shift towards Rubens at the end of the century and end with its influence on art theory in the eighteenth century. Throughout most of the Baroque the classical was preferred in painting. Poussin’s paintings are usually used as perfect examples of baroque classicism, but the idea of painting in the classic mode goes much further than this. “Literary theory on ideas of painting went back at least to Alberti” (Puttfarken, Roger de Piles’ Theory of Art 2). The Academy wished to move painting into a more serious and advanced form of art comparable with poetry and writings of the greats from antiquity. The themes chosen for these paintings were usually in the history category and followed strict visual rules. The entire composition would be the core of the painting with an emphasis on drawing. These paintings have clear lines defining each object and are placed in an orderly manor. This order can be read as very complex with an exact sequence like literature and is 2005-06-09T04:11:33-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Art-Theory-Leading-into-the-Eighteenth-Century-26846.aspx Funeral Stela of Menthuhotpe from the cemetery at Abydos Visual Analysis of Funeral Stela of Menthuhotpe from the cemetery at Abydos Several weeks ago I visited the Museum of Man- specifically the exhibit of Egyptian artifacts. I observed the Funerary Stela of Menthuhotpe. This piece is obviously from the early Egyptians, probably during the Old Kingdom Dynasty, which spanned several thousand years around 2000 B.C.. The piece’s resemblance to the reliefs during this time period is striking (one example of similar work is the relief in Ti’s mastaba which shows him watching a hippo hunt created between 2450 and 2350 B.C.). This is an example of a stela or stele. A stela is a carved or inscribed stone slab or pillar. This piece could be a stele carved in sandstone, or perhaps, painted limestone. Paint used in this Although the Museum of Man calls it a stela, it reminds me of a stele- which Gardner’s Western Perspective defines as a carved stone slab erected to commemorate a historical event or, in some other cultures, a grave (p. 23). The similarity of these two definitions is striking, so obviously the two terms refer to the same type of art. Whatever it is called, it is obviously what is represented in this example. This stela re-creation is about 2.5 feet tall which could make sense if it were simply a relief placed in the tomb of a noble person or royalty. My initial thought is that this piece seems too small. If it were in fact placed within the tomb, it is an appropriate size, although portrayals subjects in isolation are rarely found in early Egyptian art. Typically portraits of this size would be memorials to the deceased, though this was a practice more common to the Romans during the Hadriac Empire, than to the early Egyptians. I have to wonder if this re-creation is a representation of a much larger relief whose scale may have been significant enough to cover an entire wall. The composition, or arrangement of figures in this piece, focus on the individual who is centrally located. He is framed by a solid strip which borders him on three sides, and is capped by multicolored stripes which line the top of this slightly erratic piece. The multicolored stripes draw the eye vertically downward to the human depiction. These colorful elements, though interesting, seem to 2005-06-01T02:11:18-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Funeral-Stela-of-Menthuhotpe-from-the-cemetery-at-Abydos-26807.aspx Not Music To My Ears An Opinion Paper on Pop Music Not Music To My Ears Today's current music scene has steadily become filled with pre-packaged assembly line bands and singers. This teen oriented pop phenomenon is repulsive. I see the so-called bands and singers for what they really are. They are passing trends made special, just for the teens, with all image and no real talent. For their own good, I can only hope these brainwashed teens will grow out of this horrible phase. Fabricated bands such as O-Town, N*Sync, and The Backstreet Boys exhibit a minimum level of talent. The Backstreet Boys, referred to as BSB, for example were initially actors trying to get a job in Orlando, Florida, a virtual hotbed for aspiring young stars. None had any musical past history, however they were hired on an audition for a band because they are marketable. As we all know sex appeal has the power to market anything, and teens have money to burn on CD's and any product containing the bands name. We have all seen teens at the mall buying boy band paraphernalia such as Calendars, mugs, and pens. They will purchase just about anything with the band name imprinted on it. The bands and record companies make their money not in record sales, but in revenue form this merchandise. An article from the Montreal Gazette written in July 1998 states that boy bands are a "Mass-marketed phenomenon, manufactured for overnight success." Not one of the five members of the BSB can play a musical instrument. I went to the official Backstreet Boys website and learned that out of over 40 songs they released, the band only wrote three of them. Is it just me, or aren't bands supposed to write their own songs and play musical instruments? How they can be referred to as "boys" in the first place I will never comprehend, they are all men in their twenties. These posers show teenyboppers that it is okay to be uninspired. Trans Continental president and music producer Lou Perlman has created such "Boy bands" as The Backstreet Boys and N*Sync. His latest project, an ABC network show in collaboration with MTV called appropriately enough "Making the band", has tracked the weekly progress of his latest super group invention O-Town. I have had the unfortunate displeasure of viewing one episode where their 2005-05-16T06:24:14-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Not-Music-To-My-Ears-An-Opinion-Paper-on-Pop-Music-26638.aspx A Look At Picasso and Guernica Art Piece A Look At Picasso and Guernica Picasso's Guernica is unique and unlike any other photograph or painting of a historical war scene. Historical photographs show scenes and capture moments in time, but when viewing them an intangible "wall" exists between the viewer and the photograph. The difference between photographs and original paintings is that the painting allows the viewer to break through the "wall" and actually experience the feelings and emotions expressed in the painting. "We only see what we look at and to look is act of choice." ("Ways of Seeing" 8) "The photographer's way of seeing is reflected in his choice of subject, they are showing you what they want you to see." ("Ways of Seeing" 10) Photographs are taken for a reason; there are many other angles or other scenes a photographer can choose from and it is up to the photographer to decide which one the viewer sees. In essence, the viewer only sees one aspect of the image captured with the lens of the camera. For example, "when only the head of a figure is visible in a picture which appeals to visual thinking-as distinguished, for example, from a news photograph which many make use of the sense of sight merely for the purpose of informing us of what went on in a certain place-that figure is always to be seen as being incomplete." (Arnheim 11) The eye cannot continue beyond the borders of the photograph and the wholeness of the picture is lost. In a painting, the artist has painted all of the elements to be seen simultaneously. "The spectator may need time to examine each element of the painting but whenever he reaches a conclusion the simultaneity of the whole painting is here to reverse or quality his conclusion." ("Ways of Seeing" 26) A painting maintains its own authority, the painting does not capture momentary appearances it creates its' own. In doing so the viewer becomes a part of the painting, when the viewer steps away from the painting he is no longer an influence or a part of the painting. Paintings can not be seen in two places at the same time, "when the camera reproduces a painting, it destroys the uniqueness of its image." ("Ways of Seeing"13) The uniqueness is destroyed because the painting now travels to the spectator rather then the 2005-05-15T02:04:18-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Look-At-Picasso-and-Guernica-Art-Piece-26608.aspx Cinematic Techniques in the Film The 400 Blows Cinematic Techniques in the Film The 400 Blows The extraordinary film The 400 Blows (Francois Truffaut, 1959) skillfully uses cinematic devices appropriately within the context of the theme. Part of the underlying theme of this movie as explained by Truffaut himself is, "... to portray a child as honestly as possible..."(Writing About Film, 1982). It is the scenes in this movie that are most helpful in disclosing the overall theme of the film. Within the scenes, the camera angles in this film play an important role in accentuating the emotions behind the scene. The camera angles used in this film will be the primary focus of this paper. The high angle shots utilized in The 400 Blows are effective in helping to develop the overall feel of a scene. This movie uses the high angle shot in three different scenes to evoke three different emotions and it still works extremely well. The opening sequence uses a series of high angle shots to assist in establishing a feeling of childhood innocence and indeed, the child in this film, Antoine Dionel (Jeanne-Pierre Leaud), starts out innocent. The camera focuses of the city buildings and the sky above. As shown from a ground point of view, the buildings are larger than life and intimidating. This is how most children view the world, as being large and intimidating. Take, for example, the scenario of dropping a child off for his/her first day of school. Most of them are devastated because they have to deal with a world that is larger than the one they know, and that is intimidating. The sky is vast and innocent, symbolizing a child's mind. Children have incredible imaginations and are also innocent by nature. There is a definite correlation here between the angle selected and the sense of childhood innocence. However, this particular camera angle does not always hold the same meaning in every shot. A latter high angle shot involves the elementary school teacher. Mr. Bigey (Georges Flamant), the teacher, is first demonstrated in this film by using a high angle close-up. This angle presents the teacher as a figure of authority and rule. Furthermore it establishes a feeling control. Humans are most likely to look up to, figuratively speaking, figures of authority and control. As to follow with the storyline, the teacher 2005-05-15T01:58:14-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Cinematic-Techniques-in-the-Film-The-400-Blows-26605.aspx Statuette of a Youth Greek Art History Paper Statuette of a Youth Ancient Greek art set the bar for artists around the world for thousands of years and still does today. Its sophistication peaked during the Classical Period which has been called the “Golden Age” of Greek art. The idea of being able to make the world and people around oneself seem flawless was captured through their art. From the usage of geometric shapes to the idea of symmetry helped to give way to the idea of equilibrium, a balance, to which the Greeks held as one idea of perfection. Many sculptures in Greek art took qualities of a person and made them bigger, stronger, and more beautiful. They took nature broke it down and rebuilt it to make it perfect in the eye of the artist. Apollo, the Greek god of the sun, was always pictured as the perfection of a youthful man. He was strong, handsome, and intelligent. The Statuette of a Youth was a cast bronze sculpture supposedly of the god Apollo. It is from the Early Classical Greek period, made around 470 B.C. The statue depicts the young Greek man reaching out towards something. The Statuette of a Youth is a typical Greek sculpture; he has one foot forward, one arm down by his side, and a solemn look on his face. This pose is much like that of an archaic sculpture but, there is much more detail and realistic qualities to his form which makes him from the Early Classical period in Greek art. It is similar to the archaic Kouras from Attica in the sense that this pose puts off the impression of strength and of an athlete and he has thick ankles which support and stabilize the statue. Since, this sculpture is supposedly of the god Apollo who was used throughout ancient Greek art as the perfect male form; it is understandable that the statuette has a muscular idyllic build. When taking notes on the sculpture one can still see how geometric shapes are used as the building blocks and the basis of his figure. There is a triangle from the shoulders to the abdomen, cylinders are used for his legs and arms and finger, a sphere for his head, triangles for his nose, and rectangles for his feet; however, they are fluid and there are natural curves to his body. Furthermore, his pose is natural, it is realistic. One can 2005-04-30T03:55:42-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Statuette-of-a-Youth-Greek-Art-History-Paper-26579.aspx Emo Music The Great Deceit Opinion Essay Emo: The Great Deceit Argumentative Essay Up on stage, a skinny white boy dressed with thick rimmed glasses, a striped tee shirt from the 80’s, a pair of torn jeans and black converse sneakers strums his guitar and sings out “You filthy whore Shut up and swallow my pride for me move closer and drive further suck on the end of this dick that cum lead”. The boy is the lead singer of a band called Glassjaw whose musical focus is the genre of Emo, (emotional type of alternative punk music). This boy, hidden by his exterior look, sings the same message as his thuggish black rapping counterpart. The question is why doesn’t society comment on his language and blatant disregard for women? Emo has some how escaped the feminist persecution. Because male Emo artists demean women from a passive position in which the males are seen as the weak partner in a relationship as opposed to the dominant position prominent in rap music, Emo has succeeded in fooling its audience and not allowing them to realize that the genre has still reduced women to sexual muses and heartbreakers through its lyrics and imagery. The Emo genre shares its roots with many other musical genres of today. Its emotional roots come from the 80’s from bands like the Cure, and the Smiths. After nearly twenty years of developing, Emo has become a major genre in today’s musical society. The genre is based on capturing man’s emotional pain and putting it into lyrics; hence the title of Emo meaning emotional. The most prevalent type of pain in Emo is the pain of failed relationships between these male singers and the women in their lives. The artists present themselves from a passive position to display the pain women cause. “She’s the blade and I’m just paper” a lyric from the band Sugarcult, shows the emotion that the men place in their lyrics. The woman is the one that cuts him up; the woman is the one who is causing the problems. All Emo bands use the theme of pain cause by females to inspire their lyrics. A band that exemplifies the portrayal of men as the victim in the game of love is Taking Back Sunday. 2005-04-30T03:45:56-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Emo-Music-The-Great-Deceit-Opinion-Essay-26578.aspx The Origins of Hip Hop and Rap The Origins of Hip-Hop and Rap In the late 1970’s a new, popular form of urban youth culture emerged in the Bronx, New York that changed the face of popular music and American culture. Throughout its development, hip-hop has become a vastly commercialized, inextricable component of popular American culture; however, it took the efforts of many pioneers and innovators to shape modern hip-hop culture and music. By exploring hip-hop’s origins, one can better understand its evolution and its influence on different social groups throughout the United States. There are many misconceptions about what the term hip-hop entails. Many believe hip-hop is synonymous for rap music; however, hip-hop encompasses all the cultural elements of surrounding rap. In its beginning, the hip-hop subculture included deejaying, emceeing, graffiti, and break dancing. These elements contributed greatly to hip-hop, and therefore must be considered when examining the evolution of hip-hop into the major cultural force it has become. Hip hop’s origins begin much farther back than the 1970’s. According to Black Arts literary critic Addison Gayle, Jr., Black Art has always been based on the anger felt by African Americans. Thus, he draws a connection between the Black Arts Movement of the ‘60s and hip hop culture. Hip-hop culture absorbed many of the convictions and aesthetic criteria that evolved out of the Black Arts Movement, including calls for social relevance, originality, and an effort to challenge American mainstream artistic culture (Gladney 291). Graffiti, rap music, and break dancing were all forms of artistic expression within the hip-hop culture. As writer Marvin J. Gladney asserts, “Those who pioneered hip-hop were offering artistic expression designed to cope with urban frustrations and conditions” (Gladney 292). Scholar Cornell West believes that hip-hop is more than just feelings of frustration, but also an outward protest of the poor living conditions in the black ghetto which is intended to reach its listener on a personal level. He explained: lack rap music is primarily the musical expression of the paradoxical cry of desperation and celebration of the black underclass and poor working class, a cry that openly acknowledges and confronts the wave of personal coldheartedness, criminal cruelty, and existential hopelessness in the black ghettos of AfroAmerican. (West 26) Thus, rap developed as a form of artistic expression articulating the urban impoverished experience. As New York City expanded due to the influx of immigrants new forms 2005-04-20T04:14:45-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Origins-of-Hip-Hop-and-Rap-26516.aspx Film Analysis on Monster Monster By Nicholas Pasquesi This is a film based on the true story of Aileen Carol Wuornos, a prostitute who was sentenced to death by the state of Florida after killing seven men in the early 1980’s. Although probably biased, the story forces the audience to relate and actually sympathize for Wuornos and her decision to take justice into her own hands. Oscar winner Charlize Theron shocks the audience both with her appearance and her performance. This film, primarily Charlize Theron, has received quite a bit of attention lately. For starters, Charlize has just recently won the Academy Award for best actress for her performance in this film. Rightfully so I should add. Apart from putting on a few pounds and withstanding hours in the makeup room in order for her to be transformed into an ugly beast, Theron portrayed Wuornos flawlessly. But even more astonishing is the fact that this movie is successful in getting the audience to muster up some sympathy for the serial killer. In fact, at the end of this film I was more convinced in my opposition to capital punishment than I was after seeing The Life of David Gale (another must see). To be honest, I saw this film after reading many reviews about how great Charlize was in this movie. Specifically, how much she had to transform herself into this Wuornos person by shaving off her eyebrows, gaining weight, wearing dentures, and undergoing countless makeup maneuvers. I was really skeptical going into the theater. I was convinced that I would discover Theron was simply given a good makeover and that her character was just latching onto a special effect. I was definitely wrong. Theron’s character (Wuronos) is very well developed. The film starts well in advance to the murders and provides the audience with sufficient background to ‘understand’ Wuronos’s life as a prostitute. The story initiates on the night she was planning to kill herself when she happens to run into a lonely and impassioned…(played by Christina Ricci). The two instantly form a sort of chemistry and the story goes from there. Like I mentioned before, Wuornos is a serial killer. However impartial it is, the scene of Wuronos getting violently raped in the front seat of a car is by far the most harrowing. In fact the other 2005-04-17T18:00:31-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Film-Analysis-on-Monster-26507.aspx David Sculptures David, who was destined to be the second king of Israel, destroyed the Philistine giant Goliath with stone and a sling. Donatello, Verrocchio, Michelangelo, and Bernini each designed a sculpture of David. However, the sculptures are drastically different from one another. Each one is unique in its own certain way. Donatello, whose David was the first life-size nude statue since Classical times, struck a balance between Classicism and the realism by presenting a very real image of an Italian peasant boy in the form of a Classical nude figure. Although Donatello was inspired by Classical figures, he did not choose a Greek youth in his prime as a model for his David. Instead, he chooses a barely developed adolescent boy whose arms appeared weak due to the lack of muscles. After defeating Goliath, whose head lies at David's feet, he rests his sword by his side, almost to heavy to handle. It seems almost impossible that a young boy like David could have accomplished such a task. David himself seems skeptical of his deed as he glances down towards his body. Apparently, David's intellect, faith and courage made up for his lack of build (Fichner-Rathus 331-332). Verrocchio, who also designed a sculpture of David, was the most important and imaginative sculptor of the mid-fifteenth century. This figure of the youthful David is one of the most beloved and famous works of its time. In Verrocchio's David, we see a strong contrast to Donatello's treatment of the same subject. Although both artists choose to portray David as an adolescent, Verrocchio's brave man "appears somewhat older and excludes pride and self-confidence rather than a dreamy gaze of disbelief" (Fichner-Rathus 334). Donatello balanced realistic elements with an idealized Classically inspired torso whereas Verrocchio's goal was absolutely realism in minute details. The sculptures also differ in terms of technique. Donatello's David is mainly a closed-form sculpture. The objects and limbs are centered around an S-curve stance, which balanced his human form. Verrocchio's sculpture is more open. For example, the bared sword and elbow are sticking out, away from the central core. "Donatello's graceful pose had been replaced in the Verrocchio, by a jaunty contrapposto that enhances David's image of self-confidence" (Fichner-Rathus 334). Michelangelo was yet another artist who sculpted David. His reputation as a sculptor was established when he carved his David at the edge of twenty-seven from a single piece of relatively unworkable marble. Unlike the 2005-04-17T04:46:37-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/David-Sculptures-26505.aspx Edgar Degas and Impressionism Edgar Degas and Impressionism The impressionist age was a time of artistic rebellion to the common standards of art in late nineteenth century France. Rather than painting in the traditionalist fashion, focusing on exotic subject matter, powerful figureheads and historic scenes, impressionists painted everyday life as it was. The impressionists were known for using bright, unmixed colors to illustrate luminosity through texture. They opted for less detail in order to create an overall effect. "The impressionists allowed their brushstrokes to retain the liveliness and seeming spontaneity of a sketch." (Encarta 2001) A common technique they used called impasto used thick textural dabs of paint. This technique is seen in many impressionist paintings. What would the impressionist age be without one of it's greatest, Edgar Degas? This leader in impressionism is characterized by his famous and influential paintings, reflecting the life and times of this era. The voyeuristic quality to his paintings gave a different angle to look from. This came along with the invention of the camera. Degas used the idea of cropping pictures and using levels to create a 3D effect, as well as incorporating asymmetrical balance. In addition, impressionist experimented with different mediums, in order to get their desired effect. Hilaire Germain Edgar de Gas was born into a wealthy family on July 19, 1834. It wasn't until later on in life that he adopted his shortened name, Edgar Degas. His father was a banker who was also very interested in the arts, giving young Edgar the direction he needed by taking his to the art museums in Paris. He was devoid of bohemian values, a spreading epidemic among artists emerging at this time. When he was 18, his father provided him with a studio to pursue his career in art. Degas started off painting very traditionalistic pictures, eloquently copying famous works of the Old Masters in the Louvre. It was there that he met Manet, an impressionist who would soon come to introduce Degas to the changing world of art in Paris. Manet was a very big influence on Degas. He brought him to meet his contemporaries Cézanne`, Renoir, Sisley, Monet, and Pisarro, as well as writers Emile` Zola and Edmund Duranty at the Café Guerbois in Paris where they met weekly and discussed art and the world around them. When Prussia moved in on France in 1870-1871 resulting in the outbreak of the Franco-Prussian war, Degas as 2005-03-29T01:34:53-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Edgar-Degas-and-Impressionism-26443.aspx Claude Monet's Biography Claude Monet's Biography Claude Monet was born in Paris on the 14th November, 1840. When he was five years old, he moved to the port town of Le Havre. For much of his childhood, Monet was considered by both his teachers and his parents to be undisciplined and, therefore, unlikely to make a success of his life. Enforcing this impression, Monet showed no interest in inheriting his father's wholesale grocery. The only subject that seemed to spark any interest in the child was painting. He developed a decent reputation in school l for the caricatures he was fond of creating. By the age of fifteen, he was receiving commission for his work, and was finally to become known as the "Father of Impressionism". Monet studied under the painter Boudin, who was obsessed with the idea of painting outdoors. Later Monet left Le Harve to travel Europe, but was recorded as frequently returning to visit his friend of many years. Monet once said about Boudin, "My eyes were finally opened and I understood nature; I learned at the same time to love it.” Monet served for the National Service in the spring of 1862, and lived in Algeria. During this time the landscape and environment was said to have made a profound impact on his work. Boudin had opened his eyes as a painter, he may have even convinced the young painter to break with tradition and finish his paintings outdoors, but he was still too young to truly experience the country's capital. Algeria was just the place and time that he needed. Titled now as the "Father of Impressionism", Monet was always absorbed by the fleeting quality of sunlight. Still, he went far beyond a preoccupation with luminosity and reflections in his works. The art of Monet, gives the appearance of improvisation and spontaneity. His paintings often took a very long time to finish, as he would only paint when the light was falling correctly on every aspect of the painting's subject matter. Monet moved to London in the early 1870's to avoid involvement in the Franco-Prussian War. There he was exposed to the English masters, Constable and Turner. Later, Monet returned again to Le Harvre where he painted the cited painting largely credited with the naming of the entire movement. Never fully content, Monet went to Dieppe, Pourville and Varengeville-sur-Mer. His first wife 2005-03-27T10:37:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Claude-Monet-s-Biography-26413.aspx Kabuki Theater Research Paper Three characters referring to dance, music, and skill represent kabuki in the Japanese language. Kabuki is the traditional Japanese form of theatre. Tradition has it that kabuki was founded in 1603, in the Edo period, by a Shinto priestess named Okuni. Dressed like man, she and her troupe of mainly women performed dances and sketches on a stage set up in the riverbed of the Kamogawa River in Kyoto. Kabuki theatre, in contrast with older Japanese art forms such as Noh, was cultured for the townspeople and not of the upper class. It remains widely popular among the people, and is drawing large audiences even now. Though highly stylized, Kabuki is much like traditional theatrical art. Essential qualities of theatre include the audience, environment, performers, what is being performed, and performance. One of the most important differences between theatre and other performance arts such as film and television is the audience factor. The first kabuki stages were just raised platforms on dry riverbeds. It was not until 1617, that licenses were issued to allow the construction of permanent kabuki theatres. City officials did not allow the theatres to be roofed until 1724. The traditional kabuki stage is a variation of a platform and thrust stage, with the audience sitting on three sides. One unique invention of the kabuki stage is the hanamichi, a walkway from the back of the theatre through the audience to stage right, enabling the actors to make an entrance. First invented in Japan, the revolving stage makes the rapid change of scenery possible. The relationship between the performers and the audience in a kabuki play is a unique one. Inside a kabuki theatre, one would hear shouts of encouragement or recognition from the audience called kakegoe. These shouts consist of the audience praising the actor on stage by referring to the actor's yago, a predecessor of the same name. There may be moments during a play when an actor comes out of his role to address the audience directly, whether to introduce a new rising star or to welcome another actor to the city. The atmosphere in a kabuki theatre is very spirited. One is likely to see the audience eating and drinking freely at the intermissions or even during the performance. The basic themes of kabuki plays involve conflict between the feudalistic system and the human element. Kabuki is above all else an actor's 2005-03-21T01:28:02-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Kabuki-Theater-Research-Paper-26387.aspx Influence of Realism on Literature Influence of Realism on Literature After World War I, American people and the authors among them were left disillusioned by the effects that war had on their society. America needed a literature that would explain what had happened and what was happening to their society. American writers turned to what is now known as modernism. The influence of 19th Century realism and naturalism and their truthful representation of American life and people was evident in post World War I modernism. This paper will try to prove this by presenting the basic ideas and of these literary genres, literary examples of each, and then make connections between the two literary movements. Realism not only depicted American society after World War I accurately and unbiasedly, but also tried to find the solutions brought upon by the suffering created by the war (Elliott 705). The realistic movement of the late 19th century saw authors accurately depict life and it's problems. Realists attempted to "give a comprehensive picture of modern life" (Elliott 502) by presenting the entire picture. They did not try to give one view of life but instead attempted to show the different classes, manners, and stratification of life in America. Realists created this picture of America by combining a wide variety of "details derived from observation and documentation..." to "approach the norm of experience..." (3). Along with this technique, realists compared the "objective or absolute existence" in America to that of the "universal truths, or observed facts of life" (Harvey 12). In other words, realists objectively looked at American society and pointed out the aspects that it had in common with the general truths of existence. This realistic movement evolved as a result of many changes and transitions in American culture. In the late 1800's, the United States was experiencing "swift growth and change" as a result of a changing economy, society, and culture because of an influx in the number of immigrants into America. Realists such as Henry James and William Dean Howells, two of the most prolific writers of the Nineteenth-century, used typical realistic methods to create an accurate depiction of changing American life. William Dean Howells, while opposing idealization, made his "comic criticisms of society" (Bradley 114) by comparing American culture with those of other countries. In his "comic" writings, Howells criticized American morality and ethics but still managed to accurately portray life as it happened. He attacked and 2005-03-19T21:17:07-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Influence-of-Realism-on-Literature-26373.aspx Led Zeppelin Led Zeppelin was one of the hard rock bands of the 70‘s. They were also one of the greatest success stories that ever played hard rock music. They were formed in 1968 in England. The group was one the more popular hard rock groups that performed in the seventies, and even had some hits in the 1960’s. Their music was so popular mostly because they brought a new form of rock to the table. They brought their own style which was unusual for this time an attracted many listeners. Led Zeppelin was formed from the old band The Yardbirds. They mixed a variety of different genres of music like album rock, British blues, British metal , arena rock, heavy metal, hard rock, blues-rock, rock/pop and the blues and incorporated mythology, cystitis, and most notably world music and British folk. The members of the group are Jimmy Page, Robert Plant, John Paul Jones and John Bonham. Jimmy Page played guitar, Robert Plant was the vocalist, John Paul Jones played bass guitar and the keyboard, and John Bonham was the drummer. They produced their first record in thirty hours. When they first came to the United States they supported Vanilla Fudge. They also played in clubs to start their American popularity. After they played in the clubs they got their first headlining tour. Led Zeppelin the record was released by the Atlantic Records in 1969. Shortly after the record was released it was number eight and stayed in the top twenty for six weeks. When the “Led Zeppelin II” was released, it was Atlantic Records fastest selling album at 100,000 copies a week. They broke their own record in 1975 when “Physical Graffiti” that sold 500 copies an hour. All of their albums have gone platinum. That is something that is quite amazing and is rarely ever done. They were the first group to heavily tour the United States and tour the rest of the world. This occurred because there was a lack of interest in them in Britain. Their success was due to their manager Peter Grant. Peter was able to keep the group moving from place to place and kept the people interested in them. Led Zeppelin starred in their own movie called “The Song Remains Playing.” A representative from their record company called and told Page that the sales of their new album “Houses of the Holy” 2005-03-14T17:49:39-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Led-Zeppelin--26365.aspx American Beauty: The American Tragedy? In life, everyone must make choices. Choices give an individual the freedom to decide upon the path to which they will follow. Since it’s beginnings, the film making industry has focused on showing the direct relationship between the choices that people make and the resulting consequences they must face. In the movie American Beauty, the character of Lester Burnham must make many important choices that could either lead to his ultimate happiness, or draw him further into his despair. In the movie American Beauty, it is evident that Lester Burnham is in a state of despair. Lester’s dull and monotonous voice introduces the audience to his daily routine of life. When Lester declares plain and simply, “This is my neighborhood, this is my street, this is my life,” he exposes the lifelessness and unhappiness to which he has become accustomed. The hopeless tone that Lester has set continues when he cynically comments, “jerking off in the shower will be the high point of my day.” He realizes his family life is no better when he becomes aware that both his disdainful wife and his troubled daughter consider him “a gigantic loser.” It is easy to recognize and understand Lester’s disheartenment through analysis and symbolic car scene. In this scene, Lester sits slouched down in the back seat with a look of emptiness while his daughter Jane sits up front, next to his wife Caroline who is driving the car. The symbolism is shown through Carolyn driving the car, as she drives the family (especially Lester). She has evolved into the decision-maker, and leader of the Burnham family. Sitting in the backseat, Lester avoids further conflict with his wife, leading him to become an even unhappier and more desperate person. It is understandable why Lester feels like a sedated visitor in his own life. It is also easy to empathize with Lester when he states that he feels “in many ways already dead.” For Lester, his life at work is nothing better than his life at home. After fourteen years on the job, Lester is asked by an efficiency expert at work to write a memo justifying his position. This requires making the first of several choices, which will ultimately affect his future happiness. Should he justify his job and continue to provide for his family or choose freedom and a new life? To answer this question the audience must examine 2005-03-11T06:40:50-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/American-Beauty-The-American-Tragedy-26364.aspx The Truman Show “The Truman Show” is a profoundly disturbing movie. On the surface, it deals with the worn out issue of the intermingling of life and the media. Examples for such incestuous relationships abound: Ronald Reagan, the cinematic president was also a presidential movie star. In another movie (“The Philadelphia Experiment”) a defrosted Rip Van Winkle exclaims upon seeing Reagan on television (40 years after his forced hibernation started): “I know this guy, he used to play Cowboys in the movies”. Candid cameras monitor the lives of webmasters (website owners) almost 24 hours a day. The resulting images are continuously posted on the Web and are available to anyone with a computer. The last decade witnessed a spate of films, all concerned with the confusion between life and the imitations of life, the media. The ingenious “Capitan Fracasse”, “Capricorn One”, “Sliver”, “Wag the Dog” and many lesser films have all tried to tackle this (un)fortunate state of things and its moral and practical implications. The blurring line between life and its representation in the arts is arguably the main theme of “The Truman Show”. The hero, Truman, lives in an artificial world, constructed especially for him. He was born and raised there. He knows no other place. The people around him – unbeknownst to him – are all actors. His life is monitored by 5000 cameras and broadcast live to the world, 24 hours a day, every day. He is spontaneous and funny because he is unaware of the monstrosity of which he is the main cogwheel. But Peter Weir, the movie’s director, takes this issue one step further by perpetrating a massive act of immorality on screen. Truman is lied to, cheated, deprived of his ability to make choices, controlled and manipulated by sinister, half-mad Shylocks. As I said, he is unwittingly the only spontaneous, non-scripted, “actor” in the on-going soaper of his own life. All the other figures in his life, including his parents, are actors. Hundreds of millions of viewers and voyeurs plug in to take a peep, to intrude upon what Truman innocently and honestly believes to be his privacy. They are shown responding to various dramatic or anti-climactic events in Truman’s life. That we are the moral equivalent of these viewers-voyeurs, accomplices to the same crimes, comes as a shocking realization to us. We are (live) viewers and they are (celluloid) viewers. We both enjoy Truman’s inadvertent, 2005-03-11T06:39:17-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Truman-Show--26363.aspx The Matrix Finding Reality in The Matrix Movies are wonderful things; they can inspire, spark debate, and even make you believe in what you are seeing. Virtual Reality is a creation of a highly interactive computer-based multimedia environment in which the user becomes a participant with the computer in a "virtually real" world. Movies and virtual reality can do the same thing: make you believe what is presented to you. Although there are several movies which use virtual reality in the plot, such as The Lawnmower Man, and Hackers, the one most prevalent to me is The Matrix. Although this movie contains many aspects of virtual reality, it stands out in my mind so much because it suggests that the world in which we live, is a virtual one. The Matrix has many different aspects of virtual reality and they are incorporated throughout the movie. Virtual reality is involved in this movie in one major way: it suggests that our world is merely a virtual reality program that was created in order to “control” humans and keep them from the “real world,” which has been taken over by artificial intelligence who harvest humans for power. The main character in the movie is Gary Anderson, affectionately known to the hacker-world as Neo. He is contacted by people who have escaped the Matrix, and through a series of adventures, joins them. At one point in the movie, Neo goes to a psychic to find out if he is the one person who can save the rest of us from the Matrix. While waiting to see the psychic, Neo encounters a boy, there for the same reason, bending spoons without touching them. He watches and asks how he does it. The boy responds in a typical virtual reality response, “concentrate not on the spoon itself, but that there is no spoon.” That is how virtual reality works: you can interact with everything in the virtual world, but it’s not really there. Everytime Neo enters the Matrix, a plug is inserted into the back of his head and he is hooked up to machines. Virtual Reality also uses such equipment. Granted, it is not as drastic as having a probe thrust into the back of your head, but there is special equipment needed such as helmets, gloves, and eyephones. The glove is made of thin Lycra and is fitted with sensors that monitor finger flexion, extension, hand position and orientation. It 2005-03-11T06:37:03-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Matrix-Finding-Reality-in-The-Matrix-26362.aspx Louis Armstrong and His Contributions to Jazz Louis Armstrong's Influential Career Louis Armstrong was the most successful and talented jazz musician in history. His influence and expansive career continues to make waves in the jazz world. That is what made him become what he is to many today - a legend. Born on August 4, 1901, in the poorest section of New Orleans, Armstrong grew up with his grandparents due to his parents' separation. On January 1, 1913 he made a mistake which turned out to be the best thing that ever happened to him. At a New Year's celebration in downtown New Orleans, Louis Armstrong, also known as "Satchmo" and "Satch", fired a pistol into the air and was placed in the Colored Waifs' Home. It was there that he was introduced to Peter Davis - the brass band leader who taught him how to play the cornet (Brown 17). Soon after he began playing, Armstrong was made leader of the band - something he was extremely proud of. In June of 1914, Armstrong was free to leave the Waifs' Home. He was hired by various cabarets throughout the city, as well as for picnics, dances, and funerals. It was at one of these places that he was spotted by the famous Joe 'King' Oliver. King Oliver found Armstrong stand-in slots at orchestras and other venues. In 1918, he was offered the vacant seat left by Oliver in the band the Brown Skinned Babies. Kid Ory, leader of the band, once said that after Louis joined them he, "...improved so fast it was amazing. He had a wonderful ear and a wonderful memory. All you had to do was hum or whistle a new tune to him and he'd know it right away" (Boujut 21). At the end of 1918 Armstrong married Daisy Parker, a prostitute he had met at a dance hall that he played on Saturday nights. The marriage ended only four years later due to her beating him regularly (Bergreen 87). Louis Armstrong was hired in May of 1919 to play on a riverboat that traveled the Mississippi River from New Orleans to St. Louis. Armstrong soon became very popular in St. Louis and was in high demand (Collier 124). Two and a half years later, he was thrown off the riverboat and fired due to a fight. After returning to New Orleans, he received a telegram from King Oliver in Chicago. It 2005-02-28T03:33:08-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Louis-Armstrong-and-His-Contributions-to-Jazz-26354.aspx One Flew Over The Cuckoo's Nest One Flew Over The Cuckoo's Nest Although there are numerous themes in the story, Manipulation is one of the key terms. An extremely powerful and unique skill. There are numerous ways to use it, but a selected number of people have the skill and ability to use it. There are a couple of characters in the book that know how to use this skill. The first character that manipulates patients and other people is Nurse Ratched. The second character is McMurphy. The third topic is about how both Nurse Ratched and McMurphy use their manipulative powers against each other. Manipulation is used in the book in a deceptive way. The characters use it to benefit themselves instead of the other patients. Nurse Ratched has numerous different attitudes. She seems to have a split personality. It appears that Nurse Ratched can control what mood she wants to be in. She can be a very manipulative person. One example of her manipulating people is when she tells the patients that the Shock Shop, group meetings, lobotomies and other surgical procedures are good for you. They are all done for the patients good and also to benefit them. All of the patients know that the nurse's therapies are bad for them, but they are too afraid to fight authority. In a way she has manipulated them so they will not fight her or argue with her about anything no matter what. Out of the patients, there is one of them that can use the manipulative power is McMurphy. McMurphy manipulates others about the World Series game. He tries to manipulate and convince the other patients to vote against the nurse, but it was a failed attempt because nobody was on his side. McMurphy learns what the other patients are like and how they act. He has a way of adjusting the way he manipulates people based on their personality. McMurphy also manipulates the Old Sea Captain into going on the trip, because it will be a good experience for. When McMurphy really needed him for his money. McMurphy also found out that the group needed and extra man in order to go. So he felt the Captain would be a good choice. The third topic is about how Nurse Ratched and McMurphy manipulate each other. One example of McMurphy manipulates is when he goes behind Nurse Ratched's back and turned the tub room into a card 2005-02-23T08:54:37-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/One-Flew-Over-The-Cuckoo-s-Nest-26327.aspx Renaissance North Vs. The Rest Renaissance North Vs. The Rest The Northern Renaissance, and the Italian Renaissance are different in many ways and you can tell by the differences in their paintings, literature, and even the way they lived their life style. For the most part you can say that the Northern Renaissance was based upon the human belief with Christianity. While the Italian Renaissance was more humanistic, with the rebirth of the belief in human ability. That was the main difference. The other difference was the attitude. The attitude of the Southern renaissance was laid back, and had more realistic paintings of everyday life. While the Northern Renaissance, was more up tight, and trying to struggle against the Italians with their spiritual paintings, and their belief of God. The Italian Renaissance was an explosion of ideas. The North heard what was happening down in the south, and flocked to see what was going on. Only to come back with just as many ideas. So the painters that were in the North were deeply moved by God, and painted many religious picture. The South though was moved by something else. It was called humanism, or the belief in human abilities. The Italians painted every day secular pictures. While the North painted everyday pictures with saints or other deeply religious people or items in them. Still the big difference was the people themselves, and how moved they were by God. In the North, humanists are deeply affected by the church because of the significance it has with God. So of course they are going to analyze it with a critical eye. The way they criticized it was in written words. The Italians, looked at art, literature, life and classic lifestyles for their writing/artistically ideas. They each tried to recreate their past. The North tried to rebuild a stronger church, while the south tried to rebuild the society and greatness of the Romans and Greeks that they once had. Proving each to want a better society. Another big difference was the fight between what they clung on to. The North still clung, or was transitioning from the middle ages. Which meant there were still gloomy paintings, and lifestyles. And of course the Church. The church was probably the biggest thing in the Middle Ages, besides the reoccurrence of the varied plagues. But the north was desperately trying to hang on to the past by trying to make the church, like 2005-02-21T03:54:19-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Renaissance-North-Vs_-The-Rest-26293.aspx Bach's 6th Invention In E Minor Bach's 6th Invention In E Minor An invention in this context is a short two- piece of music, usually instrumental, which shows off the composer's inventiveness in writing polyphonic (multiple independent voice) music. Bach's inventions are probably the most often played pieces in this genre. His two-part inventions were composed in Cothen around 1720. They were intended not only as pieces for teaching "clean" playing of two (or three) part polyphony, but also as models of composition. Bach created a total of 15, 2- part inventions. Of these 15, I had the opportunity of listening to number 6 in E Major. The song is played on what I presume to be either a harpsichord or a guitar. At first impression, the song seems just go up and down the scales. Starting off slow and eventually speeding up and then ultimately coming to a screeching halt similar to the life of an elevator. I found the melody could be broken down into 3 sections: Measures 1- 20, 21- 42, and 43- 62. I say this because each section seems to have its own story to tell. Measures 1- 20 and 43- 62 seem to act as an intro and outro, with 21- 42 playing the body of the song and possessing the ability to be broken down further. Measures 9 through 13 of the first section are interesting to look at because of its interesting pattern. Looking at measures 9, 11, and 13 you can see a consecutive dip in chord progression. In other words, the chord in 9 is the same as 11, but 1 degree lower. The same rule applies to 11 to 13 and the same relationship is found between measures 10 and 12. The end of the first part of the story also ends our time in E Major indefinitely. Section 2 begins in B Major. Although in this new key, the new section does not reveal itself until measure 25. The first few measures of section 2, resemble section 1. I assume Bach does this so as not to make his work look blocky. Section 2 is unique among all other parts of the song because it goes to 3 different keys. Starting off in the key of B major, by the end of measure 32 we are in G# major, and by the end of measure 42 we 2005-02-21T03:25:38-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Bach-s-6th-Invention-In-E-Minor-26289.aspx Life is Beautiful a Robert Benigni Film Life is Beautiful Roberto Benigni's moving film, Life is Beautiful, is a film that is set in a concentration camp and combines comedy with the seriousness of the extermination of the Jews in Nazi Germany. Benigni's task in making this film was significant, by taking a tremendous risk, making a "comedy about the holocaust," and the fact that he pulled it off so well, despite the expected controversy it has aroused in some, is downright miraculous. The film's plot structure can be divided into two parts. The first half of Life is Beautiful is basically a slapstick comedy. It tells of two friends who move to "the city" (in Italy) and we follow Guido (played by Benigni) as he falls in love with a schoolteacher (played by Benigni's real wife, Nicoletta Braschi.) This takes place in pre World War II Italy, and the fascists are in rule. When he finally succeeds in wooing the schoolteacher and marrying her, the film jumps forward to the mid 1940's, when the war is in full swing. The racism shown toward Benigni, who was a Jew, becomes more apparent. Benigni gets himself into hot water with big bullying authority figures and uses slapstick comedy to get his point across. He is then shipped to a concentration camp in Germany. There, Benigni invents an elaborate ploy to hide the truth of what is really going on from his son. He tells him that it is all a big game, and whoever is first to get 1000 points will win a real tank. Anything that threatens to break in on this fantasy is explained away as just part of the game. The movie is an attempt to keep the reality of the situation from his son; but equally important is the way he builds up the horror of the camp and then breaks the spell with a comic moment. We see from the beginning that Benigni does not hold authority in high regard. He ridicules these people repeatedly in the first half of the film. In the beginning Benigni is mistaken for the king of Italy as he and his friend's car loses control and accidentally ends up in a parade. He is constantly switching hats (i.e. switching roles or identities) with a fascist employer of his. When the priest is to arrive from Rome, Benigni assumes his identity and winds up going to a local school where he 2005-02-20T06:21:48-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Life-is-Beautiful-a-Robert-Benigni-Film-26279.aspx Disney Heroine Commentary realistic depictions of women? The Truth Uncovered: Disney Heroines Exposed From Cinderella to Ariel, Disney heroines have stolen viewers' hearts and invaded imaginations of young girls waiting for their dreams to come true and Prince Charming to come on his white horse ready to whisk them away to a life of bliss. These perfect characters allow the audience to feel the pain and agony each one faces before she reaches her goal in life, to marry the man of her dreams at the age of 16. Through the entire struggle Disney's animated Barbie dolls have to endure, I see not only pure innocence and stupidity in the lead female role, but I also see the uncontaminated dullness in the lead role alone. Without the villain, the spunk and action of the plot, the movie would be turned into a two-hour nature documentary duplicate. Take Cinderella for one example of absolute stupidity. A young woman named "Cinder girl" has everything; she has good looks, a rich father, a large house, and a strange name. After her father marries a new woman, life is still grand, although her stepmother treats her horribly. Her father dies of a mysterious disease, and she is left under the rule of that wicked stepmother. Looking at the strictness, not cruelty, her stepmother forces upon her, I can only see reasons why Cinderella should be committed to a mental institution, not glorified in a movie. Cinderella is a complainer. She never just starts her morning with a smile before heading off to do chores. No, she has to talk to the birds that may or may not be real at all and break into song. Talking and singing to animals, that usually are pests, is either a sign of either psychic powers, which if Cinderella did have the brain to communicate with animals she would have never been trapped in the tower; or a sign that she is resting on the brink of insanity. As in all Disney movies though, Cinderella must find the man of her dreams, lose him, and find him again despite the fact that she may be slowly going insane. Her immoral stepmother and siblings may have had a reason to despise the girl. She accomplished all her dreams in one day not because of her good nature or strives for excellence, but because of help from a fairy. In other words, Cinderella couldn't do it by 2005-02-20T05:35:20-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Disney-Heroine-Commentary-realistic-depictions-of-women-26275.aspx Queer Monster Film Analysis Queer Monster Cultural norms and dominant ideologies determine the manner by which our culture encodes/decodes images. Encoding is the process by which the creator of a work, through conscious or unconscious means, inserts certain meanings into their work. Encoding also takes into the account the context of the work-where it is displayed and by whom it is seen. Decoding are the interpretations that the viewer comes up with, whether they be "intended, unintended, ...(or) even merely suggested meanings". According to Stuart Hall, this process of interpretation, also called semiotics, can be further broken down into three distinct categories: Dominant-hegemonic reading, negotiated reading and oppositional reading. Dominant-hegemonic reading describes the viewer/decoder as a passive subject, one whose interpretations is in unanimous agreement with the dominant message. The message/image entirely satisfies their socio-cultural experiences and norms. Oppositional reading is the utter rejection of the dominant reading, one where the reader rejects or reconfigures a message entirely. Negotiated reading then is more realistic, taking into account that no one message will unquestionably satisfy all our cultural perceptions and that we therefore engage in a state of 'negotiation'. We accept a part of the dominant reading, but also allow our cultural experiences to transform or "even override the meanings imposed by producers and broader social forces". In this process, the viewer takes on an active role of interpretation, using his/her experiences to decode messages within the context of the society in which he/she lives. The Classic Horror Films were made during the Production Code in 1930, which "forbade...the depiction or mention of homosexuality, or 'sex perversion', as it was classified." Benshoff points out that the Queer Monster immerged during this period and through encoded messages, satirizes the suppression of homosexuality and its stereotypes in popular media. Using Benshoff's 'negotiated' theories, a close examine at the antagonist characters in The Old Dark House suggest peculiar 'queerness' in them. "Normal" people find themselves trapped by a rainstorm in an obscure looking house inhabited by "freaks" and "monsters", all of whom display some form of homosexual trait or another. These "monsters" display traits that can be decoded as "incest, necrophilia, ...homosexuality, androgyny, sadomasochism, and orgiastic behavior" (43 Benshoff). Whereas the dominant/hegemonic-reading audience would unquestionably decode these clues as just pure entertainment, it is easy to see that the campy dark humor in this film was intentionally placed to satirize 2005-02-20T05:21:52-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Queer-Monster-Film-Analysis-26266.aspx Similarities Between Classical Music and Ellington's Jazz The Similarities Between Classical Music and Ellington's Jazz One of the greatest tragedies in the 20th century can be seen in the debasing of the Jazz genre as a unworthy equal to it’s predecessor, European Classical music. This can be seen in various statements about Jazz, such as Boris Gibalin commit, “The “Jazz Mania” has taken on the character of a lingering illness and must be cured by means of forceful intervention.”1 This conflict can be traced through out the history of Jazz, as Classical composers have relatively disregarded this new type of music. Before Duke Ellington’s Cotton Club performances, Jazz play on the radio was delegated for late night audience only. This sub-culture treatment has led many critics to disregard the Jazz movement as a dance craze, or unsuccessful recreations of Classical pieces. This slandering of Jazz has not only created a false image of the music, but it has also lead to a full disconnection between the two genres. It is for this reason that I propose in my paper to show the relationship between these two musical categories. My hopes in demonstrating these similarities is to disassemble the schism of ignorance built between the two, and place both Jazz and Classical music on equal footing. Critics of Jazz have always perpetuated this schism by utilizing the reasoning behind Jazz, that of it being a free form interpretation, to question the legitimacy of calling a Jazz leader a composer. For how can one be styled as a proper composer and still remain true to the Traditional Jazz concepts? The classic composer has at their disposal highly skilled musicians who are trained to work within professional bodies, such as a symphony orchestra or string quartet, and who then relies on the efficiency of these professionally trained bodies to interpret his scores as he sees fit. On the surface this appears to run contradictory to the Jazz composer whom, “Has to write for specific combinations which do not exist until he brings them into being, and to rely on highly individual executants whose personal style must be blended together to give expression to his own ideas without…losing their individuality”.2 Yet to interpret this blending of highly individualistic sounds as proof of a schism between this and the rigidly structured Classical composer is a false impression. This fallacy can be attributed to overemphasizing the sporadic and improvisational aspects of Jazz and refusing to 2005-02-02T03:25:30-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Similarities-Between-Classical-Music-and-Ellington-s-Jazz-26203.aspx Archetypes in the Movie The Natural Archetypes in The Natural After discovering a God-given talent, a young boy struggles to achieve his only dream; to become the best there ever was. Baseball is all he has ever known, so he prevails through the temptations and situations laid before him by those out to destroy his career. His hopes and dreams outweigh all the temptations along his journey. These hopes, dreams, and temptations are depicted through archetypes in the movie The Natural. An archetype is a universal symbol. It is also a term from the criticism that accepts Jung’s idea of recurring patterns of situation, character, or symbol existing universally and instinctively in the collective unconscious of man. Archetypes come in three categories: images (symbols), characters, and situations. Feelings are provoked about a certain subject by archetypes. The use of the images of water, sunsets, and circles set the scene of the movie. Characters, including the temptress, the devil figure, and the trickster, contribute to the movie’s conflicts that the hero must overcome in order to reach his dream. However, to reach his dream, the hero must also go through many situations such as, the fall, dealing with the unhealable wound, and the task. By using archetypes in the movie, the viewer can obtain more than just the plot and better understand the true theme of the movie: to never give up on dreams. Archetypal imagery in this movie is abundant, but the most obvious and repetitive archetypes are those of water, sunsets, and circles. Prior to Roy Hobb’s, the hero’s, arrival to the major league, the coach, Pop, comments, “Wouldn’t you think I could get a fresh drink of water after all the years that I have been in this game.” At this point in the game, his team is losing miserably and Roy’s arrival only seems to make the situation worse because his first impression is an overage rookie. When Roy finally gets a chance to prove himself as a ball player and does, the water from the fountain begins to taste good. The water changing from bad to good shows a birth for the team. Since water is necessary for growth, it also symbolizes a growth stage for the team from the worst to a competitor. Roy appears to be “the fresh drink of water” that Pop has been wanting. The sunset also emerges into view several times in the movie, archetypally representing death. When Roy is 2005-02-02T03:20:48-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Archetypes-in-the-Movie-The-Natural-26201.aspx American Beauty Film Analysis American Beauty tells the story of one man's search for happiness. The film introduces the audience to Lester Burnham, an ordinary- looking married man and father in his forties. Lester is in a loveless marriage. Lester's wife, Carolyn, is so wrapped-up in her real estate career that Lester often claims that Carolyn doesn't even acknowledge him. Furthermore, Lester's daughter, Jane, is completely distant, often claiming how "pathetic" she thinks her father is. Moreover, Lester has dedicated fourteen years to his occupation, and suddenly, he is in danger of losing his job due to downsizing. All of these factors dramatically effect Lester and culminate into feelings of desperation and vulnerability for him. Lester is therefore in search of an escape and a rebirth. He is seeking the slightest possibility of happiness. Throughout the story Lester is consistently reminiscing on his past; wishing he could have it back. In the beginning portions of the story, Lester, as the narrator, states that "it is never too late to regain your past." The catalyst to this frame of thought is Jane's friend, Angela. Lester feels excited by the thought that a teen-age girl thinks he is "hot." Lester overhears Angela state that she would have sex with him if Lester would start working-out and build-up his body. This drives Lester to change himself completely. Lester, in desperate search of happiness , finds an escape in Angela. Much like a hormone-driven teenage boy, Lester thinks that if he can "score" with a "bombshell" like Angela, then he will be reborn. Lester's mission for happiness and escape is further perpetuated by his eighteen year old neighbor, Ricky. In Ricky, Lester sees his model for rebirth. Lester calls Ricky his "hero" and is in awe of Ricky's confidence. Lester, then begins a transformation back to his stereotypical understanding of what a teenager is. Lester begins to work-out, smoke pot, and drink beer. Much like a teen, he rebels against responsibility by quitting his job and; therefore, bypassing his duties as a provider to his daughter and wife. Furthermore, Lester spontaneously, trades in his Mercedes automobile for a 1970's cherry-red Trans Am sports car. In addition, Lester pursues a job with the least amount of responsibility. He finds that job in a fast food restaurant. All of these actions are deemed necessary to Lester because this is the way to escape and thus achieving happiness. The first scene 2005-02-02T03:19:45-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/American-Beauty-Film-Analysis-26200.aspx Superman versus Christ Analysis “Faster than a speeding bullet, stronger than a locomotive, jumps tall buildings in a single bound.” Superman is known throughout the world for being the savior of a city called Metropolis. In every comic book, movie, or action figure ever presented to the public, Superman is a handsome, strong man who can defeat all odds at all times. The movie Superman was a success, showing how the superhero saved lives and yet lived a humble life. As one watches the movie, though, he might notice the many similarities between the plot of the movie and the story of Christ’s coming. Superman, savior of the city Metropolis, mirrors the Savior of the world, Jesus Christ. Throughout the movie Superman, the names and the actions of the characters were similar to those of the Holy Bible. Two of the major name references to the biblical version deal with Superman (Kah-lel) and his father, Jor-el. In the Greek language, the name Jor-el means “God,” while the name Kah-lel means “Little God.” Another instance where the name game is played is in the case of Superman’s parents, Martha and John. It does not seem as if there is any other way to make these names be closer to Mary and Joseph, who are the parents of Christ. Zod and Ursula are two other characters present in the movie whose names may not be similar to those in the Bible, but represent the devil and all that is considered evil. These are some of the examples of how the use of names plays an important role in linking Superman the movie to the coming of Christ. At many times throughout the movie, actions done by the main characters were done along the same lines as the story of Christ’s coming, if not identical as the Bible’s version. At the beginning of the movie, it shows three people standing on trial and a vote that was to be decided by Jor-el. Zod, who was one of two men on trial, told Jor-el to let him go and that he would let Jor-el have reign over the new world, which is also said when the devil is speaking to God and trying to keep himself out of what was to become Hell. One of the strongest points in the movie that showed itself to be on the same path as Christ’s coming was when Jor-el said “the 2005-01-23T06:58:14-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Superman-versus-Christ-Analysis-26174.aspx The American Dream as Presented in the Movies How has the “American Dream” been translated into popular film? Refer to at least four films. The American Dream is an often mentioned and well-known term used to describe the ideology of the United States of America. Despite the common usage of the term it is not always completely understood and so requires, at least, a brief introduction and definition. P Mueller in his writing Star Trek and the American Dream claims that “…to some the American dream is just "from rags to riches", to others it includes the realization of high flying ideals as old as mankind itself.” Mueller then goes onto say that the term was coined in 1931 by James Truslow Adams and identifies three main roots: mythical aspects (leading back to the ancient dream of a perfect society and as paradise even before the continent was discovered), religious aspects (which Mueller describes as dealing with the puritan vision of a city upon a hill) and political aspects (arising from the declaration of independence and the constitution). It would seem that the most important of these three themes is arguably that of the political nature and various commentators have defined the American Dream in this way. Martin Luther King claimed “It [the American Dream] is found in those majestic words of the Declaration of Independence, words lifted to cosmic proportions: "We hold these truths to be self-evident, that all men are created equal, that they are endowed by God, Creator, with certain inalienable Rights, that among these are Life, Liberty, and the pursuit of Happiness." This is a dream. It’s a great dream.” Jim Bickford concurred with this view within his writing The American Dream: Our Heritage of Hope (in which he goes onto to identify several examples of the American Dream in practice throughout history) when he claimed “America was built on dreams” and went onto to discuss the importance of the declaration of independence in creating the dream by stating “Our ancestors chose to take the risk by putting their lives on the line and fighting for freedom” . In respect to the medium of film it comes as no surprise that the American Dream has filtered itself, both consciously and unconsciously, directly and indirectly, onto the screen. America, and in particular Hollywood, is the dominant producer of film within the world today. Where Hollywood leads other film-making nations follow. The American Dream is largely 2005-01-19T08:26:09-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-American-Dream-as-Presented-in-the-Movies-26161.aspx Origins of Jazz This is a short paper I wrote to summarize what I learned in a jazz class. Essay on the Origins of Jazz Jazz developed in the latter part of the 19th century from black work songs, field shouts, sorrow songs, hymns, and spirituals whose harmonic, rhythmic, and melodic elements were predominantly African. Because of its spontaneous, emotional, and improvisational character, and because it is basically of black origin and association, jazz has to some extent not been accorded the degree of recognition it deserves. European audiences have often been more receptive to jazz, and thus many American jazz musicians have become expatriates. At the outset, jazz was slow to win acceptance by the general public, not only because of its cultural origin, but also because it tended to suggest loose morals and low social status. However, jazz gained a wide audience when white orchestras adapted or imitated 2005-01-08T09:04:48-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Origins-of-Jazz-26153.aspx Apocalypse Now Movie Apocalypse Now Francis Ford Coppola directed the film Apocalypse Now. Coppola and John Milius wrote the screenplay. The cost to make the film was 31 million dollars. It was released in 1979. The main actors were Marlon Brando, Robert Duvall, Martin Sheen, and Dennis Hopper. Eleanor Coppola describes her husband Francis Coppola's film, "Apocalypse Now," as being "loosely based" on Joseph Conrad's novel called Heart of Darkness. The music opens and closes with "The End" by the doors. Choppers, napalm, explosions, singing "this is the end." Music is used throughout the film to try and explain how a solider often tries to reconnect to his world by music. Besides death, the only other escape in Vietnam was through drugs, alcohol, and music. There were always bombs dropping, babies and women crying, choppers flying, and the sound of Charlie's AK rifles, and mortars firing. If you were walking in the jungle on patrol even a snap of a twig, or movement in the bush, suddenly brought hell to earth. Very few Vietnam veterans can talk about what went on in Vietnam. In Apocalypse Now we have a movie built upon the story off one man's view of his mission. "There is no way to tell his story without telling my own." (Willard) 3350. Captain Willard, played by (Martin Sheen) was given an assignment by the Army to terminate Colonel Kurtz with extreme prejudice. Colonel Kurtz had formed his own army and gone deep into Cambodia fighting the war by his own rules without restraint. Willard is given a crew and boat to travel up river to find Kurtz. This river like a snake takes leads them to Colonel Kurtz. The Army could not stand the idea that one of their best-groomed officers had gone mad. Coppola updated the foreshadowing scene on the boat when they show the newspaper clippings about Charles Manson. But Colonel Kurtz was not the only one gone mad. You have "a hawkish, lunatic, flamboyant Lieutenant Colonel Bill Kilgore (Kill-Gore) (Robert Duvall), wearing a black horse soldier's Stetson Calvary hat (a la George A. Custer) with a Calvary sword emblem, sunglasses, and a yellow dickey. The idiosyncratic Kilgore places signature cards ("death cards") over the bodies of the civilian (or VC) dead: "Let's Charlie know who did this." After the air attack on a village of VC and children, Willard and his crew of green horns start on 2005-01-06T03:04:43-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Apocalypse-Now-Movie--26126.aspx Andy Warhol When considering the life and works of Andy Warhol, one thing is agreed upon: for good or bad, he changed the visual construction of the world we live in. By the time of his death in 1987 he was ranked on the same level with Pablo Picasso and Jackson Pollock as one of the three most important artists of this century. He was a working man, a social climber, a person who liked to build things, an acquirer of goods, and a known homosexual. These attributes all contributed to the interesting and complicated nature of his art. Andrew Warhola, was born August 6, 1928 in Pittsburg. He was the youngest son of Czechoslovakian immigrants. Andrew was born at the time of the Wall Street Crash (1929) and the Great Depression. Like millions of other families, Andrew’s father could not find work and his early childhood was very difficult and deprived. After several years his family’s financial situation improved and he was older he attend a commercial design course at Pittsburgh’s Carnegie Institute of Technology. Although he was very shy and had a strong fear of failure, he did very well there. In 1949, Andrew Warhola moved to New York. After his first commission to illustrate shoes, Andrew noticed that the final ‘a’ of his name was omitted in the credits and since decided to call himself Andy Warhol (a name that he considered youthful). He quickly became a successful and highly paid commercial artist in the 1950’s but desperately wished for fame as a fine artist. He was unsuccessful in his efforts and sold few exhibits. Andrew became depressed and believed that the ‘fine art world’ had rejected his art as old fashioned and irrelevant. Andy needed new ideas to help boost his creativity. He got several ideas from a woman named Muriel Latow; a gallery owner he knew. She advised him to paint what he loved most (like money) or what everybody would recognize (soup cans and coke bottles). Andy expanded on these ideas and his paintings of the early 60’s reflected his progress as a Pop artist. He finally gained the financial success and international fame he had longed for. Although Andy was identified with Pop art and credited with its invention, this is a misunderstanding of his creative ability. Pop is much more complicated than it seems. In creating Pop art, one must create memorable (although sometimes 2004-12-30T04:06:40-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Andy-Warhol--26108.aspx Differing Mentalities In Hip Hop And Rock Some of my friends listen to certain genres of rock music, some listen to hip-hop. Despite our friendship we have differing views upon each genres of music. Having listened to both genres of music at one point in my life I have an understanding of why some rock listeners would be quick to reject hip-hop as meaningful, complex and valid art form. The production of hip-hop music first consisted of two turntables and a microphone. The originators of the music who embraced the essence of spoken word in a rhythmic format, were working with the best of what they had living in a situation of poverty. As time and technology progressed, and became cheaper, the production of hip-hop became digital. Beat machines, computer programs that sequenced samples and DAT players that recorded vocals all combined in a computer to produce a finishing product known as hip-hop. Rock music consisted of a drummer, a guitar and a bassist. As time and technology progressed the instruments of this music also changed. The introduction of the electric guitar connected to amps and speakers. Guitar players were able to distort the sound giving it a louder angrier tone. Although technological progress has changed the method in which hip-hop is produced, rock music is still traditionally played with guitarists, drummer and bassists. The actual music being played in hip-hop is simplistic. Traditional hip-hip will not exceed 8 bars of music and is looped over and over again. It is usually a repetition of one-note with quarter note intervals or mere arpeggios, or just the use of a sample with simple bass and constant drum line. There is a reason for this simplicity. If hip-hop were more melodic, it would clutter the MC. Therefore the beat in hip-hop plays a secondary role, accompanying the MC. The focus of hip-hop music is not in the actual music being produced but is the content of the message that the MC is attempting to portray. Of course some have more meaningful things to say than others. The simplicity of hip-hop is where most of the rock listeners find hip-hop music unappealing, because of the “lack of skill” in the production of music compared to that of rock. Majority of rock music is more complex than hip-hop concerning the actual music being played. There is more effort in the production of the notes being played as it grows from a 2004-12-30T02:54:50-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Differing-Mentalities-In-Hip-Hop-And-Rock-26106.aspx Censorship Censorship in music is a topic that has brought about much controversy in the past two decades. There have been many different arguments on the topic, however the question still remains as if it should be censored or it should not be censored. Before you can form an opinion on this, you must hear both sides of the argument on this much-debated topic. Some people believe that music should be censored so all audiences can hear it without it containing any controversial lyrics. Others believe it should not be censored and musical artists should be able to speak, sing, rap, or rhyme freely without anyone censoring them. "Whether a person finds a work obscene depends largely on his or her moral or religious beliefs. These views change with each generation and further complicate the censorship dilemma." (Censorship by, Bradley Steffens page 97) The quote above is very true. Religious or moral beliefs have a great influence on how a person feels about censorship, and as generations pass on the common beliefs on it may change. Right now, America is more uncensored than ever. However, things were very different a few generations ago. Some people believe music should be censored. They believe some of the language musical artists use is vulgar, obscene, and crude. Also the fact that music is played on medias such as radio and television, which are free to listen to by all audiences, and there are many parents that would not wish for their kids to hear foul language. So on radio and televison any controversial language is either silenced, edited out by a soft sound, or some artists make two versions of their songs; one that is made for the artist's album, which is uncensored; and one for televsion and radio with any controversial words change to be acceptable for all audiences. This does not include cable television, which can be audited by parents since the parents must order and pay for the channel to be viewed. "Preventing or punishing speech…is a clear violation of the First Amendment." (Censorship. Opposing Viewpoints by, Greehaven Press page 147). This quote here is the "battle cry" of many anti-censorship groups. When you really think about it, it is a violation of the First Amendment, which says: "Congress shall make no law… abridging the freedom of speech or of the press". The First Amendment guarantees the right to freedom of 2004-12-30T02:53:25-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Censorship--26105.aspx Lighting in Cinematic Production Technical Production: Lighting Aspect Cinema 200 Marty Lighting Analysis Marty: Analysis on Lighting Aspects Although light may seem trivial, overtly simplistic in terms of cinematic production, it is one of the most powerful tools that a director can use in the advancement of character development and mood. Depending on where light is focused, it may serve as an imaginary "pointer" guiding the audience towards a certain object or person. In contrast it may also serve to block out images that the director doesn't wish to reveal. One film that uses lighting to provide a direct interpretation of symbolism, character development and mood is Marty. The role that light plays within Marty is as important as a role played by an actor because it illustrates Marty's interior emotions as well as his hidden insecurities between his mother and Clara. The fact that Marty is a black and white film also enhances the use of the semblance of light. Throughout the entire film Marty's emotions seem to rollercoaster from peaks to valleys. It seems that at his most happiest moments in life are when he's either interacting with Clara, or at the butcher shop. It's evident that whenever he's with his friends or with his mother, the lighting drops a couple of hues. This is in direct representation of his insecurities and his indifference to those people. Marty's mother and his friends are just there to replace time that he would spend alone. Moreover they control Marty's life and chose girls that he's not really interested in and when shows little interest in their suggestions they either give him a guilt treatment or make fun of him. It seems that he doesn't have a really strong connection to them. Another use of lighting within the film is one specific scene where is friend dumps his date in order to pursue a more attractive girl. While he is telling Marty this, he is standing next to a mirror. The mirror is positioned so that it seems that there are two images of him; one of his real self and the other, a façade of what women perceive him to be. The director takes advantage of this opportunity and directs a strong stream of light focused on the mirror, while dulling the light with the intention of displaying his true 2004-12-23T00:02:07-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Lighting-in-Cinematic-Production-26015.aspx High Fidelity and the Film’s Social Commentary High Fidelity and the Film’s Social Commentary In Society today, men are bombarded with rules regarding behavior and the image of masculinity they must project. Media and pop culture display masculinity without properly defining its boundaries, creating a double standard for men which is both confusing and impossible to live up to. The confusion and doubt that such a double standard causes often has disastrous social implications. Not only does it make men miserable and self-conscious, but in addition it places a stereotype on men that is extremely difficult to overcome. It is also very common in our culture to find literature which labels men and in a negative way. An example of this is The Rules which gives women 'advice' on what to do to catch and keep Mr. Right: 'Don't try to change him because men never really change. You should accept certain flaws or find somebody else.' This leads the reader to assume that the authors have lumped all men together, and that they are all the same and unchanging. When reading High Fidelity however, we find an example of a protagonist who proves this stereotype false. Rob battles society's expectations and his own insecurities while making a huge change from a miserable adolescent 35 year old, to a happy and fulfilled adult adult. The language of the novel allows us to see deep into Rob's thoughts and insecurities and relate them to our own, while the modern setting helps to enforce the middle class ideology that individual change is not only possible, but important and relevant to the men (and women) of today. Throughout the novel, as Rob exhibits signs of his inability ro accept adulthood, we as readers can relate. When he finally takes some initiative and drags himself out of his pit of despair, we realize that if a guy like Rob can do it, we can do it too. In this way, High Fidelity impacts our culture by proving that men can break the stereotype and indeed can change. The statement 'it's not what you're like, but what you like' basically summarizes Rob's views on people in general. Before his change, Rob identifies a judges people solely on their musical taste or lack thereof. In the shop this developes into a type of snobbery, especiall with Rob and Barry who tend to have more outspoken views.. On many occasions they make customers feel 2004-12-22T22:43:17-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/High-Fidelity-and-the-Film’s-Social-Commentary-25997.aspx The Roman Coliseum and its Construction Roman Coliseum, pronounced kahl uh SEE uhm, also called the Flavian Amphitheater, pronounced FLAY vee uhn AM fuh thee uh tuhr, was the largest outdoor theater of ancient Rome. The Colosseum still ranks among the finest examples of Roman architecture and engineering, even though it survives only as a ruin. It stands near the center of modern Rome. Construction of the Coliseum started during the reign of the Emperor Vespasian, who ruled from A.D. 69 to 79. The building was dedicated in A.D. 80. Until 404, the Colosseum was the site of mock naval battles, combat between gladiators, battles between men and wild animals, and other public entertainment. After that date, gladiatorial battles were no longer held, but fights with wild animals continued there until 523. During the Middle Ages, stones from the structure were used to construct new buildings. The Coliseum has four stories and is oval in shape. It could seat about 50,000 spectators on marble and wooden benches. The Coliseum is 157 feet (48 meters) high, about 620 feet (189 meters) long, and about 510 feet (155 meters) wide. The arena on the floor of the Coliseum is about 285 feet (87 meters) long and 180 feet (55 meters) wide. A wall about 15 feet (4.6 meters) high separated spectators from the arena. The Coliseum is made of brick and concrete with stone covering the exterior. The first three stories consist of arches decorated with half columns. A plainer fourth story was added later. The Coliseum had about 80 entrances, 2 reserved for the emperor. Passages and chambers ran beneath it. Gladiator, pronounced GLAD ee ay tuhr, was a trained warrior who fought bloody battles to entertain the ancient Romans. Gladiators used many different types of weapons. Some of the warriors used an oblong shield, a visored helmet, and a stabbing sword about 2 feet (61 centimeters) long. Some used a small, round shield called a buckler and a sica (short, curved sword). Others used only a net and a three-pronged spear called a trident. Gladiators usually fought until one was killed. However, the life of the loser could be spared if the spectators waved handkerchiefs. Most gladiators were prisoners of war, slaves, or criminals condemned to fight in these contests. However, 2004-12-22T22:18:39-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Roman-Coliseum-and-its-Construction-25989.aspx Lies and Deception as Tools in Plays / Drama Lies or Deceptions: A Central Role in Plays In art as in life, lies or deceptions play a central role. Lies can have good intentions or bad intentions. Lies also serve as a function to justify certain behavior and sometimes to protect a person. Lies are powerful and can have an unintended affect. In A Doll House, The Important of Being Earnest, and The Misanthrope, lies and deceptions play a central role. In each play, the "deceiver" has his or her motives for the lies/deception in which it can or cannot be justified. Although lies are stereotyped as being a "bad" thing, sometimes they are told to protect a person. In Henrik Isben's A Doll House, Nora was the deceiver in the play. Nora did not actually tell a lie, she just kept the truth from her husband. She had "done something indiscreet" to save her husband from dying (663). Nora borrowed money from Nils Krogstad without her husband's consent. At the time, Torvald's life was in danger and she had nobody to go to; her father was "too sick at the time" (663). Nora did not tell him about the money because she knew that "with all his masculine pride," it would be "painfully humiliating for him if he ever found out he was in debt to [Nora]," a woman who happens to be his wife in that matter (663). Not only did Nora borrow money without Torvald's permission, she also forged her father's signature in order to get the money from Krogstad. Her deception was revealed when Krogstad sent Torvald a letter, which stated everything that Nora had done. Nora had good intentions for doing what she did because she "loved [Torvald] more than all this world...a way a wife ought to love her husband" (684). She did this for her husband's sake and had no benefits for herself. In the end, instead of a "thank you," she was instead called "a hypocrite, a liar...[and] a criminal" (684). Sometimes fabrications are used with no harm intended. In Oscar Wilde's The Importance of Being Earnest, lies were used either to go somewhere or to get out of something. Jack had "invented a very useful younger brother called Ernest" in order to get up to town (769). Jack's "brother" always "gets into 2004-12-22T22:06:11-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Lies-and-Deception-as-Tools-in-Plays-Drama-25981.aspx Art Analysis on An Ancient Greek Gravestone Art Analysis: An Ancient Greek Gravestone "Why me? Why did I have to go so soon? I could have done more with my life. Who is going to take care of the children?" These are thoughts that could have poured through the mind of the woman in the marble stele. The chosen piece is a marble grave marker from the mid-fourth century B.C. It depicts a woman sitting to the right side, with her left side facing the world, in a chair with her head half covered by a shawl of some sort. The stele, which is made of marble, is forty-eight and one eighth inches high, and it was found sometime before 1827 in Acharnae, Menidi, in Attica. There isn't much known as to who carved it, or as to whom it is a carving of. This could be because in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, a great deal of great artifacts, especially sculptures were gathered up and collected by Europeans (Art of the Western World). This caused some statues to be damaged during their transports, and many of them have lost pieces of their histories due to the harvesting of these artworks en masse. This piece in particular was donated to the Metropolitan Museum of Art in 1948, as part of the Harry Brisbane Dick Fund (MMA postcard). Its purpose is the only thing that is really known, and that is that it is a grave marker. However, it is still beautiful and charming nonetheless. Based on the Story of Art, the untitled marble stele would be classified as a Classical piece of art. This means that the Greeks of the time tried to capture true human essence by portraying people as beautiful, but trying to portray real positions of people at the same time. The artists tried to break away from the stiffness of the archaic style. It infuses ideality with reality. The woman, proportionally, looks like the size of an average woman, but she has a beauty to her. Her face is smooth, and her nose, although it is broken, is the ideal size. Her nose, mouth and eyes are all properly distanced from each other. Perhaps this is what the woman who died looked like at her prime in life, or maybe this is how she looked 2004-12-22T19:47:51-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Art-Analysis-on-An-Ancient-Greek-Gravestone-25959.aspx Nelly and My Life Nelly and My Life Have you ever really heard good music? Now think again, you have only heard good music if you have heard Nelly. Nelly is more than some fast rapping thug from the S.T.L., for those of you that aren't avid Nelly followers that's, St. Louis. I look at Nelly for more than his music. I look to him for his personality, outlook on life and most of all his examples of how he lives his life. Also the lyrics in his song inspire me to live my life just as I do. These are only a few reasons for my love of music and Nelly. First off Nelly has a great personality. You might see it on MTV, BET, or wherever your paths might cross with him. My first encounter with Nelly's new style of rap came at the end of my junior year in high school. I was sitting in my room on my computer and I saw his spanking new song "Country Grammar" on M.T.V., from that point on I was hooked. I immediately called one of my good friends and had him burn a c.d. for me with that song on it. After I received that c.d. I listened to it until I knew every word from the main vocals to the bumping beats on this lyrical genius. Some say this man is only a "rapper" to some but an icon to my-self. After about three weeks it finally came Nelly's first album came out, titled "Nelly, Country Grammar." My day of delight was finally here; I picked it up and hour before our family trip to Florida. The trip was thirteen hours long, and thirteen sleepless hours and eight AA batteries later, I had listened to the c.d. to the point of no return. I was hooked on Nelly. I had that c.d. for almost a year before the next c.d. was to hit the store shelves. Of course I was first in line for the opportunity to get my Nelly hungry hands on his new album, which included his posse "The St. Lunatics." The album was titled "Free City" included his brother Murphy Lee, Kyjaun, Ali, City Spud, Tluv, Yella Mac, and Courtney B. This album showcased Nelly's family, which needless to say in a great addition to his unique sound. Now Nelly is planning to come back with another solo album called "Nellyville" and the 2004-12-22T19:41:46-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Nelly-and-My-Life--25958.aspx The Classical Style: Haydn, Mozart, Beethoven Book Report The Classical Style: Haydn, Mozart, Beethoven Book Report The Classical Style The Classical Style: Haydn, Mozart, Beethoven is such a remarkable book which is written by Charles Rosen. It not only explicitly introduces many important aspects of Classical style, but also fully discusses the musical characteristics of those major Classical composers. Charles Rosen is smart enough to cover so much materials without overlapping or skipping any other crucial details so that it makes the whole book concise but refined. The content is consisted with 7 parts. In fact, it could be divided into two main parts: The first and the second part are basically introducing the theoratical materials: such as tonality, form and structure, ect. While the third and the rest of the parts are simply focusing on three major composers and some of their outstanding works which are the representatives of the typical Classical Style. In the both first parts of the Introduction and the second Chapter, they all deal with the same topic¡ªMusical Language. Speaking of the musical language of the Classical Style, Rosen tries to start talking about it since the late 18th century. In contrast to the constant spinning¡ªout of Baroque music, the new styles were periodic. Phrases were consequent, pairing. Rosen tells us more about it: Symmetrical melody in balanced phrases and cadences; meanwhile, they are quite tuneful and diatonic, with narrow leaps. For better illustration. Rosen gives many examples and detailed analysises. By talking about the musical language at the beginning, Rosen gives the readers a clear idea about the sound and tonality of the music in the Classical Style so that we could have a better thought to trace his ideas which are following in the rest of the chapters. Obviously, according to the examples which he illustrates, no matter they are Haydn¡¯s quartets or Beethoven¡¯s symphonies, they all deal with the same kind of topics: textures and dynamisc. It seems Rosen is attempting to bulit up a strong point of views on the characteristics of the Classical Style by explaining the similarities out of those composers¡¯ music. It goes without saying that many new things were going on during this period. From the sample of Mozart¡¯s, we found out an individual and compact character of the new melody. It replaces the long lines and the figuration styles of Baroque. From the example 2004-12-21T23:13:41-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Classical-Style-Haydn,-Mozart,-Beethoven-Book-Report-25954.aspx Photographic Influence on Degas Work Photographic Influence on Degas Work What, if any impact did photography play in the role of arts ‘evolution’, in particular, what impact did photography have in the works of the impressionist painters. Two obviously conflicting opinions arise through texts by ‘Aaron Scharf’ and ‘Kirk Vanerdoe’. Scharf argues that the impact of ‘snapshot photography’ and the invention and wide distribution of portable camera’s had a significant influence on the works of the painter ‘Degas’. Vanerdoe takes the opportunity to question what makes an influence significant, and tends to see the creation of Impressionism stem from earlier art movements. Then comes the question, what, if any arguments are valid, what arguments are opinions and what can be sieved down to fact. The truth of it all is that many of these opinions that are displayed can neither be proved nor disproved, and therefore any analysis must be taken with a grain of salt. However it appears as though Vanerdoe has taken the less hospitable route, resulting at times to personal attacks, as well as blanket statements of which may not answer a question raised by Scharf, but rather simply a personal attack. It is in these statements we see a very passionate Vanerdoe, but also lose faith in his ability to keep together a reasoned and structured argument. Vanerdoe’s beginning argument for example, ‘¹this line of thinking however is inaccurate and misleading’ the basis for his essay, and way of thinking to come. It is from this we see Vanerdoe try and reason that, photographical influence isn’t substantial enough, yet no attempt at defining substantial has been made, that therefore leads me to conclude that, substantiality in the case of Vanerdoe’s essay must continue as a buzz-word. I would asses the word substantial as the dictionary does ‘Considerable in importance’ and therefore Vanerdoe considers that the photographic influence is not considerable in importance. What levels of significance then does photography play in the role of art work of Impressionism and in particular Degas? So one would then at this point, try and define, to ones self exactly what constitutes a substantial impact. I would put forward that a substantial impact would be one, which remnants are visible through the completed work. Substantiality would then be based on whether or not the aesthetic or meaning of the photograph still influences. Therefore I decree that substantiality can be undervalued, but not 2004-12-20T03:21:20-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Photographic-Influence-on-Degas-Work-25848.aspx Overview of 19th Century Architecture Essay 19th Century Architecture 19th Century architecture is a wide subject only because there were so many beautiful and magnificent buildings built. The Houses of Parliament were built between 1840 to 1865. It was built by Sir Charles Barry in a Gothic Revival style. The buildings cover an area of more than 8 acres and contain 1100 apartments, 100 staircases, and 11 courts. The exterior, in it’s Revived Gothic style, s impressive with its three large towers: Victoria Tower spanning 336ft in the air, Middle tower 300ft, and Saint Stephen’s better known as the Clock Tower spans 320ft to the sky. The latter contains a clock with four dials, each 23ft long, and a great bell, Big Ben, weighing 13.5 tons. Among the house are the House of Peers; House of Commons; Saint Stephen’s Hall on the site of Saint Stephen’s Chapel; the residence of the speaker, the libraries, committee rooms, and lobbies connected with the House of Commons and the House of Peers; and offices. A very well known structure was also built LA TOUR EIFFEL The Eiffel Tower, or as the French call it, La tour Eiffel, is the last metal construction from the 1887 exhibition. From top to bottom the Eiffel tower is a naked construction showing its rivets and seams proudly. Work on the Eiffel Tower began on January 28, 1887. With new techniques for metal construction the Eiffel Tower was completed in 26 months. With little cost and little labor the only complaints about it were directed at its starkness. The Parisian skyline is forever changed by this tower of steel. Three hundred meters tall when finished, it dominated the landscape of Paris. Later a telecommunications antenna was added to raise the tower's height to almost 350 meters. The Eiffel Tower was the tallest building in the world until 1930 when the Chrysler building was built. The Eiffel Tower was built to commemorate the French Revolution. A competition was held for designs for a suitable monument. More than 100 plans were sent in, only three were picked. Of the three the only one standing today is the Eiffel Tower. Conceived by Gustave Alexandre Eiffel, who was an accomplished bridge engineer, the towers' designs were sent in to the Centennial Committee. The reply came not more than a month later, they were to build the tower. Work on the actual tower 2004-12-20T03:17:20-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Overview-of-19th-Century-Architecture-Essay-25847.aspx Art Theories and Influence on Artists Practice in art refers to the decisions and actions that affect choices, perceptions, ways of working and views of an artist or art historian. Tim Storrier sums up the practice of an artist by saying that “A painting is really a graphic illustration of where a particular artist is at that point in his life and the art encompasses what the artist has gone through in their life.” On art historians and critics he says “Other people come along and interpret the painting with their own life experiences” The subjectivity involved in a critic or art historian’s views are extremely high. The practice of Tim Storrier is informed by the theories of painting an idea with a poetic edge. This idea then goes searching for “totems” to portray itself upon. Storrier speaks about this theory: “My paintings don’t start with visual stimulation, it’s usually an intellectual idea with a poetic edge, then the idea goes searching for different totems to portray itself upon.” Storrier elaborates further that “The bottom line of my paintings is that they are trying to come up with totemic images about Australia. We don’t have many, for me the true totemic image of Australia is the horizon.” A totem is a natural object that is usually the emblem of a clan in a tribal group. Storrier’s totems are a natural object that he can apply his poetic idea to. We see from these quotes that the theory of Tim Storrier’s art is concerned with the idea of painting “totemic images” and that the paintings are trying to come up with totemic images about Australia. Storrier believes that the totemic image of Australia is the horizon. Storrier is using both the Subjective and Cultural frames in his artwork. Storrier uses the cultural frame to emphasise the point that his belief is that the horizon is the totemic icon of Australia. The horizon is included in most Australian paintings and has become an integral feature of Australian artworks. Storrier was influenced by Australian artists Russel Drysdale and Sydney Nolan. Both these artists use the horizon as a key feature of their paintings. Storrier incorporates the horizon in almost every painting and the main idea of his paintings are the horizon, not the actual objects he portrays in them. Storrier’s theory on the horizon being the totemic image of Australia stems from his love of the horizon, even as 2004-12-12T05:25:42-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Art-Theories-and-Influence-on-Artists-25822.aspx Comparison Of Nights Of Cabiria And La Dolce Vita “Nights of Cabiria” and “La Dolce Vita” left me absolutely stunned, in awe of what I had just witnessed. I found both of these films to be unspeakably beautiful, an in my opinion, the best of the films we’ve seen thus far. Both films are unmistakably Fellini. In “La Dolce Vita”, we are given a glimpse of a filmmaker that has moved far neo-realist roots. While “Nights Of Cabiria” was certainly a departure from neo-realism, (and far less neo-realist than “La Strada”, which was just one picture before this one) it certainly had many more neo-realist elements (the plight of the poor and oppressed) than “La Dolce Vita”. “La Dolce Vita” would introduce us to a world almost never considered before in Fellini’s films, that of the bourgeois, or upper-class. A film following a protagonist from party to party among the rich is practically a slap in the face to the neorealist movement Therefore it is often said that “Nights of Cabiria” marks the conclusion of the first phase of his career and “La Dolce Vita” the beginning of the next. I prefer to see his films as a continuous visual timeline of Fellini’s artistic growth. Both “La Dolce Vita” and “Nights of Cabiria” unfold in an episodic manner. While “Nights Of Cabiria” has a tighter, more traditional narrative structure, “La Dolce Vita” is practically a series of short films. The combination of these scenes is what leads to the complexity of the film’s message. When it is asked of us, “What are these films about?” there really is no easy answer because they are about so much. Each passing episode carries a meaning of its own that adds to the overall meaning of the picture. Both films contain the typical Fellini clowns, ethnic performers, false appearances of the Virgin Mary, as well as other religious symbolism, nightclubs, prostitutes, stone houses by the sea, processions, and scaffolding outlined against the dawn. These may be symbolic or merely personal touches from his imagination. I feel that it is necessary to discuss the visual aspects of these films. Both films are a huge leap, cinematically speaking, from his other films. Before “Nights of Cabiria”, little attention had been paid to the cinematic, or visual aspect of Fellini’s films. In “Nights of Cabiria”, Fellini 2004-12-07T04:30:01-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Comparison-Of-Nights-Of-Cabiria-And-La-Dolce-Vita-25804.aspx Cavell And Film Theory In his opening pages, Cavell tells us that when he was writing The World Viewed he felt he was writing a "metaphysical memoir" of a period of his life, the period in which the experience of going to the movies was a normal part of his week. …Not the story of a period of my life but an account of the conditions it has satisfied. A book thus philosophically motivated ought to account philosophically for the motive in writing it. What broke my natural relation to movies? What was that relation, that its loss seemed to demand repairing, or commemorating, by taking thought? (The World Viewed, page xix) From within what Cavell calls the "natural relation to movies," film appears magically to satisfy a wish, a wish we may not even have recognized as our own: the wish for the world re-created in its own image, which is also the wish to be able to view the world unseen, free from responsibility. And by appearing to satisfy this wish, Cavell suggests, film seems to us to confirm something already true of our existence: In viewing films, the sense of invisibility is an expression of modern privacy or anonymity. It is as though the world's projection explains our forms of unknownness and our inability to know. The explanation is not so much that the world is passing us by, as that we are displaced from our natural habitation within it, placed at a distance from it. The screen…makes displacement appear as our natural condition. (The World Viewed, page 39) It is the fact that its material basis is photographic that enables film to have the power to make our displacement appear natural, Cavell proposes. A consequence of the fact that film is photographic is that film images are not representations, not signs, as "theory" insists they must be. Their relation to the world is not that of signification or reference: People and things in a photograph are not objects the photograph signifies or to which it refers, they are the photograph's subjects. The subjects of a photograph are not created by the photograph, they are, or at least were, real, really in the world. Nor is their relation to the photograph arbitrary or conventional. They are active participants in the photograph's creation. For Cavell, the fact that photographs are "of" the world does not mean that they assure our presence or 2004-12-05T18:09:31-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Cavell-And-Film-Theory-25798.aspx Muisc as a Form of Language TOK Paper [i:6cfc17256b]Would you classify music as a language? Justify your answer, considering the extent to which it resembles or differs from natural language, and the role it plays in the acquisition of knowledge. [/i:6cfc17256b] Theory of Knowledge Essay To many of us in this world, language means what we speak and what we write. In our busy, day-to-day lives, we do not always perceive other languages that are used. One of these "hidden" languages is music. It is very similar to natural language and is as useful to us in acquiring knowledge as natural language. Natural language is inherently difficult to define because it is so broad and can have so many interpretations. Fundamentally, it is a method of communication which can take a number of forms such as, but not limited to, written and oral expression. Natural language must have rules which provide structure and allow us to form recognizable expressions that others can comprehend and interpret. It must also be able and learnt, thereby allowing others to use the language for communication and self-expression. Music is primarily an auditory language. When you turn on your radio or go to a concert, the form in which music comes to you is sound that has been organized into something understandable and interpretable. These sounds can be vocal, instrumental, or a combination of the two. They can be written down, though this is rare when we look at the world's cultures. Music is a form of expression of feeling, emotion, thought, opinions, and views which can be understood by people worldwide. Just as writers and poets express themselves through a written language, composers and other musicians say what they want to through their music. Music can be a story. Take, for instance, the Háry János Suite by Kodály, a Hungarian composer. This work is a six-piece suite that tells of the exploits imagined by the soldier Háry János. The listener forms images in their imagination of what is happening to Háry as he weaves intricate tales even though there are no words and pictures. The sounds of the instruments and of the voice(s) unlock images and feelings from within the mind of the listener. These pictures will, of course, vary with the listener and the culture, but in general the image will be the same. This is what happens with books. When you read a novel, you form images in your mind of what 2004-11-28T02:45:56-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Muisc-as-a-Form-of-Language-TOK-Paper-25759.aspx Would you classify Mathematics, logic and music as languages Theory of Knowledge IB Essay Would you classify Mathematics, logic and music as languages? Language is defined in Webster’s New World Dictionary as "a system of vocal sounds and combinations of such sounds to which meaning is attributed, used for the expression or communication of thoughts and feelings." However, this definition is somewhat flawed. The term "language" encompasses a wide range of modes of communication. Communication is, of course, the principal purpose of language. However, although all language is a form of communication, not all communication is language. Take for example the manner in which animals communicate. Animal communication is highly restricted. It is limited to what is needed for survival. It directs, orders and possibly affirms and denies. It cannot express and describe, philosophize or explain. Animal communication is very simple and can not be understood when it is modified or varied. It has a structure that is similar to a mathematical formula, a formula containing no variables. Every element of the formula is defined, and omission of a single one would make the resulting message incomprehensible. True language can be used to express a wide variety of emotions and to describe an equally varied number of concepts. Language can only be used in this manner because it can be modified and varied and still be understood. Within the constraints of certain grammatical rules that govern mainly the type and order of word forms, human beings are able to reject convention and express themselves in original ways. Thus, human language can evolve and change without losing its meaning. Animal communication simply does not have this flexibility, so it simply cannot be considered a language. Another facet of language is its undeniable application to everyday life. A language must be a necessary part if living. No human is capable of existing without language as a mode of expression and communication. Archeologists have found evidences of language used by ancient cultures going back several hundreds of years. Sign language is another example of the necessity for language. It is also proof that language does not necessarily need to a vocal form of communication. Sign language was developed because persons who are incapable of speech or hearing need to be able to communicate, and communicate with as much freedom of expression as those who are capable of spoken communication. Language forms an integral part of life in that it gives voice to our thoughts. Life 2004-11-28T02:39:45-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Would-you-classify-Mathematics,-logic-and-music-as-languages-25755.aspx Are Mathematics, Logic and Music Languages? [i:d77e2e7298]IB Theory of Knowledge (TOK) Paper[/i:d77e2e7298] Are Mathematics, Logic and Music Languages? Mathematics, logic and music all play rather important roles in the lives of most people and are used quite frequently to communicate certain things. However, does the mere use of these forms of admittedly limited communication qualify them as languages? I shall attempt to show that two, music and mathematics, act as languages by themselves, as well as become incorporated in the larger scheme of spo ken language, for which they serve integral roles. Logic is not a language by itself, but rather aids in the language process and provides a type of playing field for all types of language. Mathematics is perhaps the more straightforward of the two to understand as a language by itself. It has a set of symbols which are used to convey certain messages and has rules which it follows in which one can convey these messages. These messages, whether they are as simple as “1+1=2,” or more complex like “º 3x2 + 2x + 3 dx = x3 + x2 + 3x + C,” can be understood by anyone in the world who has a basic working knowledge of mathematics. Needless to say, a more advanced knowledge of math is required for the more complex aspects, but the point remains the same: math fulfills the requirements of being a language. It works with a set of symbols to convey a message which can be understood by anyone who knows how to interpret the symbols. Most may not think of math as a language, since it doesn’t work in the same manner that spoken languages work. While it is true that math cannot convey things such as emotion, it is quite useful in explaining most everything else. Superficially viewed, one might think of numbers as only being useful for describing quantity. However, when reminded of the role that physics plays in the natural world (which math in an integral part of), it goes much deeper. Math can describe motion, color and sound, among other things, in a purely mathematical form, which again, can be understood by anyone who is fluent in the language of math. Math reflects the aspects of human existence which are pure reason. Music is perhaps a little less concrete in its existence as a language. To best discuss music, I will divide it up into two parts: musical notation and actual sound produced. Musical 2004-11-28T02:38:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Are-Mathematics,-Logic-and-Music-Languages-25754.aspx International Baccalaureate Music’s Effects On The Human Mind and Body International Baccalaureate Extended Essay Abstract Last year I was alerted to a study in which it was shown that children who took piano lessons had greater spatial reasoning skills than their counterparts who had not received any music instruction at all. Being a musical individual, I was immediately interested. This interest was the spark for my Extended Essay, in which I approach the question: “What effect does music have upon an individual?” I was able to gather enough information to see that music had two specific effects: those upon the mind and those upon the body. Upon closer examination of my materials, though, the effects which it had on the body were all related to pain and music’s analgesic abilities. Since music it self is not a narcotic in any sense of the word, it must trigger endorphins to act as pain-killers. Thus, I found that music has a calming effect on the body. This calming effect is directly related to its effects on the mind. Since the funding for many music programs in schools in the United States is being reduced or removed, it only seemed logical to explore the effects that music has upon one of the most important aspects of the mind; education. My findings indicate music can help calm individuals and groups and prove beneficial to the learning environment both by physically changing the structure of the brain and improving spatial reasoning abilities. Music’s Effects On The Human Mind and Body Word Count: 3971 words Music is everywhere. From the womb, you experience sound: your mother’s heartbeat, breathing and muffled voice. Growing up you sing songs and hear music being played—you may even make your own music. From the discordant, irritating noise of traffic in the street to the soft, soothing Muzak played in the elevator and at shopping malls, music surrounds you and, may impact you without your knowledge. The constant honking of a car horn will tend to irritate you; whereas, a string quartet playing classical music has the tendency to calm you. As music’s calming powers are its most noticeable results, it would prove worthwhile to explore the benefits of listening to music as a means of relaxation as well as what possible applications music may have in relation to this phenomenon. Countless studies have shown that music’s relaxing effects can be seen on anyone, including newborns. Music therapist Janel Caine explored the effects of music on preterm babies and low-weight 2004-11-27T18:53:49-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/International-Baccalaureate-Music’s-Effects-On-The-Human-Mind-and-Body-25743.aspx The History of Greek Theater The History of Greek Theater Theater and drama in Ancient Greece took form in about 5th century BCE, with the Sopocles, the great writer of tragedy. In his plays and those of the same genre, heroes and the ideals of life were depicted and glorified. It was believed that man should live for honor and fame, his action was courageous and glorious and his life would climax in a great and noble death. Originally, the hero's recognition was created by selfish behaviors and little thought of service to others. As the Greeks grew toward city-states and colonization, it became the destiny and ambition of the hero to gain honor by serving his city. The second major characteristic of the early Greek world was the supernatural. The two worlds were not separate, as the gods lived in the same world as the men, and they interfered in the men's lives as they chose to. It was the gods who sent suffering and evil to men. In the plays of Sophocles, the gods brought about the hero's downfall because of a tragic flaw in the character of the hero. In Greek tragedy, suffering brought knowledge of worldly matters and of the individual. Aristotle attempted to explain how an audience could observe tragic events and still have a pleasurable experience. Aristotle, by searching the works of writers of Greek tragedy, Aeschulus, Euripides and Sophocles (whose Oedipus Rex he considered the finest of all Greek tragedies), arrived at his definition of tragedy. This explanation has a profound influence for more than twenty centuries on those writing tragedies, most significantly Shakespeare. Aristotle's analysis of tragedy began with a description of the effect such a work had on the audience as a "catharsis" or purging of the emotions. He decided that catharsis was the purging of two specific emotions, pity and fear. The hero has made a mistake due to ignorance, not because of wickedness or corruption. Aristotle used the word "hamartia", which is the "tragic flaw" or offense committed in ignorance. For example, Oedipus is ignorant of his true parentage when he commits his fatal deed. Oedipus Rex is one of the stories in a three-part myth called the Thebian cycle. The structure of most all Greek tragedies is similar to Oedipus Rex. Such plays are divided in to five parts, the prologue or introduction, the "prados" or entrance of the chorus, four episode or acts separates from 2004-10-31T07:53:16-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-History-of-Greek-Theater-25680.aspx Frederic Chopin Biography Chopin - Poland's Greatest Composer Frederic Francois Chopin, one of the greatest composers of all time, was born in Zelazowa Wola, near Warsaw on February 22, 1810. His father was a Frenchman who had lived in Poland for many years and his mother was Polish and of noble birth. He loved to play music, even as a small child. Before he even knew how to write down his ideas, he started to compose music. He took piano lessons when he was 6 years old from a Czech teacher named Wojceich Zywny, who used to base his teaching on Bach and Mozart. When he was 7, his first composition, the Pollonaise in B flat major, was written down by his father, as well as some other dances, marches and variations now lost. At the age of 8, he performed at a public charity concert. During his early years in Warsaw, he loved to hear the premier artists of the time perform. His first published work, a rondo, appeared when he was only 15 years old. He graduated from the lyceum at age 17, and he was recognized as the leading pianist of Warsaw and a very talented composer. After Chopin gave two successful concerts in Vienna when he was 19, he began writing works designed for his original piano style. In 1822, he finishes his studies with Zywny and begins private composition lessons with Josef Elsner. He enters classes at the Warsaw Lyceum the next year to further study classical literature, singing, drawing, music theory and harmony. By the late 1820s, he had already won the reputation as a piano virtuoso and composer. He toured throughout Europe to the acclaim of audiences and critics, alike. He made his first visit to Vienna in 1829, where he played concerts and received critical acclaim. The audience's response was very favorable and Chopin was impressed with the warm acceptance of his music and pianistic abilities. The following year, he performed the Concerto in F minor with a small orchestra for family and friends, then has its premier in Warsaw's National Theater on March 17. In Vienna in 1831, he continues to compose some Mazurkas and Etudes, and attends the local opera and becomes very involved in the local musical life. According to some, the first sketches of the 1st Scherzo and Ballade originated in Vienna. Poland then decided to revolt against its Russian rulers. As a 2004-10-31T07:51:45-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Frederic-Chopin-Biography-25679.aspx Influence of Heavy Metal on Youth Does Heavy Metal Corrupt Youth? Musical preferences are as diverse as the people who listen to it. Different types of music have different reputations. Heavy metal music is often labeled as "negative." Yet others find it a harmless form of music. The argument presented in this paper will show that heavy metal music poses no threat to the well-being of its listeners. Like other types of music, such as jazz, blues, and even rap. The distinct style of heavy metal music can be grouped into three main sections (Ratliff 1). One popular style of heavy metal is death metal. Death metal has a more dark sound and eerie style than other forms of heavy metal. The music itself is fast, heavy, and loud. The images that death metal portrays are death, doom, destruction, suicide, sex, and drugs. Some see these images as harmful or having a negative effect on the listener (Halbersberg 1). Another form of heavy metal music is speed metal. Speed metal has a more upbeat sound than death metal and is not as depressing as death metal. It is fast paced and has a hard impact The lead guitar follows a frenetic pace. This is in contrast to death metal which emphasizes rhythm guitar (Graff 3). The last type of heavy metal music is thrash metal. The name refers to both the thrashing sound of the music and the flailing movement of its listeners. The sound is very loud and has the same tone and style of speed metal (Graff 3). These styles however, attract certain people. The majority of people who listen to heavy metal music are suburban white males. These males range in ages between 14-24. They have a certain style of dress and way of life. They wear dark clothing with morbid images of death and destruction. This clothing can be seen to be a costume that advertises the teens' musical preference. It is a way of getting attention. Surprisingly, even though the crowds tend to be young, adults are also seen at these concerts. One example of an adult and a parent is Dave Mullins. He likes to take his sons to see death metal shows.(Graff 1) Mullins says about death metal, "I did see one band that had a clear bag with a fetus inside it. It looked gross, but it was just a gag. When I'm watching the kids, they're just letting off steam. 2004-10-31T07:44:13-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Influence-of-Heavy-Metal-on-Youth-25677.aspx The Development of Modern Rap The Development of Modern Rap Rap music as a musical form began among the youth of South Bronx, New York in the mid 1970's. Individuals such Kool Herc and Grandmaster Flash were some of the early pioneers of this art form. Through their performances at clubs and promotion of the music, rap consistently gained in popularity throughout the rest of the 1970's. The first commercial success of the rap song "Rapper's Delight" by the Sugar Hill Gang in 1979 helped bring rap music into the national spotlight. The 1980's saw the continued success of rap music with many artists such as Run DMC (who had the first rap album to go gold in 1984), L.L. Cool J, Fat Boys, and west coast rappers Ice-T and N.W.A becoming popular. Today, in the late 1990's rap music continues to be a prominent and important aspect of African- American culture. Rap music was a way for youths in black inner city neighborhoods to express what they were feeling, seeing, and living and it became a form of entertainment. Hanging out with friends and rapping or listening to others rap kept black youths out of trouble in the dangerous neighborhoods in which they lived. The dominant culture did not have a type of music that filled the needs of these youth, so they created their own. So, rap music originally emerged as a way "for [black] inner city youth to express their everyday life and struggles" (Shaomari, 1995, 17). Rap is now seen as a subculture that, includes a large number of middle to upper white class youths, has grown to support and appreciate rap music. Many youth in America today are considered part of the rap subculture because they share a common love for a type of music that combines catchy beats with rhythmic music and thoughtful lyrics to create songs with a distinct political stance. Rap lyrics are about the problems rappers have seen, such as poverty, crime, violence, racism, poor living conditions, drugs, alcoholism, corruption, and prostitution. These are serious problems that many within the rap subculture believe are being ignored by mainstream America. Those within the rap subculture recognize and acknowledge that these problems exist. Those within this subculture consider "the other group" to be those people who do not understand rap music and the message rap artists are trying to send. The suppresser, or opposition, is the dominant culture, because it 2004-10-31T07:29:35-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Development-of-Modern-Rap-25676.aspx Comparison of Jazz and Classical Music Jazz vs. Classical Music Upon entering a modern record store, one is confronted with a wide variety of choices in recorded music. These choices not only include a multitude of artists, but also a wide diversity of music categories. These categories run the gamut from easy listening dance music to more complex art music. On the complex side of the scale are the categories known as Jazz and Classical music. Some of the most accomplished musicians of our time have devoted themselves to a lifelong study of Jazz or Classical music, and a few exceptional musicians have actually mastered both. A comparison of classical and Jazz music will yield some interesting results and could also lead to an appreciation of the abilities needed to perform or compose these kinds of music. Let's begin with a look at the histories of the two. The music called classical, found in stores and performed regularly by symphonies around the world, spans a length of time from 1600 up to the present. This time frame includes the Renaissance, Baroque, Classical, Romantic and Contemporary periods. The classical period of music actually spans a time from of 1750 to 1800; thus, the term Classical is a misnomer and could more correctly be changed to Western Art Music or European Art Music. European because most of the major composers up till the 20th century were European. Vivaldi was Italian, Bach was German, Mozart and Beethoven were Austrian; they are some of the more prominent composers. Not until the twentieth century with Gershwin and a few others do we find American composers writing this kind of art music. For the sake of convention, we can refer to Western Art Music as Classical music. Jazz is a distinctively American form of music, and it's history occupies a much smaller span of time. Its origins are found in the early 1900s as some dance band leaders in the southern U.S. began playing music that combined ragtime and blues. Early exponents of this dance music were Jelly Roll Martin (a blues player) and Scott Joplin (ragtime). The terms "Jazz" and "Jazz Band" first surfaced in the year 1900. Some say this occurred in New Orleans, although similar music was played at the same time in other places. The most prominent exponents of this early music, called Dixieland Jazz, included Louis Armstrong and Sidney Bechet. After World War I, Jazz music had evolved and was 2004-10-31T07:28:45-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Comparison-of-Jazz-and-Classical-Music-25675.aspx Experimental Music of John Coltrane John Coltrane the Experimental Musician Jazz, taking its roots in African American folk music, has evolved, metamorphosed, and transposed itself over the last century to become a truly American art form. More than any other type of music, it places special emphasis on innovative individual interpretation. Instead of relying on a written score, the musician improvises. For each specific period or style through which jazz has gone through over the past seventy years, there is almost always a single person who can be credited with the evolution of that sound. From Thelonius Monk, and his bebop, to Miles Davis' cool jazz, from Dizzy Gillespie's big band to John Coltrane's free jazz; America's music has been developed, and refined countless times through individual experimentation and innovation. One of the most influential musicians in the development of modern jazz is John Coltrane. In this paper, I examine the way in which Coltrane's musical innovations were related to the music of the jazz greats of his era and to the tribulations and tragedies of his life. John William Coltrane was born in Hamlet, North Carolina, on September 23, 1926. Two months later, his family moved to High Point, North Carolina, where he lived in a fairly well-to-do part of town. He grew up in a typical southern black family, deeply religious, and steeped in tradition. Both of his parents were musicians, his father played the violin and ukulele, and his mother was a member of the church choir. For several years, young Coltrane played the clarinet, however with mild interest. It was only after he heard the great alto saxophonist Johnny Hodges playing with the Duke Ellington band on the radio, that he became passionate about music. He dropped the clarinet and took up the alto saxophone, soon becoming very accomplished. When Coltrane was thirteen, he experienced several tragedies that would leave a lasting impression on him and would have a great impact on the music of his later years. Within a year, his father, his uncle, and his minister all died. He lost every important male influence in his life. After graduating from high school in High Point, he moved to Philadelphia in 1943, where he lived in a small one-room apartment and worked as a laborer in a sugar-refinery. For a year, Coltrane attended Ornstein School of Music. Then in 1945, he was drafted into the Navy and sent to Hawaii where he was 2004-10-31T07:27:01-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Experimental-Music-of-John-Coltrane-25674.aspx Architectural Genius of Frank Lloyd Wright Frank Lloyd Wright Architecture Analysis / Discussion These ideas proposed by Wright represent a half century of ingenuity and unrivaled creativity. Wright was unquestionably a architectural genius and was years ahead of his time. The biggest obstacle which held Wright back throughout his career was the lack of technogaly that was present during his time. As a architect, Wright accomplished more that any other in history, with the possible exception of DaVincci or Michangelo. His philosophy of Organic Architecture showed the world that form and function could both by achieved to create a house that was both true to nature and affordable. Wrights homes, have today become monuments of greatness and distictionn. Most of them serve as museums, displaying the his ideas and the achievements of a lifetime of innovation. It wasn't until Wright published "The Natural House" however, that he fully was able to illustrate all of his ideas relating toward housing. In the "Natural House" wright defines the meaning of Organic Architecture and how it can be applied to creating housing which provides a closeness to nature for the occupents. Wright was undoubtly a romantic and individualist. His feeling toward nature and self integrity can best be shown by comparing them to those shared by Emerson and Thoreau. Wrights deep love of nature and his individualism were formed from the events which influenced him as a child and up until his days working for Louis Sullivan. In order to fully understand the ideas which Wright proposed through his philosophy of Organic Architecture, one must first understand the events and influences which led to their creation. As a child, Wrights parents always encouraged him to be a free thinker and individualist. Both of his parents were intelligent and creative people by nature. They, of all people had the greatest influence on Wright. Throughout his life they were extreamly supportive of Wrights dream of becoming an architect, and always made sure that he had books and pictures of buildings that he could study and learn from. Wrights parents had little money, but they always found the extra money needed to support their childrens intrusts. When Wright became old enough to begin learning about working, his parents felt that sending him to his uncles dairy farm during his summer break from school would provide him with the proper work ethics and morals needed to become a responsible adult. The work on the farm 2004-10-31T07:25:19-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Architectural-Genius-of-Frank-Lloyd-Wright-25673.aspx Women In Music Romantic Period The Romantic Period allowed women, like pianists Clara Schumann and Amy Fay, singers such as Lillian Nordica, Margaret Blake-Alverson, and Sissieretta Jones, to perform publicly. Also, Fanny Mendelssohn Hensel, Clara Schumann, Ethel Smyth, and Luise Adolpha Le Beau overcame societal stereotypes to become successful composers. Although their compositions were often kept “in the parlor”, primarily songs or chamber pieces were published. Advanced musical education of women became possible in the nineteenth century because women were allowed to receive training as singers, instrumentalists, and composers in public conservatories. Also, the rise of the piano as the favored chamber instrument provided women of the middle and upper classes a performance outlet that was socially affordable acceptable. The development of women’s talent, which was mainly limited to singing and playing keyboard, was supposed to be used mainly for entertainment of their families and during courtship. Music was not something women performed publicly. Only opera singers received full expression on the stage. Composition during this time period remained primarily a man’s job, but some women broke away from the tradition to become successful composers. In addition to some composition works women exerted a significant influence as patrons of music. An example is Nadezhda von Meck. She is remembered as the woman who supported Tchaikosky and made it possible for him to compose. Also, several women of the upper class supervised musical salons were composers could gather to perform and discuss their music. One of the most distinguished female musician is Clara Schumann. She was born in Leipzig, Germany, on September 13, 1819. Her father was a piano storeowner and a highly esteemed piano teacher. Her mother, a daughter and granddaughter of a musical family, was a talented pianist and soprano. Her father began teaching 5-year-old Clara piano pieces by ear. Clara was a fast learner and it was her father’s great pleasure to create a musical prodigy. By the age of 9 she played public concerts, and as an 11-year-old she toured Paris playing solo recitals. At age 14, Clara began composing the Piano Concerto in A Minor. She performed the completed concerto at age l6 with the Leipzig Gewandhaus orchestra, conducted by Felix Mendelssohn. As a teenager, Clara fell in love with Robert Schumann, one of her father’s piano students, who became one of the most beloved composers of the 19th century. Schumann, who was 9 years older 2004-10-31T04:18:24-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Women-In-Music-Romantic-Period-25667.aspx Emotional Description of Beethoven's 9th Symphony Beethoven's Ninth Symphony It has been called the greatest audio entity one could ever listen to; a song which can pierce the soul of even the most dedicated music-hater: Beethoven’s Ninth Symphony. Not only has it been designated thus; also, as one of the few truly divinely inspired works, one which most men can only marvel at, as they wallow in their appropriate humility. These creations, however, are definitely not the only aspects of entities beyond the scopes of men; there are far more examples, which are seen every day, but often overlooked. I was walking outside, with this song echoing in the recesses of my mind, on a dismal, overcast day in the Autumnal quarter, a day when where the streets blended with the atmosphere, when one could hardly look up without feeling the singe of the wind against one’s face. To me, these days have always conjured up images of some distant, looming storm, some silent tempest which, if not otherwise distracted will soon wreak mayhem and disaster on my environs. This day had an intense air about it, as do others of its ilk. This is most likely the fault of the storm under which it is shadowed, as though it and its inhabitants are uneasy and harrowed about the imminent predator waiting overhead to pounce. As the sky overhead swam with deeper and deeper shades of gray and hopeless black, the song in my mind was reaching some vocal crescendo in the fourth movement, a better foreteller of the gale I could not imagine. While the winds bullied and tormented the defenseless neighborhood, I started for my house. Unexpectedly, as the crescendo was losing speed, a quiet, pacific violin entered the musical fray in my brain, and the entire mood of the symphony mellowed, the winds themselves pacified, seemingly under Ludwig’s fickle dominion. Thinking the storm had passed, I continued blissfully onward to the meadows, which were my destination. Again I was assaulted, this time by a different part of the symphony; not too long after the first chorale. This was the startling and almost fearful, but still uplifting, part in which the female and male vocals collided like two huge tidal waves with the power to splinter a fleet of ships with the German Alle Menschen repeated several times. Upon this onslaught of euphony, I turned from whatever I 2004-10-31T03:09:40-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Emotional-Description-of-Beethoven-s-9th-Symphony-25662.aspx A Discussion of Portraits When one thinks of a portrait, perhaps one of the many paintings that flash by is that of Leonardo da Vinci: the Mona Lisa. But in fact, portraits do not have just one style. The subject does not have to be seated facing a certain way so that the artist can take advantage of the “curving” effect. It can be of a man, a woman, a god, or a child, religious or secular, idealized, or abstact. In Portrait of a Man and a Woman at a Casement, Fra Filippo Lippi portrays a man and his wife somewhat facing each other. Although they are man and wife, they do not look intimate, and in fact, do not appear to be looking at each other. Because the woman is bigger in scale compared to the man, she seems closer to us. Moreover, everything recedes from her: the background seen through the window gives us an illusion of depth. The artist’s emphasis is on the wife: we see only part of the profile and hands of the husband. Why is more than half of the painting covered by only the woman? This painting was supposed to have been a commemoration of a wedding or the birth of a child. If this painting was about a birth of a child, it certainly makes sense that Fra Lippi gave more importance to the mother figure. He pays great attention to her dress and jewelry although we cannot see at all what her husband is wearing except for his “hat” (head-covering?). The female is idealized in that she has the characteristic Rennaissance smoothness and roundness. The man is looking inside, and the woman is looking outside through what we perceive to be a door. It is not drawn, but based on the light source, which is coming from the top left – we can tell because of the shadow that the husband’s face casts on the back wall – it seems like it is a door, and that the woman is looking outside at the world, thinking of the baby that is to see and share it with her. Overall, the painting is done in such a way that we feel like we’re looking at the two people through a frame or a window as well. Rembrandt’s 2004-10-29T02:35:22-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Discussion-of-Portraits-25578.aspx Voyeurism In Hitchcock Voyeurism: Hitchcock’s Obsession When looking at two of Alfred Hitchcock’s most critically acclaimed movies, Rear Window and Vertigo, it may be difficult to tell that they are similar in any way. But after further review, it becomes fairly evident that the two films share a strong common bond. Hitchcock uses voyeurism as a main theme in both of these masterpieces, and the voyeurism is connected in many surprising ways: it is evident in the careers of the male voyeurs, causes serious damage to their relationships, and changes from unauthorized looking into neighborliness. The voyeurism used in Rear Window is very similar to that used in Vertigo. First off, the male protagonists, Jefferies and Scottie, are both employed in fields that involve the use of voyeurism. The voyeurism also causes serious damage to the relationships of both the men. Thirdly, both Jefferies and Scottie try to “fetishize” their female counterparts, Lisa and Judy, respectively, and make them into something of their own image; something that the women simply are not. Finally, the unauthorized looking in both of the films changes to looking out for and caring for their fellow man; in other words, voyeurism turns into neighborliness. In Rear Window, voyeurism is perhaps the most permeating theme throughout the entire movie. This unauthorized viewing is almost exclusively done by Jefferies. The voyeurism, however, causes him some serious problems. In Rear Window, the voyeurism is readily apparent even in the first few minutes of the film. As it is revealed, Jefferies is a photographer. A photographer is the epitome of a voyeur, as in the course of the job it is routine to peer into the life of something, whether it is a plant, an animal, or a person. As Robert Stam and Roberta Pearson point out in their essay, “Hitchcock’s Rear Window: Reflexivity and the Critique of Voyeurism,” “His profession of photojournalism assumes and exploits a kind of voyeurism” (197). However, since Jefferies’s boss refuses to let him go back to work, he applies his work to his home-life, using his binoculars to look in on the lives of his neighbors, making mental pictures where he used to make physical ones. It appears harmless at first, but soon devolves into a primal urge to see exactly what is going on in his neighbors’ lives. Jefferies enjoys watching the everyday habits of his neighbors. He takes great 2004-10-29T02:28:49-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Voyeurism-In-Hitchcock-25576.aspx Maria Ivogün Maria Ivogün was born Inge von Günter, and the daughter of a Hungarian officer and the singer Ida Günter. When her parents separated, she moved to Switzerland where she was raised and educated. Maria Ivogün began her musical studies in Vienna at the Imperial Academy, studying singing with Irene Schlemmer-Ambros and acting with Professors Frauscher and Stoll. As has been the case of many imminent people, Ivogün had criticism, which she overcame and showed critics off. When two men, Bruno Walter and Hans Gregor attended an audition for the Vienna Imperial Opera where Ivogün was performing, after the concert, Gregor turned to Walter and said, "Not a chance!" Walter hurried backstage to sign the young woman to be a member of the Munich Opera. Even though her plans were originally to work her way up through the smaller stadttheaters of Germany, Walter persuaded her. Ivogün debuted in Munich, in 1913, as a guest singer playing the role of Mimi, in La Boheme. She became a member of the Munich opera. Then, later that year, she stood in for a singer who was to sing in Mozart's Magic Flute as the "Queen of the Night" who had taken ill. She received great acclaim for her performance and began to make a name for herself in Munich. She discontinued her membership at the Munich Opera in the year 1925. By 1916, Ivogün had become the female star of the company and was performing with the best singers in Europe. In 1921, she married her first husband Karl Erb, whom she met at a performance. He too was an imminent singer. She starred in operas such as Fidelio, Cosi fan Tutti, Nozze di Figaro, and Les Huguenots. She later divorced Erb, and then was married to her accompanist Michael Raucheisen. No matter how famous she became, she never lost the shyness that Walter had seen on their first meeting. She never thought of herself as a star and avoided the trap of becoming a Prima Donna. However, she was assertive if needed to be. In 1921, the Furstner Company, the publishers of Richard Strauss, issued an order—restraining singers from singing excerpts in concerts if the entire opera had not yet been sung in that city. Ivogün wrote a rebuke personally to Strauss who responded in 2004-10-12T16:06:30-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Maria-Ivogün--25569.aspx Where did Jazz Originate? One has just to blow a note on a sax and your feet start tapping to the rhythm and your body starts swaying to the music. That's Jazz for you. Ragtime, hip-hop, be bop, cool, blues - the very names make your finger snap and do a Texas two-step, no? Jazz has often been called the only art form to originate in the United States, though even this is not exactly true. Jazz, is a kind of music that was sung or played by the African slaves in the plantations of America. In the 18th and 19th century, Africans were lured or kidnapped from their villages and sold in faraway America as slaves to work in large plantations. After a hard day's labour, these people would gather together and sing, both to forget their worries and also to teach their children about the land and culture they came from. Different forms of musical notes from various cultures flowed across the Southern United States during the late 1800s. They were part of the cultural baggage that immigrants brought from their countries to the land that was the melting pot of cultures, America. Jazz music thus, grew from a combination of African folk music and rhythms, Caribbean and black American music, as Africans have a very strong culture of singing and dancing. Early jazz music was basically the Blues, a soulful and heart-rending composition with simple and repeated harmonies performed by black musicians who had little or no training in Western music. The Blues was especially widespread in the American South. This was because the American South had the largest number of plantations and so also the largest numbers of slaves. Jazz instrumentalists have long exploited the blues as a vehicle for improvisation. Apart from its musical influences from Africa, the Caribbean, Latino rhythms, instruments like the clarinet and the saxophone also influenced the sound of jazz. By the middle of the 19th century, jazz grew in popularity and its sound became influenced by musicians with formal training and classical backgrounds. In the late 1890s a musical style evolved from St Louis called Ragtime. Its popularity quickly spread to other parts of the United States. This music style emphasized on formal composition and was played on the piano. The music was energetic and lively and quite different from the piano concertos associated with Western classical music. Naturally people loved it. From New 2004-07-12T22:11:13-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Where-did-Jazz-Originate-25551.aspx Impact of Naziism on Architechture and Art [i:5f8267538c]Examine the impact of the Nazi regime upon architecture and art in Germany[/i:5f8267538c] In the 1920's Germany was a centre for modern art and forward thinking architecture. Art styles and schools such as cubism and Dada developed in Germany, and schools of excellent architecture such as the Bauhaus school developed in this liberal and free thinking period. However this all changed in1933 due to the rise to power of the Nazis. This essay will examine the effect that the Nazi regime had upon the styles of art and architecture in Germany during their rule. The Nazis believed that art and architecture would be an important factor in the large propaganda operation they planned to operate. Once Nazis came to power they took control of society and began to spread their influence to many different art forms. These included theatre, architecture, fine art, sculpture and photography. Soon after the Nazis came to power they began to exert their influence over art forcing their preferred styles to be adopted. The preferred styles chosen by the Nazis were based on Hitler's taste. Hitler saw himself as an art connoisseur and an architecture expert. This was due to his background and everlasting wish to become a professional architect. This exertion of influence by the Nazis and the mass book burning ordered by propaganda minister Josef Goebbels in 1933 served as a warning to many artists that their work would not be welcome in the "new" Germany. This led to a mass exodus of artistic talent from Germany to many other countries such as France and the USA. In was in this way that Germany was culturally purged of all but a few talented artists who specialised in the styles of art which were preferred by the Nazis left. After the book burning the Nazis next step toward changing Germanys art was to "cleanse" all of her art galleries of any art which was not to the Nazis liking. The styles of art disliked by the Nazis were modern art because they believed that they could not be liked by the masses because they had no clear message. The Nazis also believed that modern art was "foreign". Art which was disliked by the Nazis, was referred to as degenerate and decadent. Soon after the Nazis came to power they created a Reich Chamber of Art. This had to approve all artists before they could do any work within Germany. They also 2004-07-05T22:28:51-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Impact-of-Naziism-on-Architechture-and-Art-25498.aspx Cross and Signac Art Research Paper Cross and Signac were experimenting with juxtaposing small strokes (often dots or "points") of pure pigment to create the strongest possible visual vibration of intense colour. Matisse adopted their technique and modified it repeatedly, using broader strokes. By 1905 he had produced some of the boldest colour images ever created, including Green Stripe (Madame Matisse) (1905, Statens Museum for Kunst, Copenhagen), a striking picture of his wife. The title refers to a broad stroke of brilliant green that defines Madame Matisse's brow and nose. In the same year Matisse exhibited this and similar paintings along with works by his companions, including AndrÉ Derain and Maurice de Vlaminck. As the result of this exhibition, the group was dubbed les fauves (literally, "the wild beasts") because of their use of vivid colours, their distortion of shapes, and the extremes of emotionalism in which they seemed to have indulged. While he was regarded as a leader of radicalism in the arts, Matisse was beginning to gain the approval of a number of influential critics and collectors, including the American expatriate writer Gertrude Stein and her family. Among the many important commissions he received was that of a Russian collector who requested mural panels illustrating dance and music (both completed in 1911; now in the Hermitage, St Petersburg). Such broadly conceived themes suited Matisse ideally; they allowed him freedom of invention and play of form and expression. His images of dancers, and of human figures in general, convey expressive form first and the particular details of anatomy only secondarily. Matisse extended this principle to other fields; his bronze sculptures, like his drawings and works in several graphic media, reveal the same expressive feelings seen in his paintings. Although sophisticated, Matisse always emphasized the importance of instinct and intuition in the production of a work of art. He argued that an artist did not have complete control over colour and form; instead, colours, shapes, and lines would come to dictate to the sensitive artist how they might be employed in relation to one another. He often emphasized his joy in abandoning himself to the play of the forces of colour and design, and he explained the rhythmic, but distorted, forms of many of his figures in terms of the working out of a total pictorial harmony. From the 1920s until his death, Matisse spent much time in the south of France, particularly Nice, painting local scenes with a 2004-07-05T22:27:58-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Cross-and-Signac-Art-Research-Paper-25497.aspx Morality in the Titanic The film "Titanic" is riddled with moral dilemmas. In one of the scenes, the owner of Star Line, the shipping company that owned the now-sinking Unsinkable, joins a lowered life-boat. The tortured expression on his face demonstrates that even he experiences more than unease at his own conduct. Prior to the disaster, he instructs the captain to adopt a policy dangerous to the ship. Indeed, it proves fatal. A complicating factor was the fact that only women and children were allowed by the officers in charge into the lifeboats. Another was the discrimination against Third Class passengers. The boats sufficed only to half the number of those on board and the First Class, High Society passengers were preferred over the Low-Life immigrants under deck. Why do we all feel that the owner should have stayed on and faced his inevitable death? Because we judge him responsible for the demise of the ship. Additionally, his wrong instructions – motivated by greed and the pursuit of celebrity – were a crucial contributing factor. The owner should have been punished (in his future) for things that he has done (in his past). This is intuitively appealing. Would we have rendered the same judgement had the Titanic’s fate been the outcome of accident and accident alone? If the owner of the ship could have had no control over the circumstances of its horrible ending – would we have still condemned him for saving his life? Less severely, perhaps. So, the fact that a moral entity has ACTED (or omitted, or refrained from acting) in its past is essential in dispensing with future rewards or punishments. The "product liability" approach also fits here. The owner (and his "long arms": manufacturer, engineers, builders, etc.) of the Titanic were deemed responsible because they implicitly contracted with their passengers. They made a representation (which was explicit in their case but is implicit in most others): "This ship was constructed with knowledge and forethought. The best design was employed to avoid danger. The best materials to increase pleasure." That the Titanic sank was an irreversible breach of this contract. In a way, it was an act of abrogation of duties and obligations. The owner/manufacturer of a product must compensate the consumers should his product harm them in any manner that they were not explicitly, clearly, visibly and repeatedly warned against. Moreover, he should even make amends if the product 2004-07-05T09:25:53-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Morality-in-the-Titanic--25333.aspx Synopsis on The Last of the Mohicans Thoughts The film is set in 1757, the third year of war between England and France for the possession of the continent. The center of the story is the most notorious event of the French and Indian War; the so-called 'massacre' of British troops, women and children by General Montcalm's Indian allies after the British surrender of Fort William Henry to the French on 9th August 1757. The Struggle between the French and English for control of North America became apparent in the late 1600s. The buffer between the two imperial powers was the presence of the five Nations of Iroquois who controlled almost all of what is now New York State. From West to East the tribes were the Seneca, Cayuga, Onondaga, Oneida, and the Mohawk; these five were joined by the Tuscarora to form six Nations in 1711. The film correctly portrays the Iroquois as ferocious warriors who practiced torture and covered their skins with bear grease and red ochre. The gathering of Indians in the temporary military camps of 1757 leads to a misrepresentation of the daily lives of northeastern Indian tribes. Neither the Iroquois, the Delaware, nor the Huron were nomadic hunter-warriors who only lived for battle. Iroquois tribes were fundamentally agricultural, and due to being inland people were less dependent upon British and French fur traders than were the Algonquin tribes. English settlement West and North from Albany and French from the West and South from Montreal made it hard for the Iroquois to preserve both their independence from White nations and the league among themselves. The Mohawks were allied to the British, the Northern tribe called the Hurons, not allied to the Iroquois Nation, became undeclared supporters of the French. For all Iroquois, the danger of white incursion upon Iroquois lands and culture had to be balanced against the immediate benefits of acquiring the white mans' goods, the iron axe, the iron plough, iron guns as much as alcohol and trinkets. Chingachgook and Uncas are descendants of Delaware as well as Mohican tribes, who are scouts and warriors who serve the British. Here historical allegiances have been altered through character association, the Delaware Indians were of Pro -French sympathies. Many nations had split allegiances to the French and British. Distinctions between tribes in the film are rather blurred and differences between Mohican and Delaware are erased. Chingachgook and Uncas are clearly idealized portraits, men of nearly every virtue, few 2004-07-05T09:25:06-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Synopsis-on-The-Last-of-the-Mohicans-Thoughts-25332.aspx Film Techniques in Henry V Related to the War with France [i:7590d0839a]The film uses various techniques to present a particular view of the war against France. What is that interpretation and how does the film convey it?[/i:7590d0839a] Although the Branagh version of Shakespeare's Henry V remains very close to the text, with only a few lines left out of the film, the movie portrays a very clear and distinct message about war and Branagh's opinion on the matter. Henry V is fundamentally a play about war, and it would have been very easy for Branagh to make his version of the play into a film that glorified war. Instead, Branagh took the opportunity to make a statement about what he felt was the true essence of wars - both medieval and modern. It is clear through Henry V that Branagh thinks that wars are a waste of precious human life, and in the end are fruitless, causing more loss than gain. From the very first battle at Harfleur Branagh's low opinion of war is shown. When we first see the fighting, it is dusk and the sky is further darkened by smoke, instantly creating a morbid feeling. Combined with the muddy and wet terrain, the cheerless soldiers and the overbearing size of the castle which they hope to achieve, it is clear not only that the English army must fight against all the odds to win, but that even the conditions are detrimental to the English cause. The scene where Bardolph, Nym and Pistol are backing away from the battle to save themselves is an important inclusion to the film. Had Branagh intended the film to be a glorification of war, this small scene could have easily been removed. However, he chose to keep it in his film because it actually assists the message which he attempts to convey. This scene, although still clearly comical, as Shakespeare intended it to be, it implies that not all soldiers are valiant and brave and that war is so terrible that soldiers are willing to desert their friends and fellow countrymen because of the hideous nature of war. After the battle of Harfluer is won by the English and they begin to make their way towards Agincourt, Branagh seizes the opportunity to show the viewer the 'victorious' army. Although he could have shown them to be joyful with their win, Branagh instead shows the war-weary, bloody, wet and muddy soldiers. It is raining and so the already miserable 2004-07-05T09:23:59-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Film-Techniques-in-Henry-V-Related-to-the-War-with-France-25330.aspx Bladerunner: Humanity of Deckard & Roy Batty Roy Batty and Deckard are both able to show us what it means to be human. To what extent do you agree? Through Blade Runner, we see an epic quest filled with meaning and symbolism applicable to the human condition. Replicants are basically human beings, except for the fact that they lack a history. As a consequence of this, perhaps, they also lack proper emotional faculties especially empathy. Empathy is the ability to place oneself in the position of another living being and understand that person’s feelings. Blade runner promotes that empathy is the defining characteristics for humanity. The replicants, designed not to show any emotion, develop spiritually and emotionally throughout the film. The characters in the movie, even the ones that were not human, had many humanistic and believable qualities. Many of them were able to feel love as well as hate. Although Deckard is supposedly human he at times shows less emotion than Roy. He seems heartless and uncompassionate making himself look very unhuman. We see that Deckard is possibly not "human" as well, but a replicant. He shows no compassion when he tells Rachel of her being a replicant with implants. In tears, Rachel sneaks out of Deckard’s apartment and into the streets. The only time in which Deckard really shows emotion is accomplished when Roy, forging Deckard through the fires of a harrowing battle, looks terrified knowing that he is going to die. Through this, Roy tries to communicate his life experiences, and the importance of life before his own flame extinguishes explaining of the horrors of their enslavement. Again, all of these human characteristics that the non-human characters showed makes them more believable for the viewers. The whole definition of humanity is changed by its interaction with the Replicants. For the replicant Roy Batty it was obvious that that he felt strong emotions, perhaps even love for his fellow replicants. After Deckard killed Pris, Roy leaned over her and kissed her showing that he had loved her. He also showed these feelings for Pris and Zhora breaking two of Deckard’s fingers, one for Pris and one for Zhora. Although this act seemed quite inhuman, the motivation behind it seemed quite believable. He also demonstrates an inhumane role when he kills Tyrell but Tyrell is inhumane to create intelligent beings with such a limited life span displaying greed and manipulation. Batty also showed many human emotions 2004-07-05T09:22:34-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Bladerunner-Humanity-of-Deckard-amp-Roy-Batty-25326.aspx Greek Architecture Essay Greek Architecture The architecture of ancient Greece is represented by buildings in the sanctuaries and cities of mainland Greece, the Aegean islands, southern Italy and Sicily, and the Ionian coast of Turkey. Monumental Greek architecture began in the archaic period, flourished through the classical and Hellenistic periods, and saw the first of many revivals during the Roman Empire. The roots of Greek architecture lie in the tradition of local Bronze Age house and palaces. The following paper will cover the basic forms of Greek architecture. One of the many types of Greek building structures was Sacred Architecture. The Greeks conceived of their gods in human form, as anthropomorphic representations of the forces and elements of the natural world. These gods and goddesses were worshiped with sacrifices made at an outdoor altar. At many sanctuaries, the altar was much older than the temple, and some sanctuaries had only an altar. The temple designed simply as a shelter or home for the cult statue and as a storehouse for offerings. This shelter consisted of a cella (back wall), a pronaos (columned porch), an opisthodomus (enclosure), an antae (bronze grills securing the porches), and a colonnade that provided shelter for visitors. The earliest monumental buildings in Greek architecture were the temples. Since these were solidly built and carefully maintained, they had to be replaced only if destroyed. The architectural orders, Doric on the mainland and Ionic in the eastern Aegean, were developed in the archaic temples, and their lasting example tended to make Greek architecture conservative toward changes in design or in building technology. The Archaic period evolved after the Mycenaen palace collapsed in 1200 BCE during the dark ages when people began rebuilding. This era brought about the introduction of both the Doric and Ionic Orders. The Doric Order, which originated around 400 BCE brought rise to a whole new type of building technique and style. In the archaic temples, stone gradually started to replace wood, and some of the structural details of the early buildings appear to have been copied in stone. At Thermon, in northwestern Greece, a succession of buildings from the Last Bronze Age throughout the sixth century BCE show the evolution of the Doric temple from a hall shaped like a hairpin to a long rectangular building with a porch at either end and surrounded by columns. The temple of Hera at Olympia, built about 600 BCE, had wooden columns that were 2004-07-04T02:24:20-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Greek-Architecture-Essay-25206.aspx Gustave Courbet's Reclining Nude Art Piece Essay Gustave Courbet's Reclining Nude In the Philadelphia Museum of Art are five paintings by Gustave Courbet; of all of these I found Reclining Nude (1868, Oil on canvas, The Louis & Stern Collection, 63-81-20) the most interesting. It depicts a nude woman lying on the beach beneath a billowing canopy. A dark, but tranquil sea is in the background. The sky is dark as if the final rays of the sun were disappearing over the horizon. There are a few clouds in the sky, they are dark but not threatening. The picture is very dark in general and there is no obvious light source. The edges of the painting are so dark it is impossible to tell what the nude reclines against. A very dim light falls on the woman, who lies on her right side. The upper half of her torso is twisted to her left and her hips and legs face the viewer. Her right leg is bent slightly so her calf is beneath her straightened left leg. The woman is not as thin as classical nudes, her hips are somewhat broad and her thighs are slightly heavy. Her arms are crossed languidly over her head. Because her arms are crossed over her head, her face is almost completely in the shadows; this shadowing covers the detail of her face in such a way that she could be almost anyone. She gazes wistfully at the ground to her left. The woman is rendered very softly and is in a very sensuous pose. This picture would have been found scandalous for its sexual overtones as was Courbet's La Demoiselles au bord de la Seine. A scarlet cloth lies in front of her; it has a very rumpled look which has sexual implications. The vacant, wistful look and the languid crossing of her arms suggest that she is thinking of a lover who has just left her. The careful shadowing of her facial features leads one to believe she has something to hide from public knowledge. It is not covered enough, however, for one to believe she has any shame for appearing in so public a place in such a position; this, too, would have been found scandalous in the 1860's. Now, however, compared to such displays of sexuality and nudity as found in magazines such as Penthouse and Playgirl or X-rated movies, the picture is perceived as a modest, proper display 2004-07-04T02:13:32-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Gustave-Courbet-s-Reclining-Nude-Art-Piece-Essay-25205.aspx Movie Critique – Gattaca Synopsis Set in the 21st century, Gattaca gives one perspective of what the future of discrimination is to become: DNA. “No longer determined by social status or the color of your skin, no, we now have discrimination down to a science.” Gattaca is similar to our current NASA, a space agency in the future that is only open to those with the “right things.” Children, for those who can afford it, are now created by DNA manipulation, called “valids.” You can essentially buy whatever traits you would like for your baby. Vincent was conceived as a “natural birth” because his parents wanted it that way, but their next child, Anton, was a valid. Vincent’s dream had always been to go to Gattaca. However, his DNA had already been analyzed by Gattaca and been determined to be “in-valid.” The act of discriminating based on someone’s DNA is called genoism. Vincent is of course rejected from Gattaca and has to result to becoming a janitor. However, he never loses his dream of going to in to space, and thus takes steps several others have to obtain his goal. Vincent decides to become a “de-generate,” or a “borrowed ladder” with the help of a DNA Broker. A DNA Broker finds valids that for one reason or another decide to not take part in the social world, and allow an in-valid to take over their genetic identity. Vincent’s DNA Broker determines that Jerome Eugene Morrow is a good candidate. The only problem is that Jerome is over an inch taller than Vincent. A radical surgery ensues. In the end, with the use of finger-masks (silicone fingerprints filled with valid blood), urine pouches, blood pouches, and contact lenses, Vincent immediately is hired by Gattaca. In addition to these measures, he must remove all in-valid material, such as loose skin, from his body as possible everyday. Everything goes well until the mission-director at Gattaca is murdered, who also happens to be the only one who had come close to discovering Vincent’s true identity. The irony is that Vincent must be even more careful now because law enforcement is all over the place. To add a twist, the lead investigator happens to be Anton, Vincent’s valid brother. The interesting thing is that Anton, who in childhood was always negative towards his brother, seemed to be trying to prevent the discovery of Vincent during the investigation. The savior for Vincent turns out 2004-04-30T02:41:32-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Movie-Critique-–-Gattaca-90.aspx Men in Last of the Mohicans, Jeremiah Johnson, and Glory As America has evolved from an untamed wilderness into a settled country what it has meant to be a man in America has also changed. The movies Last of the Mohicans, Jeremiah Johnson, and Glory each portray men in different areas and time periods in America. Mohican hunters and trappers in Last of the Mohicans, a mountain man in Jeremiah Johnson, and African-American civil war soldiers in Glory. The behavior of the protagonists in these movies illustrates what was expected from them and how they dealt with those expectations. Although the movies were very different they all espoused the need for bravery and honor in a man. The film Last of the Mohicans, based on a book by James Fennimore Cooper, is the story of a white man named Hawkeye and two Mohican Indians. The film takes place during the French and Indian War. During the war many settlers volunteered or were coerced into fighting for the English. Hawkeye and the Indians are brought into the war when they save two daughters of an English general and agree to take them to an English fort. On the way there they find the family of a friend of theirs murdered by Indians. When they get to the fort Hawkeye tells others settlers about it and they want to leave the battle to protect their families. He helps them do that against the orders of the English; but stays because he has feelings for one of the women he saved although though he knows he will be punished. This illustrates his bravery and willingness to take responsibility for his actions. The fort is captured by the French and as the English are leaving they are attacked and massacred by Indians. Hawkeye saves the girls once again and attempts to escape with them even as they are chased by Indians. They make it to a waterfall where there is no way for them to escape with the women. Hawkeye dives off the waterfall vowing to find and save the girls. An English officer who is with them thinks this is cowardly and Hawkeye should have died rather than abandon the girls. Hawkeye knows the only way of there being a possibility of saving them is to leave so he is being practical rather than blindly courageous. The English soldier later proves his bravery while translating for Hawkeye. He changes the translation to sacrifice his 2004-04-28T22:38:56-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Men-in-Last-of-the-Mohicans,-Jeremiah-Johnson,-and-Glory-85.aspx Lord of the Rings Synopsis This isn't exactly a paper, but it's a handy synopsis of the plot of the book version of The Lord of the Rings. Should come in very handy for someone wishing to write a paper on the books, but without the time to read them. There are some term paper topics at the bottom, as well. Vol. I - THE FELLOWSHIP OF THE RING: The story starts with the twentieth birthday-party for Frodo Baggins, a Hobbit who lives with his brother Sam in a mythical land called the Shire. Frodo owns a magic Ring that makes him invisible when he wears it, a gift from his cousin Bilbo who stole it from the hoard of a Dragon years ago. One day the old wizard Gandalf comes to the Shire, and he tells Frodo of an evil being named Sauron who wants to capture the Ring for himself. In ages long past Sauron stole the Ring from the Elves, to protect him from the Powers of Good; but the Ring was stolen from him by a creature named Gollum,and then stolen from Gollum by the Dragons, and then from the Dragons by Bilbo, who finally gives it freely to Frodo. "Sauron has been searching for the Ring for years," Gandalf tells Frodo, "and now he has sent his ally, the evil Witch-king, to the Shire to look for it." Frodo and Sam consult with their loyal friends Merry and Pipsqueak, and when the evil Witch-king appears with his nine servants the clever hobbits trick them into going into a mushroom-patch, disorienting the witches just long enough to escape the Shire. But the tone of the book rapidly becomes more serious as the Witch-king and his evil servants pursue the hobbits through the forest. Frodo discovers that the witches have destroyed the village of Bree, and the Witch-king uses a magic spell to burn down the home of their old friend Tom Bombadil. Frodo, horrified, wants to go back and fight the evil witches, but at a hill called Weathertop he meets a noble man named Aragorn who convinces him to go to the city of Rivendell. "In Rivendell you will be safe from their magic," Aragorn tells him, "for Elrond is a sensible man, and does not believe in it." With that Aragorn leads them rapidly to Rivendell, with the witches in hot pursuit. As they ford the last river between 2004-03-23T10:01:37-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Lord-of-the-Rings-Synopsis--73.aspx David Sculptures: An Analysis David Sculptures David, who was destined to be the second king of Israel, destroyed the Philistine giant Goliath with stone and a sling. Donatello, Verrocchio, Michelangelo, and Bernini each designed a sculpture of David. However, the sculptures are drastically different from one another. Each one is unique in its own certain way. Donatello, whose David was the first life-size nude statue since Classical times, struck a balance between Classicism and the realism by presenting a very real image of an Italian peasant boy in the form of a Classical nude figure. Although Donatello was inspired by Classical figures, he did not choose a Greek youth in his prime as a model for his David. Instead, he chose a barely developed adolescent boy whose arms appeared weak due to the lack of muscles. After defeating Goliath, whose head lies at David's feet, he rests his sword by his side, almost to heavy to handle. It seems almost impossible that a young boy like David could have accomplished such a task. David himself seems skeptical of his deed as he glances down towards his body. Apparently, David's intellect, faith and courage made up for his lack of build (Fichner-Rathus 331-332). Verrocchio, who also designed a sculpture of David, was the most important and imaginative sculptor of the mid-fifteenth century. This figure of the youthful David is one of the most beloved and famous works of its time. In Verrocchio's David, we see a strong contrast to Donatello's treatment of the same subject. Although both artists choose to portray David as an adolescent, Verrocchio's brave man "appears somewhat older and excludes pride and self-confidence rather than a dreamy gaze of disbelief" (Fichner-Rathus 334). Donatello balanced realistic elements with an idealized Classically inspired torso whereas Verrocchio's goal was absolutely realism in minute details. The sculptures also differ in terms of technique. Donatello's David is mainly a closed-form sculpture. The objects and limbs are centered around an S-curve stance, which balanced his human form. Verrocchio's sculpture is more open. For example, the bared sword and elbow are sticking out, away from the central core. "Donatello's graceful pose had been replaced in the Verrocchio, by a jaunty contrapposto that enhances David's image of self-confidence" (Fichner-Rathus 334). Michelangelo was yet another artist who sculpted David. His reputation as a sculptor was established when he carved his David at the edge of twenty-seven from a single piece of relatively unworkable marble. Unlike 2004-02-22T06:36:46-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/David-Sculptures-An-Analysis-22.aspx Rap Versus Poetry Rap Vs Poetry "When I first started rapping, me and a couple brothers would all sit around my place freestyling while someone beat boxed. I even used to tell all the girls that I was a poet. They seemed to find it a little more touching than a rapper" (Prince Paul, The Source 16) The lyrics of rappers are very similar to the words of Black poets. It is argued as to wether or not rap is a viable form of poetry. Both discuss similar subjects, write in the same style and use the same type of language in their writings. When looking at a poem or reading rap lyrics, distinguishing between the two can be difficult, if not impossible. Both Black rappers and Black poets write about the same subjects. For example the rap group NWA, and the poet Alice Walker, both cover the topic of being from a minority race. Alice Walker states in one of her poems that "there is no planet stranger than the one im from" (Walker, "Note Passed To Superman" 18-19). What Alice is saying is that the world is strange because people judge others by their skin color. The approach NWA takes is a more presumptuous one. In the song "Fuck Tha Police", NWA says " Young nigga got it bad cuz im brown / And not the other color so police think / They have the authority to kill a minority" (NWA "Fuck Tha Police" 3-5). Another common subect between Black poets and rappers is "ghetto life". Nikki Giovani's poem called "For Saundra" is about how she is going to write a poem about trees and blue skies. Then she realized that she was living in a "concrete jungle". i wanted to write / a poem / that rhymes / but revolution doesnt lend / itself to bebopping / then my neighbor / who thinks i hate / asked -do u ever write / tree poems- i like trees / so i thought / i'll write a beautiful geen tree poem / peeked from my window / to check the image / noticed the school yard was covered / with asphalt / no green - no trees grow / in Manhattan / then, well, i thought the sky / ill do a big blue sky poem / but all the clouds have winged / low since no-Dick was elected / so i thought again 2004-02-22T06:32:49-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Rap-Versus-Poetry--21.aspx